《Reborn: My Wife Is A Successful Businesswoman》 Chapter 1 Previous And Present Life Even in her wildest dreams, Celia Tang hadn''t imagined that her fiance would have the audacity to humiliate her in public. It was her wedding day and her dreams were about to come true. Everything was supposed to be perfect. But the groom refused to marry Celia Tang because she was too ugly. The word ''ugly'' began to ring in Celia''s ears. Now she realized she would die a spinster because no man would want to live with her. Before William Liu came into her life, Celia was living a normal life. She had worked hard and succeeded in becoming the CEO of a listed company. Although she had a successful career, her love life was non-existent but that didn''t matter to her. What''s more, she often showed her strength and power at work hence no man dared to express his love to her. But William Liu''s entry changed her life. William Liu was an ordinary employee in the ministry of personnel. Their love story was a real cliche, which started when William Liu saved Celia Tang. He was a handsome man and Celia Tang fell in love with him at first sight. However, she was afraid to express her feelings because she knew she wasn''t a match for him when it came to looks. Just when she was trying to forget about him, William Liu spoke to her and confessed his love. This confession changed her world. She became less like herself, slowly losing her interest in her job and everything else. Soon, she made herself believe that perhaps William Liu was the man she had waited for more than 30 years. Unable to see him work under her, Celia Tang did her best and promoted him to the manager of the personnel. What''s more, Celia Tang gave him money and everything that he needed because his happiness was her happiness. But to her shock, he mysteriously disappeared on the wedding day. The host announced that the groom had kept a surprise ready for Celia Tang. Quickly, he inserted a USB drive into the computer. In the presence of all her relatives and friends, the host played a video. On the big screen, William Liu''s charming face appeared. "Sorry, but you are too ugly for me. I prefer Evelyn more," he said and flashed a smug smile. Everyone let out a gasp on listening to this confession. Celia Tang felt her legs would give up on her. She had to hold onto the wall to keep herself from falling. It was a huge humiliation to her. And to make things worse, Evelyn Lin was Celia''s one and only best friend. In fact, she had already known that William Liu and Evelyn Lin were close, but out of trust, Celia had never doubted them. However, now she felt like an idiot for not having seen the truth. That wretched man stole her money to live a good life with her best friend. The wedding ceremony was a complete mess. After the video was shown, everything began to look blurry. Without anyone noticing, Celia decided to go to the hotel nearby. All she wanted to do was stay somewhere quiet to calm herself down. Although this betrayal came as a shock and hit her hard, Celia wouldn''t live a life of a wimp. Life had to go on and she was determined to look past this ghastly day. She crossed the road with such thoughts spiraling in her head. As a consequence, she didn''t bother to look left or right. A huge truck crushed her, splashing her blood all over the place. When Celia woke up next, she didn''t know where she was. The sticky quilt made her feel very uncomfortable. She opened her eyes and sat up, wanting to inspect her surroundings. She found she was in a dark and damp room. It smelled of mildew. On the wall, there were posters of four male superstars and a female star, Emily Zhou. The posters were dim and shabby, and a calendar was hanging on the bottom of them. A gasp came out of Celia''s mouth when she noticed the date on the calendar. According to it, it was July 8th, 1995 today. There was a simple table beside the bed. On the table was a mirror that was broken. Celia glanced at it and was astonished to find that it wasn''t her face. The girl in the mirror couldn''t be older than eighteen. She was pretty and elegant even without makeup. In fact, she could be summed up as the epitome of beauty. She bore no resemblance to the Celia Tang she used to be. ''Who am I? Where is this? What is happening to me?'' she wondered worriedly. Her thoughts were disturbed by the noise that came from outside. Wanting to know what was happening, she quickly got down the bed and carefully opened the door. A middle-aged woman was kneeling down in front of a hideous old lady. Beside her, two middle-aged women were sitting with a smug expression. The sound of Celia opening the door startled them. Then the thin middle-aged woman who was kneeling on the ground stood up at once. She wept with joy. She held Celia''s hand and exc laimed, "You finally woke up! Tell your mother if you are feeling uncomfortable." "Mom?" Celia frowned and looked at her in confusion. She then said perfunctorily, "No, I am not." Celia was completely dumbfounded! She had a splitting headache. Her brain was in chaos, and then everything became clear. After the car accident, she was reborn as Celia Tang, an 18-year-old girl who had the same name as her. The girl had nothing left in her family. Her father died the day she was born, so she was regarded as the disaster of her family. Therefore, in the past eighteen years, she had lived a hard life with only her mother to shower love on her. If she had not a mother who loved her so much, Celia Tang believed that she would have killed herself. In the central room sat her grandmother, and next to her were her another daughters-in-law, Lucy and Mary. They were Celia Tang''s aunts. The main reason for this conflict was that the son of Lucy, Wade Tang, was going to a junior high school. However, the family could not afford the tuition for him to study. So they were having a heated debated. They wanted Celia Tang to marry the son of the head of the next village, Harold Li. They were willing to give her five hundred dollars as bride price which could easily cover up Wade Tang''s tuition. Celia Tang wasn''t against getting married because her life at home was miserable. In fact, she would happily marry some normal man. But Harold Li was diagnosed with poliomyelitis after he was born and he couldn''t take care of himself. If she married him, she would only have a hopeless life. For this reason, Celia Tang had tried her best to get out of this situation. However, nobody paid any attention to Celia Tang and her mother''s protests. Their words had little value in this house. Realizing she couldn''t escape this marriage, Celia Tang was compelled to commit suicide. However, her mother, Wendy Zhang, rescued her in time and saved her life. "How dare you jump into the river! Do you think our Tang family is not humiliated enough? We brought you up and took care of you! Now your brother doesn''t have money to go to school. The village head came to see you and asked you to marry his son. What is the big deal in that? I know all about your bad behaviors! You are getting old, but your conduct towards elders is awful! With all this, you won''t find anyone else to marry. This is the best you can do!" her grandmother bitterly spat out as she glared at Celia. Her mother, Wendy Zhang, knelt on the ground and began to cry. "Mom, Celia almost died today. Please don''t do this to her. Let her go. None of those things are true. She''s my daughter. I know her very well. Li family may be rich but you should know that Harold is not normal. If she marries Harold, her life will be similar to that of a widow. You can''t destroy Celia''s happiness just because Wade has to go to school---" "Shut up! I don''t want to have any further discussion on this topic. If you delay Wade''s education, the consequences will be disastrous," grandmother said fiercely. And it became evident that there was no point in trying to negotiate. "I won''t marry him!" Celia said firmly. By now, she had figured out what had happened. As the CEO of a top company in the world, Celia was not a lamb who could be bullied easily. Maybe the old Celia''s body had been destroyed but her mind and soul were reborn. She would be the same old Celia who was not afraid of anything. "Won''t marry him? You and your mother have no right to speak in Tang family!" Grandmother''s face darkened. She couldn''t believe that Celia had spoken so arrogantly in front of her. "Mom, it''s okay if she doesn''t marry. We will figure out some other way to pay for Wade''s tuition. After all, if this drama goes on, our family will be laughed at by the villagers. Then we may be asked to leave the D Village," Lucy said while she looked at Celia with her venomous eyes. "Yes, you''re right. My daughter Maggie too has to get married and this isn''t good for our reputation. Anyway, Wendy and her daughter can''t stay here any longer. We don''t have enough money to feed two extra stomachs." Mary was glib tongued, showing no sympathy at all. "Lucy, Mary, you can''t do this to us. What will we do if you throw us out? We have nowhere to live! This is my only home!" Wendy Zhang cried and begged. She knelt down in front of the grandmother and begged, "Mom, you know how helpless I am. Please help me!" "Stop begging me for help! Also, why does Andy always visit this house? Don''t think I don''t know what you are doing behind my back! You have been retching lately. To be honest, I am doubtful whether you are carrying that bastard''s child!" Grandmother was slinging mud at Wendy Zhang. Chapter 2 Courtesy The implication in her mother-in-law''s words hit Wendy like a thunderbolt. She turned pale and didn''t know how to form words. People in this family had been bullying her for years. She had been retching because of a stomach illness, and there was nothing going on between her and Andy Wang. Wendy had never expected that her mother-in-law would entertain such a dirty thought. Even though Celia didn''t know Wendy well, her heart ached with pain. She couldn''t bear to see her mother''s humiliated face. Immediately, she went forward and asked her mother to stand up. She didn''t want her to kneel anymore. Fearlessly, she looked at her grandmother and her two aunts who seemed to be enjoying the scene. "You can insult me, but not my mother! I tell you, from now on, if anyone dares to insult my mother again, I won''t spare them. I have faced death already so I am afraid of nothing. Besides, there is no way I am going to marry Harold. You all better get this idea out of your mind!" Her grandmother, Lucy and Mary looked at Celia with astonishment. They didn''t expect Celia was capable of answering back. Presently, Celia was like a whole new person. But her grandmother was the most respectable person in the family. She couldn''t tolerate such behavior here. Coldly, she replied, "The new semester will begin in half a month. If you can''t marry him, then don''t. I''ll handle the matter with Li family. However, you will have to arrange the money for Wade''s tuition. Besides, we don''t support idle people. We were generous enough to have raised you and your mother for eighteen years. But from now on, you can move to the woodshed." "Are you driving us away? Well, you can drive us away today. But I bet one day you will beg for us to be back!" Celia spat out angrily. There was no fear in her voice. Everyone was shocked since this wasn''t the reaction they had expected, including her mother. Wendy didn''t expect Celia would make such a daring statement. Grandmother, of course, was happy to use this opportunity to get rid of these two burdens. Once she understood they would leave without a fight, she offered to give them five kilograms of food. After grandmother, Lucy and Mary left, Wendy took Celia''s hands and looked at her carefully again. She asked anxiously, "Celia, tell me, do you feel anything wrong with you?" "Mom, I''m full of energy. There is nothing wrong with me. Trust me! I''m fine." Celia walked in front of her mother and smiled. "Well, you shouldn''t have been angry with grandma. Wade needs 500 dollars to go to school. Where can we earn that money? Moreover, the woodshed is dilapidated. On normal days, it is easy to survive there. However, if it is raining, our lives will be hard. I''m fine with living a hard life, but the thing is I don''t want you to suffer with me." Wendy looked at Celia with pleading eyes. "Can we go and beg for grandma''s mercy? Maybe she will allow us to---" "Stop, Mom! Why do you still expect their mercy? After everything we have done for them, they still treat us like trash. We regard this place as a shelter from wind and rain, but this place gives us nothing but insults. I would rather live in a miserable condition than listen to their taunts! We need to make a house of our own. I don''t want to live under the same roof with them!" Celia insisted, hoping to add some sense into her mother''s head. Before she was reborn, she had relied on her own ability to become the CEO. She firmly believed that she could make her life better. With her hard work and skills, she wished to bring herself and her mother out of this pauper life. After getting their stuff, Celia and her mother moved to the woodshed at t he entrance to a village, followed by her grandmother''s complaining eyes. The woodshed used to be the warehouse of the public service but it had been deserted for years. A few years ago, Tang family rented the place to put firewood. However, it was too far from Tang family''s house. Besides, that place was in an awful condition, making the rain very easy to get in. Hence Tang family put firewood beside the house and kept the warehouse unused all these years. From now on, Celia and her mother were supposed to sleep here. The woodshed was a mess and on the verge of getting completely destroyed. The sun could be seen clearly from the inside. "Celia, are you sure you can live here? If not, we can still beg grandma." Wendy looked at Celia in disbelief seeing the condition of their new home. "Well, Mom, since we''ve come here, we should settle down. This is not such an awful house considering we don''t need to swallow insult and humiliation silently here. I know you''re sad, but I believe this is only temporary. We''ll find a much better house soon!" Celia comforted her mother as she looked into her eyes. "Alas, it''s all my fault. I''m so useless! If your father hadn''t died early, we wouldn''t have been driven out of the house..." she faltered in her speech and began to cry. "Mom, we can still lead a happy life. We don''t need men to support us financially. Trust me!" Celia said confidently. Teary-eyed, Wendy nodded. She looked at Celia sadly and said, "I feel that you''ve changed a lot after falling into the water. You never dared to go against grandma before, let alone move out. What has gotten into you today?" As the saying goes, no one can know the daughter better than her mother. Although Wendy did not know what had happened to Celia, she could clearly feel the change in her personality. She was totally different from what she had been before. Celia didn''t want more people to know about her true identity. Listening to the suspicious tone in her mother''s voice, she held Wendy''s rough hands and said, "What change, Mom? Have I become more beautiful than before?" "You are always the most beautiful woman according to me!" Wendy scratched Celia''s nose. She took a deep breath and said, "Since we have moved out, we have to make this place home. Let''s clean it up first and then figure out a solution." The woodshed was very large. Celia and Wendy decided to clean the place first so that they wouldn''t have to live in the wild. They were both exhausted after sweeping the place so they cooked some millet porridge to fill their stomach. There was not much food for them, so they had to try every means to change the current situation. Otherwise, they would soon starve to death. After all, that vicious grandmother had only given them five kilograms of food. Looking at her mother who was busy dealing with things, Celia was worried about how to change the situation. When she saw the green and plump bamboos on the opposite mountain, a good idea popped into her mind. She seemed to have found a way to make money. "Mom, I''ve got a brilliant idea!" Celia couldn''t help but get excited. Without wasting any time, she got hold of a sickle and got ready to cut some green bamboos. "Are you okay, Celia? Why did you take a sickle?" Wendy walked to Celia and asked anxiously. "I''m going to cut a few bamboos, and I''ll be back soon." Without waiting for her mother''s consent, Celia rushed out of the room. However, as soon as she was out of the building, she saw a strong man walking with a sack full of food on his back. He was none other than Andy Wang whom her grandmother had mentioned earlier. He must be plotting something. Chapter 3 Troubles In Front Of A Widow "Uncle Andy, where are you going?" Celia asked, slowing her pace. "Celia, I heard that you and your mother had moved out of your house. When I heard about it, I figured you didn''t have enough food, so I am here with some. By the way, are you all right?" Andy Wang simpered and asked with a flattering smile. "I am fine. Nothing is wrong with me." "It''s getting dark already. Where are you going with an ax?" Andy Wang glanced at the ax in Celia''s hand and asked curiously. "I will be going up the hill to cut two bamboos. Uncle Andy, there''s something I want to talk with you about. But I am not sure if it is right to talk about it." Celia hesitated, as she looked into Andy''s eyes. "Hey, when did you become so polite? Come clean and tell me what is bothering you." Andy wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Okay, don''t misunderstand me. It is just that some filthy people are questioning my mother''s honor. They have been doubting her with..." Celia found it hard to finish her sentence. However, glancing at Andy, she was clear he got her meaning. Of course, she also knew that there was nothing going on between her mother and him. But people liked to dishonor other people. As a daughter, Celia didn''t like it when people questioned her mother. Hence she hoped that Andy would keep his distance. At the same time, Celia knew that Andy genuinely cared about them. She didn''t want him to think she was accusing him of anything. After all, he was a good man! Hearing Celia''s words, Andy was surprised. He smiled bitterly and said, "I''m sorry that your mother had to hear things because of me. I''ll leave right after I give the food." After saying that, he walked straight to the woodshed. Watching Andy leave, Celia shook her head. Mixed emotions coursed through her body. But she told herself to concentrate on her present task. She reached the bamboo forest, cut two bamboos and dragged them back. She was so tired that she began to sweat profusely. After returning to the woodshed, she sat panting on the ground. "Why did you bring these two bamboos? You look tired. Are you all right?" Wendy tenderly offered a cup of hot water. Celia looked up at her mother who seemed to be in utter confusion. Celia drank some water and smilingly said, "These bamboos are the tools we will be using to change our lives." "Bamboos? What do you have in mind?" Wendy asked in confusion, looking at her clever daughter. It was true that bamboos could be made into sieves and dustpans to make money. However, in the D Village, there were many workers and almost everyone was able to make some bamboo products. The market was running out of space. It was unrealistic to make money using these products. Wendy didn''t know what her daughter had in mind. "Mom, can''t you make a variety of things with these bamboos? You make it and I sell it. I promise we can make money soon," Celia said optimistically. "Don''t be so unreasonable. You know how many craftsmen are available in our village. We don''t stand a chance." Wendy smiled bitterly. She didn''t think it was good to dwell on such dreams. However, Celia didn''t think so. She continued, "Most people make baskets, coffins, dustpans and so on. These are very common items. After all, the market is quite big. We have to find a new path." For a while, Celia was lost in thoughts. And then, she went on, "I am trying to think outside the box. Hmmm¡­ I guess nobody thought of making fruit dishes, brush pots or something of that sort with bamboos. We could give it a try." Realizing her mother wasn''t convinced yet, she added, "Of course, we won''t go to the village in order to sell them. If we sell these things in the county, we could earn a lot!" Wendy stared at Celia in surprise. She had never thought of turning bamboo into fruit dishes. Even so, she still remained suspicious. She asked Celia, "Will this work? Will the people in the county buy these things?" "Nowadays, people are aware and concerned about the environment. Bamboo products are free from pollution so people are going to like it. From now on, you should put all your effort into making cute and beautiful vegetable baskets and fruit dishes. After three days, we will go to the county and try to sell all that we have. If it doesn''t work then we can find another way." Celia took a deep breath and looked at her mother. She was determined to try it. Wendy looked at Celia and was in a dilemma. Earlier, Wendy had thought of digging herbs to make money. But truth be told, both of their ideas seemed unrealistic. It wouldn''t fetch them 500 dollars in half a month. So when Celia suggested making vegetable baskets and fruit dishes, she hesitated, because they had no time to waste. "Mom, trust me! It is worth a try!" Celia understood her words hadn''t convinced her mother. Slowly, she held her mother''s hand. Wendy had no option but to comply. She just couldn''t resist Celia''s plea. She sighed helplessly and said, "Well, if it doesn''t get sold after three days, you have to help me dig the herbs. The herbs are cheap, but at least some people will buy them." "Okay! If my plan fails, I will help you with yours!" Celia agreed. Since this was sorted, they ate some millet congee and got started with the work. Celia was responsible for the design, and Wendy was in charge of bringing it to life. The work was quite time-consuming and complicated. They had to go through a lot of processes such as chopping, sawing, cutting, pulling and knitting. But none of that was a problem for Wendy. While chatting with each other, they forgot all about their troubles. "Mom, did Uncle Andy bring the bag of rice?" Celia glanced at the bag full of rice and asked cautiously. "Well, I insisted he took them back but he just wouldn''t listen..." Wendy lowered her head since felt extremely uncomfortable talking about him. The way her mother-in-law had humiliated her came rushing back to her mind. She didn''t want to be called dishonorable. "Anyway, what we lack most is food. Now that he has sent it here, we can accept it and return it to him in the future. By the way, what do you think of Uncle Andy?" Celia asked while she took a sip of water. "What do you mean? Your grandma doesn''t believe me, don''t you believe me either? Nothing happened between me and Andy." Wendy was anxious. She wanted to explain her innocence to her daughter, but she found it hard to speak. "I didn''t imply anything. Why are you jumping to a conclusion? Uncle Andy is a nice, honest man. Besides, you have been alone for eighteen years. This is making it hard for you to raise me up. If you could find a partner, that would be nice!" Celia was trying to put this idea into her mother''s head, in the form of a joke. "So do you think there is something between me and Andy?" Celia now glared at Wendy. "Mom, this is not what I am trying to say. I was merely telling you that it isn''t easy to live a life as a single woman. If you don''t like my suggestion then just forget it. Okay, you make it, and I''m going to chop some more bamboo!" Celia said and walked out of the room. Watching Celia walk away, Wendy sighed with frustration. Chapter 4 Good Wine Does Need A Bush Weaving the vegetable baskets was by no means an easy task. The bamboo had to be prepared and sorted into yellow and green pieces. Preparing it alone was more than enough to tire out anyone. They had to be stripped further and divided into pieces with the same size. Then, the pieces would be used to make different bamboo products according to their different colors and sizes. It was a very meticulous and tedious job that needed years of practice to perfect. Fortunately, Wendy had been working her trade for the past few years and at this point, it was child''s play for her. In the following three days, Wendy made nine delicate vegetable baskets and eighteen fruit plates. Celia just made some small pieces like birds and things of the like. In the mountain there were a few trees covered in fresh persimmons. Each of them picked a basket full of fruit and went to the city. They were around forty miles away from the town so Celia and her mother had to get up early if they wanted to sell the bamboo products at the market in the town. The items for farming work like sifters that they usually made were sold in the market only ten miles away from their home. After all, most city folk didn''t need those items. Yet, the fruit plates and the baskets were much more useful to a city lifestyle. It took Celia and her mother more than four and a half hours to get there. When they arrived at the town, it was almost 8 o''clock that morning. "Celia, this town is enormous. I have no idea where anything is. Where should we sell all of this?" Wendy was flustered in the hustle and bustle of the city. She had no idea what to do with herself. She felt like a child, going out in public for the first time. "The market! Surely there''ll be a lot of people shopping for groceries there," Celia said confidently. She seemed to already concoct her plan. "Celia, do you think anyone will like my baskets and plates?" Wendy sounded sheepish. It seemed that the longer she looked around, the more anxious she became. "Mom, don''t worry. We agreed that you''ll just make them. Leave the selling to me, okay? All you need to do is to stand by and watch. I promise I will sell absolutely everything," Celia said, oozing confidence. She used to be the CEO of the world''s top five hundred in her last life. If she couldn''t sell products like that, she wouldn''t have got that position. The two of them found a relatively wide space in front of a large food market and then placed their vegetable baskets and fruits plates out on display. The walkway was packed with people with a nonstop flow of traffic. The market was filled with everything you could possibly need. However, Celia and Wendy had an edge. They were the only ones selling bamboo baskets and fruit plates. Initially they were having no luck. Most of the people came here to buy food in any case and they just shoved everything into their plastic bags. Very few people even gave their products a glance. About ten minutes later, Wendy, who had been squatting next to Celia, got a little nervous. She said anxiously, "Celia, is this going to work? Maybe they''re just not good enough for these people. What do you think? Should we just leave?" Doubt shrouded Wendy''s mind as she stared at the products laid out in front of her. Since none of them had been sold out, in her mind it was her fault. She thought that they weren''t good enough and in turn, she wasn''t good enough. However, Celia kept her composure. She calmly said, "Mom, we just got here. It''ll take some time. Besides, you''ve seen how m any people have passed through. Someone is bound to love our products." As she spoke, a little girl with two small pigtails came over and squatted in front of them. She stared at the bamboo birds that Celia wove and her face lit up. Celia picked up a bird and asked softly, "Little sweetie, do you like it?" "Yes," she said shyly, looking up at Celia with big adorable eyes. "Okay, then it''s yours." Celia immediately handed over the little toy. She was so proud that someone actually liked her work that she had no problem giving it away. Taking the bamboo bird, the little girl smiled sweetly, thanked her and frolicked away. Celia picked up a basket and a plate and marched towards the crowd at the entrance of the market. Much to her mother''s surprise, she began charismatically tempting people one at a time to buy her things. "Don''t miss the chance. Pollution-free bamboo baskets and fruit plates sold at a low price. Everybody, come and have a look." "This basket looks incredible. How much is it?" As Celia expected, contrary to the saying, good wine needs a bush after all. As soon as Celia began advertising, a large crowd instantly started to form. An elderly couple picked up the basket and carefully inspected it. "Sir, madam, this basket is handmade by my mother. They are all made from superior bamboo and are pollution-free. If you really like it, just give me 4 dollars," Celia said like a true salesperson. "Four dollars is too much. Can you lower the price for a little bit?" the woman asked kindly. "The best I can do is five dollars and I''ll throw in a fruit plate. Usually the fruit plate is two dollars alone," Celia said calmly as she handed the woman a fruit plate. The couple agreed readily. They obviously liked her products. They carefully selected a plate and paid for it. The beginning was tough, but once Celia got going, everything was sold in an hour. Not only that, she sold the persimmons that they picked in the mountain as well. As for the 12 birds she made, one was given free and the remaining were sold at five cents each. In total, the nine baskets and fruit trays sold for forty five dollars all together, and the other nine fruit plates sold for eighteen dollars. Fifty five persimmons sold for five dollars and fifty cents, with eleven birds selling for the same. Their hard work during the past three days now turned to seventy four dollars. They hadn''t even dreamed of having such remarkable success in the city even though they upped their prices. Even if they sold the baskets for three dollars in the market of their hometown, few people would have bought them. The urban areas seemed to have a completely different response to their products though. Celia had a newfound hope. In the end, looking at the stack of cash, Wendy was too excited to even speak. Tears started to well up in her eyes. "I told you, you are such a good craftsman. There''s a market for your products after all. Do you believe me now?" holding her mother''s hand, Celia said excitedly. "You know how to sell. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to sell these products. I never expected you to have such a talent!" Wendy looked spoke joyously with tears flooding her eyes. Celia didn''t know what to say and smiled lovingly at her mother. To catch up time that morning, they didn''t dare to waste time on breakfast. Just when Celia was thinking about buying something to eat, the little girl whom she gave the bird to came back. She was accompanied by a middle-aged man this time though. Chapter 5 The Unexpected Meeting The man held a basket and plate in his clutches. He seemed to just buy them from Celia. Wendy felt a rising fear soar through her as she watched them approach. She was anxious that they were coming to return the products. She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do with herself. Celia looked at the girl calmly, still not knowing why they were here. She was so well versed in many situations that keeping her composure had become second nature. There was just a confidence about her in every circumstance. "Little girl, why did you come back?" Celia asked enthusiastically. The little girl giggled and said, "My grandfather loved the vegetable baskets and fruit plates he bought here. He wanted to buy more." The little girl''s words took Celia by surprise. She raised her head, looking at the grey-haired man. There was some sort of glint in his eyes that didn''t quite match the man. Was he really here to buy more baskets? "Do you actually make these things yourselves?" he asked kindly. "Well, my mother actually made them," Celia answered proudly. "My wife bought them while she was shopping. They are incredible. I''ve been paying close attention to you for a little while now. My name is Jasper Chen. I would like to work with you if possible," Jasper Chen humbly offered. Hearing this shocking gesture, Wendy panicked and stuttered uncontrollably. Celia, on the other hand, remained calm and confident after hearing what Jasper Chen said. "Sir, we are from the countryside, and we only know farm work and how to make bamboo products. We appreciate your kind words, but I''m just wondering how we can work together?" Celia spoke with such a calm confidence, showing her character. She fixed her eyes on Jasper Chen, awaiting his response. "My house is just over there. I noticed that you haven''t even had breakfast yet, right? I haven''t eaten either. Why don''t we discuss all of this over breakfast?" Jasper Chen seemed like a careful man. Also, for Celia, he seemed somewhat trustworthy. After giving it a good thought, Celia took the little girl''s hand and said, "If that''s the case, I don''t see why not." "Celia, I don''t think that''s such a good idea. We sold out the products anyway. Shouldn''t we just leave?" Wendy whispered in Celia''s ear. She was way too nervous to trust this stranger. Celia knew that her mother had been through a lot of hardship and had never seen the outside world. She was all too aware of the dangers of trusting people. Celia immediately held her rough hands and said, "Don''t worry, mom; I''m with you." They eventually went to have breakfast at a place nearby. The whole morning, Celia and Wendy were starving. Before today they didn''t have so much as a penny to their names so they couldn''t always get the food they wanted. Today was different though. Their sales gave them a new lease on life and now they could treat themselves. Celia and her mother each ordered a bowl of dumplings, and Jasper Chen ordered a bowl of brown sauce noodles. "May I know your names?" Jasper Chen asked with a pleasant smile. "I''m Celia Tang but you can call me Celia. This is my mother, Wendy Zhang. She made the products we sold all by herself." Jasper Chen nodded and said bluntly, "Let''s be frank. I like the baskets and plates you made, and I think you have great products on your hands. If you''re willing to sell them to me, I''ll buy as many as I can." "So, do you mean buy all of our products?" Celia immediately caught on. Essentially they were being commissioned to make the products and he would resell. After she calmed down, she asked, "What about the price?" "You two obviously don''t have an easy job. You and your mother have wounded hands that have been through a lot. You sell the baskets for four dollars, and I''ll pay you 3.5. As for fruit plates, you sell them for 2 dollars each and I''ll pay 1.5. What do you think?" Jasper Chen firmly said. "What? But if you sell the baskets and the plates together, you won''t make any money, right?" Wendy couldn''t figure out what his plan was. Jasper Chen gave a wry smile and said slyly, "This is my business. If you sell them to me, making profit is my problem. You don''t have to worry about it. But you have to promise me one thing: keep the quality up. They have to be good or better!" "Sir, don''t worry about that. We assure you that we''re honest and trustworthy. You''ve put your trust in us and we''ll never let you down," Celia said sincerely as she looked into his eyes. "In that case, I will give you a 50 dollar deposit to show my sincerity." Jasper Chen yanked the money out of his pocket and handed it over without any hesitation. Celia didn''t take the money. She smiled at Jasper Chen and asked, "Sir, we''ve never met each other before. We''ve only spoken for around ten minutes. You''re just going to hand over the money without even finding out where we live or anything? Aren''t you scared that we''ll run away with your money?" Hearing Celia''s concern, Jasper Chen gave a hearty laugh. "Ha ha, I have met hundreds of people and the benefit of that is that I am a brilliant judge of character. To be honest, even though you make beautiful things, there will be similar products on the market. The reason I want yours is because of your outstanding personality." "Personality? Where did you learn that?" Celia was confused. She didn''t know what Jasper Chen meant and how he judged people. After all, this was only their first meeting. "It''s not really about personality. It''s sort of fate. This morning you gave my granddaughter the bird free of charge. You hadn''t even sold anything yet but you were willing to show her kindness. It wasn''t just a trivial thing. You make money selling these birds, but you chose to give it over for free. Simply speaking, I just want to help you. What goes around comes around," Jasper Chen said calmly. Celia smiled through the flattery. She finally figured it out. She looked at the old man gratefully and said, "That bird is worthless. I really appreciate what you''re doing though. We can''t take the deposit. You trust us so we''ll trust you. Give me your address and we will send over the products you want in three days." "You see the Chen''s department store? That''s my store. You can send the stuff there," Jasper Chen said, pointing at a large store around a hundred meters away. Celia looked over at the store and exclaimed, "Sir, that property is huge! It has to be the largest store around." Jasper Chen waved his hand and answered nonchalantly, "It might be." "Can I buy something from your store?" Celia blurted out. Apparently, she had already started plotting something. Celia always had to seize every opportunity. She refused to be a nobody. More than that, she was determined to be a rich and successful woman. Chapter 6 A Hero To Rescue The Damsel In Distress Jasper smiled complacently. He looked at Celia and said, "I do business both in the retail and wholesale industry. Do you want to buy some of my stuff to sell them?" "It was just a question." Even if she was crazy enough to do that, she''d never say it outright. After all, money was tight and she needed the money to support her brother, Wade''s education. That was of the utmost importance. "It was a pleasure to meet you. If you need anything, please let me know. I will try my best to help you." Jasper said, smiling. He seemed to read her mind. He felt like he knew her for ages. It was like old friends catching up. After their negotiations and Jasper''s insistence, Celia ended up accepting the fifty dollar deposit from Jasper. It was a promise to them. To show her sincerity, Celia proposed to pay the bill after breakfast. However, Jasper was quick to inform them that he owned this little cafe as well. There was no need to pay after all, much to the surprise of Celia and Wendy. After concluding their discussion, Celia and Wendy went over to the department store to get some groceries. They headed back with a sense of satisfaction. Although they were very tired, they were both ecstatic. For them, they now had a sure way to make money. It was incredibly comforting that they met such a kind and generous man. It seemed that their future had been secured. "Before I came here, I was worried that no one wanted to buy the vegetable baskets and fruit plates. I had never dreamed that they would sell out so quickly. We made a much larger profit than we would in our hometown as well. The trip isn''t in vain after all. It is far but for the money we earned, it is worth it. I''m so happy, Celia!" holding Celia''s hand, Wendy exclaimed gleefully. It didn''t take much to make her happy. Just making an honest living was enough for her. "Well, as long as we try our best, we''ll definitely get the success we need!" Celia had been feeling nothing but heartache in the past few years. She watched her mother slave away making those baskets. It was time that she just lived out a happy life. "You know we got really lucky meeting a kind man like Jasper. We don''t have to worry about selling anymore and the price he offered is perfect." Looking at Celia, Wendy was exhilarated. After all, they were making a living by themselves. They could live without grandma now and finally take care of themselves. They chatted while continuing their walk. Celia was more insightful than her mother. As Jasper suspected, she wanted to purchase goods and run a small shop. After all, their village didn''t have any place to buy these things. The nearest market town was about ten miles away, so if she could open a small shop, that would be yet another place to capitalize. Of course that was just a plan for now though. They didn''t have the money to do any of that right now. Right now, they had to concentrate on generating some income. Half an hour later, they walked out of the town to a path in the mountain. Suddenly, two young men with yellow hair rushed out into middle of the road and blocked their way. The men looked at them with a sneer across their faces. There was venom in their eyes which expose d their wicked intent. "Celia, what shall we do?" Noticing that there was something wrong, Wendy pulled Celia closer to her, terrified. "Let''s go back." There was no point trying to fight them with the odds so steeply stacked against her. Celia could sense the danger. She held her mother''s hand and was ready to turn around. However, they turned to see a yellow haired hooligan standing there with a shiny knife in his hand. The cold blade caught the light, glinting as he swayed it. The moment she saw the knife, Celia couldn''t help taking a sharp breath. It would be such a waste to die so quickly after her rebirth. "We just want your money and we will spare your lives. Give us all your money you have and we will let you go. Otherwise, hehe..." the young man with tattoos on his arm threatened. However, when he saw Celia, his eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "Wow! She''s quite beautiful. So delicate, just like a princess. We''re lucky today!" They just wanted money, but after seeing Celia''s sheer beauty, they couldn''t pass up the opportunity. They were obsessed with her and the temptation became too much to handle. The money didn''t matter anymore. The only thing that mattered was her. "Stop!" Wendy instinctively stood in front of her daughter to protect her. She was a timid woman but she wouldn''t let anyone hurt her Celia. When Celia looked at them, it felt like she was staring into the eyes of the devil. Even though she was in danger, there was a silver lining. In her past life she was ugly and to be threatened just because of how beautiful she was, seemed bitter sweet. However, the three hooligans didn''t really care. They were like dogs in heat. They rushed forward, pulled Wendy away, and kicked her to the ground. They pulled Celia into the woods beside the path and were going to do some dastardly deeds. "If you dare touch my daughter, I will kill you!" With a rock in her hand, Wendy got up from the ground and glared at the men. She hurled herself forward, desperate to save her daughter. She was often bullied for being so feeble. It seemed that everyone was stronger than she was but when it came to something she loved, she had a newfound strength. Nothing was more important than her daughter since her husband had died. She would fight tooth and nail to protect her. "Fuck off!" One of the hooligans watched her run over and stepped up to restrain her. He walked over with a knife in his hand and threw her to the ground saying, "Try to mess up our plans again and I will kill you!" Not too far behind, the other men had already started defiling Celia. They pressed her against the ground, touched her body and started trying to take her clothes off. Celia got more and more distraught, watching her mother repeatedly get flung to the ground. To make matters more horrific, these men didn''t stop with her. As much as Celia resisted, they carried on doing as they pleased. "What should I do? Am I really going to get raped? Is this how my new life starts?" Celia was petrified at this point. So engulfed by fear, she couldn''t move. "Stop!" Just as all hope was lost, a military vehicle stopped at the roadside with a hulking soldier stepping out. Chapter 7 Wendy Was Bullied! Startled at the sight of the soldier, the three hooligans stopped their vile acts. Realizing they outnumbered him though, they felt an air of confidence. "Oh, look, a soldier! This has nothing to do with you. Mind your own business," one of the hooligans said, waving the knife at the soldier. "How could you abuse these woman in broad daylight? What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by law? Leave now!" The soldier helped Wendy up and strode towards the hooligans fearlessly. Twirling the knives in their hands, the hooligans taunted, "Humph, don''t try to be a hero! You''re outnumbered. We''ll let you leave with your dignity. Just go." The soldier stood his ground and glared at the hooligans with fire in his eyes. He paused before charging at the men like a rampant bull. He rushed over fearlessly and grabbed the blade from one of the hooligan''s hands. He moved like lightning, zipping and darting, hitting one hooligan after the other and leaving them all battered and bruised on the ground. They had all put on a macho facade, but as soon as they saw the immense abilities of the soldier, they all tucked tail and ran away. Celia and Wendy were astonished. In all honesty, they had no hope in the soldier, but it turned out he was an incredible man. He frightened the hooligans in a matter of seconds. The soldier walked up to Celia and asked, "Are you all right?" As soon as their eyes met, there was an instant connection. They both felt like they had met each other before. "Did we met somewhere?" The soldier rubbed his head shyly. Celia''s raw beauty caught him off guard. No wonder those men couldn''t resist their temptations. Money wasn''t enough when they saw how gorgeous she was. ''What do I say to a girl like this?'' he thought. Celia pursed her lips and smiled brightly. Although she was in a state of shock, she could at least feel some relief that this angel of a soldier was here to protect them now. "Ahem, what just happened?" Dazzled by Celia''s sweet smile, the soldier lowered his head and asked, blushing uncontrollably. "My mother and I were returning from town this morning when we came across these awful men. They were just after our money but soon they had other plans. We''re lucky you showed up otherwise I don''t know what would have happened." Celia still looked frazzled. Although this whole ordeal was traumatic, she still counted her blessings. She came across Jasper and now this soldier had come to save her. Not a bad day after all. "My name is Shalom Qin. Where are you going?" Shalom pried, looking over at Celia and Wendy. "We live in the D Village," Celia blurted out. "Isn''t it more than thirty miles away from here? Are you going to walk back?" He looked at them, staggered. "We don''t have much money. We have no choice." Celia smiled bitterly. There were other ways of getting home but the bus would only come much later in the day, so Celia and Wendy decided to go back on foot. After thinking for a while, Shalom looked at Celia intently and asked, "I''m going that way. Can I give you a ride?" "No, thanks. You''ve done more than enough today. We can''t possibly ask for any more help," Wendy refu sed in fear. She hadn''t been in a car for her whole life. "Mom, we still have things to do after we get home. If it''s on his way, why not? My feet are aching!" Celia pouted and cried out. "But..." "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I''m going that way. Besides, it will take you hours to get home on foot. If you come with me, I''ll have you there within half an hour," Shalom persuaded with a smile sprawled across his face, showing his easygoing attitude. It seemed pretty obvious that Shalom and Celia had fallen in love at first sight. They spoke happily all the way back to Celia''s village. It felt like the time flew by, all too quickly in fact. Shalom didn''t stick around and left immediately, too shy to stay any longer. D Village was not a big place. Hearing that they returned in a military vehicle sparked intense gossip throughout the village. Everyone wanted to know what the relationship between Celia and the soldier was. The women around here didn''t hesitate to judge people. The only reason they held their reservations against Celia and this soldier was because of the respect they held for a military officer. They wouldn''t dare offend any soldier. The most important thing now was to start making money. Celia left her mother to clean up around the house while she went to the mountain to get more bamboo to weave baskets in the evening. D Village was surrounded by mountains in three sides. There was by no means a shortage of bamboo, so it was very easy to collect bamboo for the villagers there. Half an hour later, Celia went home exhausted, dragging some bamboo to the house. She was met with a heartbreaking sight. Her mother sat in the doorway with bruises on her face and tears in her eyes. Celia''s face darkened when she saw her aching mother. She put down the bamboo and ran to her, asking, "Mom, what happened? Who did this to you?" "No, it was an accident." To keep Celia from worrying, Wendy swallowed her pain and hid what really happened. Celia grabbed her hand and lifted it up to inspect it. It was covered in scratches and bruises, making Celia''s rage skyrocket. She said, "Mom, there are scratches all over you and there''s a palm print on your face. Who did this? I''m not going to just stand idly by." Celia didn''t care about her past life. After she was reborn, she was determined to protect her mother no matter what. "No, Celia, please don''t worry. I''m fine." Wendy sighed. She didn''t want to make trouble and she most certainly didn''t want to get Celia involved for no reason. "No, you can''t let people push you around. You were bullied. I can''t stand this. Just tell me what happened." Celia looked at Wendy with a red rage in her eyes. She needed to make this person pay for what they did to her mother. "It''s your aunt. She came to our house and saw the two bags of salt we bought. She said she had no salt left and took one of our bags. I didn''t say anything and later she saw the noodles that I got for you. She said that Wade liked noodles and she wanted to take them but I wouldn''t let her, so she hit me. The worst part was that she took the noodles anyway..." Wendy tried to hold back her tears as she whimpered her words out. Chapter 8 The Broken Relationship! "What? That''s too far. I''m not taking this lying down. I''ll go and avenge!" Celia jumped up as if nothing could stop her. She took the machete she used for chopping bamboo and rushed to the door. "Celia, what are you doing?" Wendy rushed to stop her, fearing she was going to do something rash. "Mom, she bullied you. If we continue being so tolerant of this nonsense, we may not have a house tomorrow. Don''t worry. I am rational enough to know what I am doing, but I''m going to get back what belongs to us! Wait here. I''ll be back soon!" Celia didn''t care what was about to happen. All she wanted to do was teach her aunt, Lucy, a lesson. It was around lunch time and the chimney of Lucy''s house was smoking. While Celia was marching over to her house, she had apparently already started cooking the noodles. Lucy looked over, seeing Celia charging at her house with a machete in her hand and became frantic. She realized that she had taken advantage of Celia and her mother for years though, so what was the worst that could happen? She composed herself and ignored Celia. "I heard that you just robbed my mother and hit her. Is that true?" Celia asked coldly, glaring at Lucy. "My Wade is growing up. He just wanted some noodles. He is my son and your relative. Why don''t you be kinder to him?" Lucy said boldly. She had fooled even herself into believing that she was doing a reasonable thing. Celia sneered, "I''m not the one that has to take care of him. If you want noodles, buy them yourself. How could you just rob us? I have never met such a shameless person like you in my life." While saying that, Celia took a look at a rock beside her, picked it up and walked to the hearth. "What do you want?" Lucy seemed to realize the impending danger and turned pale. She wanted to stop Celia but how could she neutralize this wild woman? Celia hurled the stone violently. She aimed it directly at the hot pot. It flew through the air rapidly and clanged against the iron pot. It knocked over with boiling water, splashing everywhere. Lucy stood near the pot and the scalding water flew onto her skin, making her scream in agony. "Celia, what the hell are you trying to do? How dare you smash my cooking pot? You''re about to learn a lesson!" Regardless of the pain, Lucy grabbed the broom beside the hearth and rushed to Celia angrily. There had been man times before that Lucy often hit Celia stealthily and now more than ever, Lucy wanted to beat the life out of her. Lucy swung the broom at Celia forcefully. Without any hesitation, Celia raised the machete, chopping the broom into pieces. Lucy couldn''t believe her eyes as they filled with pure terror. There had been years of torment but through all of it, Celia and Wendy never retaliated. What happened to them today? First, Wendy resisted; then Celia smashed her pot and now she looked like she was ready to fight to the death. In all honesty, Lucy was quaking in fear. One wrong move and Celia could end her life. "What... what do you want?" Looking at the broken broom, Lucy stammered. Her face was as pale as a ghost. Noticing her stunned expression, Celia charged at her, slapping her across her face. Celia was still filled with a blind rage so she kicked her and knocked her to the floor, trying to satisfy her anger. "You stole our things and you hit my mother. What do you think of us? If you try any of these stunts again, I''m coming after you and it won''t end well for you." Celia stared at Lucy with ferocity shrouding her body. She was ready to fly off the handle for even the smallest thing. "How dare you hit me?" Lucy covered her burning face with her hands and looked at Celia in shock. She trembled with anger. "You forced my hand. Push me too hard again and I will do worse things to you. I will do more than a slap and a little scalding. If you don''t believe me, you''re welcome to try again," Celia barked at Lucy, forcefully. "Why are you shouting? Why are you carrying a machete?" Lucy and Celia had to put their temper aside now. Holding her walking stick, Celia''s grandmother ambled in, looking at Celia in disgust. "Mom, you''re finally here. Please help me! Celia smashed my pot with a stone and slapped me. Look at the broken broom! She wants to kill me!" seeing the old lady coming in, Lucy screamed and put all the blame on her, pretending to be the victim. It was actually incredible that Lucy wasn''t an actress. She put on such a scene that anyone who saw it would swear she was on the big screen. "What the hell is going on? Celia, what are you doing?" her grandmother asked. "My mother was bitten by a dog. I was just teaching it a lesson!" Celia didn''t show any of these people respect. She knew they always had each other''s backs so there was no point trying to reason with her grandmother. "How... how dare you call me a dog? Mom, how could she behave like this in front of you? She needs to take responsibility for what she did." Lucy immediately slumped to the ground like a spoiled child. Seeing her daughter-in-law so angry, the grandmother smashed her walking stick on the ground and shouted, "Celia, how dare you! You''re so wicked! She is your aunt and you dared hit her? Show her respect. Do you have any manners? She is your elder and you need to realize that. It''s your turn to learn a lesson." "What are you going to do? Beat me?" She looked at her grandmother with a sneer. Celia was new to the family and her grandmother would never take her side. She hated her grandmother and she wasn''t going to hide that. She already knew that if her grandmother tried to touch her, she was going to beat her senseless. Celia was fearless enough to start all this trouble, so there was no point backing down now. "You wouldn''t dare lay a finger on me!" The grandmother feared nothing. She held a much higher status, so she believed that Celia wouldn''t hurt her. She lifted her walking stick up and struck her granddaughter. "Mom, what are you doing? Stop it!" Lewis suddenly walked in with a hoe over his shoulder. He was mortified at the sight before him. Chapter 9 Uncle Murderer "Gordon, didn''t you see that your wife was bullied? Go and teach her a lesson. What a rude girl. I''d like to see what she can do! " Grandmother, wouldn''t let her go so easily. She egged her son on Celia, showing no mercy to her. Seeing her husband come back and being protected by grandma, Lucy cried more bitterly. She felt wronged and almost cried to death. Gordon looked embarrassed. He seemed to be in a dilemma, but he didn''t mean to do anything. After putting down the hoe on his shoulder, Gordon pulled grandma aside and whispered in her ear. Suddenly, her expression changed a little and she frowned. They two whispered to each other and then Gordon came to the front of Celia. However, when he saw the chopper in her hand, he also got a little bit timid. He then put on a smile and said, "Celia, that''s all for today. You should go back now." The women didn''t want to let go of Celia. Unexpectedly, they changed totally. Celia was not used to it and didn''t know what had happened. Even so, she still accepted the situation. Furthermore, she was a weak woman. If she made things worse, she would definitely be at a disadvantage. So Celia didn''t keep a straight face. However, before she left, Celia was still arrogant and said, "I can leave now, but from now on, if anyone who dares to bully my mother, I will never let go of him. Don''t think I''m just kidding. I''ll kill you! " Putting down her threatening words, Celia walked out slowly with a hacking knife. Although she looked calm and composed on the surface, only she herself knew that she was so scared that her clothes were even wet with sweat. Of course, before Celia left, she took the salt and noodles back, which were supposed to belong to her. After Celia left, Lucy started to cry loudly. She even scolded Gordon for his loyalty to her. She threatened that she would drink the pesticide to commit suicide, which fully showed her special skill of being a shrew. Apparently, Celia was pleased to see that. She had finally avenged herself after so many years. She had slapped Lucy so hard that her hands were still numb. In fact, she was curious about what Gordon had said to granny. Granny would never give up so easily on this matter. However, she didn''t say anything just now and let her go, which confused Celia. She couldn''t figure out what had happened. Like a soldier who had won a battle, Celia returned with a firewood cutter in her hand. To her surprise, a Honda was parked there. In the 1990s, a motorcycle was quite luxurious. The ordinary family couldn''t afford a motorcycle. Therefore, she was curious who the big guy was. Why her grandmother didn''t teach her a lesson? Was it because of him. Celia was a woman who had seen the outside world. However she still returned home with anxiousness. Then, the sobbing of her mother made her feel uneasy. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Celia walked into the house briskly. Her mother, Wendy, sat on the bamboo chair and sobbed sadly. Her face was covered with tears , which made her looked more haggard. "How are you feeling, Celia? Did they bully you? " Wendy looked at her in uneasiness, for fear that she might suffer. "I''m fine, mom. I have revenged you just now. I taught Lucy a lesson, smashed her pan and even slapped her. Moreover, I got back the salt and the noodles she took from us! Humph! How dare her take things from my house? No way! " Celia said smugly. "What?" The news came like a thunderbolt to Wendy. She was shocked speechless. She didn''t expect Celia to beat Lucy. The woman was not a nice person after all. "Did she hurt you?" Wendy said in a trembling voice, holding Celia''s hand nervously. "No, I''m not. Well, this is... " As she spoke, Celia suddenly realized that there was another man sitting next to her. The man was in the corner and she hadn''t noticed that since she entered the room. "This is your uncle, whom I have told you before. You saw him when you were a kid. But I don''t think you remember him." Seeing Celia looking at him in shock, Wendy explained hastily. Celia remembered that she indeed had an uncle. However, it seemed that he was put into jail for a murder. She didn''t expect that he could come out now. Even so, Celia called him uncle with great respect. "How time flies! I haven''t seen Celia for years. She has grown up!" He looked Celia up and down. Her uncle, Zack Zhang, smiled with bitterness on his face. Seeing that Celia was holding a chopper, he asked earnestly, "who on earth bullied your mother? I asked her, but she didn''t answer. Your father died young, and uncle can''t protect you all these years, making you feel wronged. But now that I''m here, I won''t allow anyone to bully you. " "It''s my aunt, Lucy She kicked us out of the house with grandmother. Just now she came to our house to grab salt and noodles, and even beat my mother," Although she had already taught her a lesson, she didn''t mind making trouble for her. There would certainly be a better result if the uncle who had been a murderer gave her a lesson. "What a coincidence. Now that they did, I''ll go ask them what happened. " "Hey, you just came out from the jail. Don''t make trouble anymore! I''m fine. What''s more, Celia has just gone to fight with her! " Finding her younger brother Zack wanted to stand up for her, Wendy got anxious. She immediately stood up and grabbed his hand, not wanting him to make things worse. Smiling calmly, Zack Zhang said calmly, "don''t worry, sister. I know what I''m doing. I''ve just been released from prison. I don''t want to go back." "Mom, just let uncle Zack teach them a lesson, or else we will be screwed!" Celia chimed in, hugging her mother''s arm. She had been curious why her powerful grandma allowed her to leave. Now she understood. It was her uncle who made them afraid. After all, no one wanted to provoke a murderer. "But..." "Sister, don''t be hesitant. I promise I won''t kill them!" Zack burst into laughter and then walked out of the house as fast as he could. Chapter 10 The Store Opening Plan "Celia, you should have stopped him for me. Your uncle is short tempered. If he makes trouble again, I don''t know how to deal with it. " Looking at the back of Zack, Wendy said worriedly. "Mom, don''t worry. Uncle Zack will be fine. Grandma and Lucy need someone to keep them under control. I just want to let uncle Zack frighten them, in case they make trouble for us in the future! " Celia said with a desire to stir up trouble, being optimistic towards her uncle going to threaten Lucy. Heaving a deep sigh, Wendy was in a complicated mood. "Mom, is he the uncle you always talk about? It was said that he was a murderer and sentenced to 20 years in prison, wasn''t it? Why did he come out so soon? Did he escaped from prison? " Celia mocked Wendy. She was curious about the incident. "Nonsense! He behaved well in prison and was commuted the sentence. " "Is the motorcycle his? It''s not cheap. How could he get so much money to buy a motorcycle? " Celia was implying something else. She was worried that something bad would happen to her uncle. After all, ordinary family couldn''t afford such an expensive motorcycle. "I asked him about that. He was working with a rich boss before and he earned a lot. The man had been in prison before. They met each other there. Your uncle was nice to him when they were in prison. Now your uncle is out, so he wants to repay his kindness. By the way, he just gave me five hundred bucks. " Wendy said truthfully. "Five hundred? How generous! " "By the way, Celia, did you really break the pan and hit Lucy?" Holding Celia''s hand, Wendy said nervously. After all, it was something she could never imagine. "Why do you think I''m going there? She''s just a crazy woman. I can let go of her when she bullied you in the past. But after I came back to life, I''ve realized that it''s every man for his own good. If anyone dares to bully us again, I''ll fight with him. " Celia said as she looked at the wound on her mother''s arm. "Alas, I hope they won''t make trouble for you in the future. To be honest, it''s really surprising that you can return safe and sound after beating her!" Wendy sighed and said uneasily. Celia gave her honest answer, "grandma was there too. I thought I would fight against them one after another. However, after uncle Gordon said something to her when he got home, they sent me back. I guess uncle Gordon must be scared when he saw uncle Zack. After all, he was a murderer. If they still bullies us, uncle Zack might take revenge on them. That''s why I didn''t stop uncle Zack when he said he was going to make trouble for them. It''s not a bad idea to frighten them. We have to make them scared, or we will be having a hard time. " "Alas, I hope your uncle won''t make the same mistake again!" Wendy sighed, still being worried. "By the way, mom, since I came back today, I have something to tell you, but I didn''t say it." Celia looked into Wendy''s eyes seriously. After hesitating for a while, Celia finally decided to tell her what she thought. Wendy looked at Celia in surprise and said, "why do you hide your feelings in front of me? You can tell me everything on your mind. " As you can see, our village is located in a remote place and the traffic is not convenient. The nearest town is about ten miles away from here. It is difficult for villagers to buy anything. When I saw the Chen''s department store in the town today, I thought I could refit our house to a small department store selling stuff. " Celia summoned up all her courage and spoke out what was in her mind. Actually, she didn''t plan to tell her right away. She planned to save some money for Wade'' tuition fee, but 500 dollars from her uncle aroused her desire to become rich in advance. Wendy was a traditional person. She was timid and sought for peace in her life. For her, she is satisfied enough that someone was willing to purchase the vegetable baskets and fruit trays she made at a high price. She just wanted to do well in this matter. So when Celia spoke out the ideas in her mind, she was surprised. Her black eyes were full of confusion. She did not understand why Celia had such an idea and plan. "Celia, are you kidding me? You want to open a small department store? " Her voice was even trembling. Wendy couldn''t accept the fact that Celia was going to start a business boldly. "Yes. I had this idea when I saw Chen''s department store today. But I didn''t tell you because I don''t have any money in my hand. Now uncle Zack give you five hundred dollars, which is enough for Wade''s tuition. Then we can work hard on gathering some money in woven baskets, so that I can put my idea into practice. " Celia said methodically. Everything was in her plan. "But it needs a lot of money to open a department store. Even if we can make some money by woven vegetables baskets, it is still not enough! Celia, why do you suddenly have such an idea? Don''t you think we are good enough now? " Holding Celia''s hand, Wendy said worriedly. She thought Celia was irritated by something terrible. "People should look forward to the future. We have only seen the direction in which we are heading. It is not perfect. Mom, you know there are several big villages near our village. Villagers living there must go to the town if they buy salt, laundry detergent or something too. I think this is a chance for us. Don''t worry about the money. I''ll figure it out! " Celia said rationally, looking at her mother. For her, the most troublesome problem now was to persuade her conservative mother to start a business with her. It was not an easy thing, because cowardice was brought up by Wendy from the bottom of her heart. It was not easy to make her change. Wendy sighed after she pondered over Celia''s matter. She looked at Celia and said earnestly, "you know that I''m a person of low birth and mediocrity. I don''t want you to be like me in the future. You have grown up and have your own thoughts. I should not have stopped you, but this is a big matter. You''d better think about it for a while. During this period, we can also save some money. Then if you still don''t change your mind, do it as you want. " Wendy didn''t refuse, but she tried to persuading Celia to give in. She was afraid that her daughter would fall into an abyss. She was about to say something else, but at this time, her brother Zack had come back. He was covered with blood, and even the air was filled with the pungent smell of blood. Celia and her mother Wendy stood up, pale with fright, fearing of Zack murdering someone. After all, Zack had the criminal record and had been sent to prison. If he was irritated, he would do anything absolutely. Chapter 11 Did You Really Have An Affair With Him "Zack, what, what did you do? Why are you covered in blood? Did you make trouble again? " Wendy was scared out of her wits and even started to tremble while speaking. Zack had just been released from prison. If he killed someone again, she, as the elder sister, would definitely feel guilty for the rest of her life. "Make trouble? Wendy, I just came out of the jail. Why would I make trouble? You think too much. " Zack clapped his hands and said casually. "Then where did you get the blood? That''s ridiculous! " Celia insisted. She was also not calm. Looking at the blood all over his body, Zack grinned and said, "you are talking about this? The butcher stopped halfway when killing a pig, because the pig ran away. I caught it''s tail but got my clothes stained with blood. They asked me to stay for dinner, but I refused! " Celia and Wendy heaved a sigh of relief when they heard what Zack had said. They understood what had happened and were finally relieved. "Oh my God, you scared me. I thought you made trouble again. By the way, Zack, have you done anything to them? " Wendy asked cautiously. She was still worried about him. She had been bullied for her whole life. Now, even if someone stood up for her, she would still be worried. After thinking it over, she was afraid of being retaliated. "I just got out of the jail with great difficulty. What can I do to them? But they were so frightened that they even trembled before I said anything. They almost knelt down before me. Sister, I have warned them. If they dare to bully you again, I will kill them without descendants. " Fondly, Zack looked at Celia and said, "did you beat that slovenly woman? I saw the red palm print on her face. Well, good for you! You deserve to be my niece! You''re doing the right thing. If they dare to bully you in the future, I''ll bear the consequences for what you have done! " "Don''t worry, uncle. I won''t let anyone bully my mother. But you have to come a few times if you have spare time. They have driven us to this deserted firewood room, with holes all over the place. We are two weak women, and there are no place for us to hide if someone with ulterior motives comes in at night. " Celia pleaded, looking at Zack pathetically and almost going to weep. He looked around, observing the surroundings, and thought for a while. Then he said, "this place is indeed too old and shabby. How about I sending you back? I''d like to see what they dare to say! " "Forget it. We don''t want to stay under other people''s roof. Tomorrow my mom and I can try to fix and decorate here." Celia bowed her head and said bitterly. "The place really need to fix it. But what can you two women do? Ask someone to help you. " After saying that, he took two hundred dollars out of his pocket and handed it over to Celia, saying, "I will pay that for you." Noticing that Zack took out another two hundred, Wendy refused in a hurry, "it''s enough for you to give me five hundred just now. Don''t give me any more money." "Uncle has owned a Honda now. He is rich. Such little money means nothing to him. I will not waste it! But I will pay you back when I have enough money. " Celia said with no hiding and took the money. "Celia, how could you..." Wendy still wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Zack. "I remember that you were always shy when you were a child. You were afraid of strange people and unfamiliar things. I didn''t expect yo u to be so bold now. It''s good. I''ll be relieved as long as you''re with your mother. " Zack looked at Celia with appreciation. He was sincerely gratified and Celia left a quite good impression on him. They wanted to ask Zack to stay for dinner. However, they were too poor. Celia and Wendy had really easy meals recently. So when Zack insisted on leaving, they didn''t ask him to stay. After all, there was no good conditions. After sending Zack away, Celia gave the two hundred dollars to her mother and let her to keep it "Your uncle has given you 500 dollars. Why do you still want it? It''s not easy for him to earn money either! " Wendy scolded Celia as she thought Celia was too greedy. "Mom, we are in urgent need of money now. Besides, I have said that I just borrowed money from him. I will return it to him later. " Celia continued, "how about you going to Uncle Andy''s home and ask him to repair it tomorrow?" Hesitating, Wendy knew that many people in the village had misunderstood the relationship between her and Andy. She didn''t want to be gossip about them, especially now it was very late getting dark. "How about me going?" Celia volunteered as if she knew what Wendy was hesitating about. "You stay at home. I''ll go!" Being worried about Celia''s improper words, Wendy said helplessly. Celia didn''t think much after her mother left. She just started cleaning the house. She was thinking about cleaning up the house and raising some money so that she could open a small apartment. After all, here used to be a public office with a large space. Although the life then was poor and difficult, Celia was full of confidence every time she saw her beautiful face in the mirror. She had been an ugly woman who had been treated bad in her previous life. Now God had given her the opportunity to start over again. Moreover, he had given her an extremely beautiful face. She had to live well and enjoy the joy of love. After all, what she lacked most before she was reborn was love. Normally, Wendy could be back within fifteen minutes, but about half an hour had passed. So Celia couldn''t help but worry. It was dark outside. Celia hesitated for a while but finally decided to see what happened. Her mother had gone for quite long and hadn''t come back. She wondered what had happened. It took only five minutes from the public office to Andy''s home. Celia saw that the light in his house was on, and it was dusky yellow. He was a stranger to this village. It was said that he came to live in here more than ten years ago, as he was an outsider of this village, so he was rejected, so he lived alone at the foot of the mountain. Thanks to his kindness and foolishness over the years, he had gained a firm foothold here. After arriving at the door of Andy''s house along the farmland, Celia wondered whether her mother had fallen or not. When she was about to knock on the door to go in, a woman''s voice suddenly came from inside. "Ouch, it hurts!" Celia could have recognized that the voice was from her mother''s mouth easily. However, she did not know why she screamed out. Was it true that she and Andy had an affair? Celia''s father had died many years ago. She was very worried about her mother. If she couldn''t find another man to live with, Celia wouldn''t mind. However, she didn''t know why, she still felt very depressed at that time. There were many feelings in her heart and she couldn''t tell why. Chapter 12 Business Is Business "Mom..." Celia broke in. She had thought it over. No matter how much Andy took care of her and her mother, she wouldn''t forgive him if he had done anything to her mother. She was no longer the timid and easygoing sheep any more. "Uncle Andy, what are you doing?" Although the scene of opening the door and coming in was not as exciting as what she had imagined, they were very close to each other. At this moment, Andy''s hand was placing on the ankle of Wendy. "Celia, why are you here?" The moment Wendy saw her daughter, she pulled her foot out of Andy''s hand. "Uncle Andy, my mother''s foot?" Not having the mood to answer her, Celia noticed that Wendy had a towel on her ankle, and it was still steaming. "Celia, your mother accidentally fell over the farmland just now and sprained her ankle. I said I would send her to the clinic, but she insisted not going. Seeing that her foot was getting bigger and bigger, I was wondering if it would be better to apply some hot compress for her." Andy said and gave Celia a sincere look. Celia looked at him and felt ashamed of those dirty thoughts and imagined scene in her mind just now. It turned out that her mother shrilled because of the pain. She thought too much and almost misunderstood them. "Uncle Andy, thank you for taking care of my mother." Celia was glad that she had kept her last sanity and not made a scene. Otherwise, the innocent man would be wronged. "I should do what I should have done. It''s not easy for you two, but now you are kicked out by the people of the Tang family. Alas!" People in the village were poor, but there were various kinds of people. They lived in the middle of the poor, such as rice, corn noodles and yams. People like hebe and Celia were kicked out of the family. They were at the bottom of the poor. "Uncle Andy, don''t worry. I will definitely let my mother live a good life in the future!" Celia''s eyes gave out light. She was not just talking. She would surely make it soon. "Celia has become a sensible woman now. I believe you!" Although Andy wouldn''t say much sweet words, his simple and honest smile made people feel comfortable. As she spoke, Celia squatted down to take a look at her mother''s red and swollen ankle. Then she looked up at Andy and asked, "Uncle Andy, is there any needle in your house?" Celia said. It was late and the traffic here was inconvenient. She didn''t have time to notify her uncle. It would take some time to take her to the clinic in the town and the optimal treatment time had missed. In order to make her mother suffer less, she decided to do something herself. Although she didn''t major in medicine in her previous life, she had twisted her ankle in her previous life. It had been almost half a month since she had been treated by the doctor. She knew how to heal the swelling faster. "Yes, I do!" Seeing that Celia could come up with a good idea, Andy stood up immediately and took out a needle. Celia took the needle, burnt it in the fire, cleaned it and disinfected it. As the condition was limited, she could only do that in this way. After that, she let Wendy close her eyes and stabbed in the swollen place. Then there was much black blood flowing slowly. "Mom, hold on. It will be okay as long as the bleeding leads out," There was no jar for cupping, so the bleeding was slow. In order to relieve the pain of Wendy and to make her recover sooner, Celia didn''t care about anything else, and directly sucked the blood on the place where the needle had just been pricked. "Celia, please don''t..." Wendy struggled, she did not want her only daughter to get involved in any dangerous things. "Mom, it''s okay. You just hurt your ankle, not bitten by a poisonous snake. I will spit out the blood. There is no poison in it, you can recover faster this way." Most women in the rural areas were uneducated, thinking doing things like that would be sick. "You didn''t lie to me?" Looking at the blood at the corner of her daughter''s mouth, Wendy couldn''t believe that her daughter could know so much all of a sudden. Celia hadn''t even gone to school for a few days for she was bullied by her grandmother. "Of course I didn''t. I have never lied to you." Although she was poor after reborn, it was a great fortune to have such a loving mother. "I believe in you, but Celia, when did you learn so much?" Now she could feel the change of her daughter every day. She was confused. It was said that children won''t change too much after three years old. Celia had grown up. How could she be totally different from the past. "Mother, it''s just common sense. I didn''t want to learn it before. Now that grandma kicked us out, I''m the backbone of the family. Of course I have to know more about it. Otherwise, how can I protect you and make our life better? Don''t worry, I''ll only get better and better in the future, as if I have been reborn." Evan and Celia were two different persons. However, with Evan''s extraordinary appearance and her own extraordinary intelligence. Celia would become more and more excellent. "Yes, we will. We will surely lead a happy life!" Celia''s words made Wendy feel better. "Oh, by the way, Uncle Andy, we want to ask you to help to repair the abandoned public office. Otherwise, it would be really unsafe for us two to live there under such terrible weather. Don''t worry, I will give you the money that the workers should be paid. Plus, we offer free lunch and dinner!" It was not nice to ask others to help without payment, because she liked to do business according to official principles. Moreover, her uncle had given her 200 dollars yesterday for repairing the house, which was enough for her to pay for it. "Celia, what are you talking about? A far-off relative is not as helpful as a near neighbor. I know what it means. AS a simple and honest man, he was unwilling to receive any payment. He had nothing but brute force, which made the repairing work a piece of cake for him. "Uncle Andy, I know you love for us. But business is business. Otherwise, those gossip women will judge my mother again." Celia was straightforward. She wouldn''t give any chance to anyone to hurt her and her mother any more. "Yes, Celia is right, Andy. Just take it. It''s good for us," Sitting in the chair silently all this time, Wendy also endured the pain to get up. Even if Andy had a crush on her, but they were innocent, she could not stand others to poke at her backbone. If her reputation was ruined, she would be ashamed. "In that case, I''ll take it. But don''t me more than I deserve." If he takes advantage of Wendy and her daughter, he would be just like a beast. "Don''t worry, Uncle Andy. We don''t have that much." Celia gave a smile. She looked fabulous with her beautiful face. Chapter 13 A Beggar Can Never Be Bankrupt In order to avoid any gossip, Celia insisted on bringing Wendy back home alone. Even though she was also skinny, it was a piece of cake for her to carry Wendy on her back. Before she was reborn, she had been weak and sick from an early age, just like Daiyu Lin. Unfortunately, she didn''t have a comfortable life like Daiyu Lin. However, after this rebirth, her body was much stronger than before. Since she came here, she ate the simple and rough food without any nutrition, but her spirit was better than the day before. Her skin was well moisturized, though her clothes were not as good. Celia didn''t look like a country girl at all, but an ancient elegant lady who was in trouble temporarily. "Celia, thank you so much. It''s such a long way to go. I''m really useless!" Wendy felt sorry for her daughter and blamed herself for not helping her. "Mom, it''s not tiring at all. Look at my face, there is no sweat at all." Celia lifted up her hair to reveal her beautiful and fair forehead. "Well, my daughter has really grown up." Although being kicked out of the Tang family made her panic, when she saw her daughter becoming more and more mature, Wendy was really happy. "Mom, don''t worry. I will get better and better. I promise you that you will have a good life." This was her first wish since she came to this world. No one would look down upon her if she became strong enough. The next day, Andy went to work early after receiving the consent from Celia and her mother. However, he saw the Tang family members were surrounding the public office and seemed to have a fight. "Mom, you''ve agreed to give me and Celine this firewood room. Now you''re going to sell this house, which will make Celia and I live a deserted life. After all, Celia is your granddaughter." As soon as she heard that Granny was going to sell this place, Wendy panicked. Although this house was old and shabby, it was OK for living in. If she couldn''t even guard this place, they would really have to sleep out in wilderness. "Granddaughter? She made my son die and you have lives in Tang family all these years. Our family didn''t owe you anything. Your precious daughter was determined to leave at that time. Since she wanted to break up with us, the firewood room has nothing to do with you. I''ll take it if I want. " Said Granny meanly. "Mom, please." Wendy was always cowardly, she almost knelt down to kowtow. "What are you doing here? Who allows you to bully my mother?" Celia got out early in the morning to look for a job. She saw her intimidating grandmother and Wendy who had been begging for something. She rushed forward to protect her mother. Now that they had left Tang family, what did this mean old woman want to do. "I''m bullying your mother? It''s her who has been begging me. " Granny said with an air of complacency. "Beg you? If you didn''t do anything wrong to threaten her or scare her, how would she beg you for mercy? Let me tell you, I''m not someone to be trifled with. If you dare to hurt my mother today, I won''t let you off! " She would not be as cowardly and incompetent as before, being led by you guys. "You ungracious little girl! How dare you curse me like this! You make me mad!" Granny could be said to control the entire Tang family. As the head of a family, she had never been humiliated like this before. "I don''t have good education, that''s because I don''t have a father to teach me. Moreover, I have an elder who doesn''t have manners." Celia was not afraid of fighting any more. They had split up anyway. "Celia, don''t talk to your grandmother like that." Before her grandmother could say anything, Wendy stopped Celia with tears in her eyes. "Mom, she is cruel to us. She has done the most terrible things towards us including insulting and hurting us. It''s ridiculous for her to say she brought us up for so many years. Since you married my father, you worked as a servant for the Tang family, we owe them nothing" As the daughter-in-law of the Tang family, for so many years, Wendy couldn''t have good food, nor could she wear good clothes. What''s more, she was treated as if she was a servant. How could Granny say that. "Celia, no matter what, this firewood room belongs to Granny. If there is no such a room, we might have to sleep on the street." She didn''t care about herself, but she couldn''t let her daughter have no place to live. "So she doesn''t allow us to live here?" Celia understood what Wendy was worrying about. She was afraid that they would have no place to live in. "Yeah. She wants us to move out. But Celia, I won''t let you have no place to live no matter what happened." Even if she knelt down and kowtowed to Granny, she had to save this place. "Mom, listen to me. Calm down!" Seeing Wendy in a state of helplessness, Celia tried her best to calm down. Even if she really had no place to live, she would not depend on her grandma for a living. Everything will work out eventually. In the end things will mend. "You''ve lived with her under the same roof for decades. Don''t you know what kind of person she is? However you beg her, she wouldn''t show any mercy to us. In that case, why should we be humble to her? Mom, if we make a compromise this time, we''ll be bullied by her all the time. " No matter how mean Granny was, she would not compromise. "I know, but I don''t want you to have no place to sleep at night!" Thinking of this, Wendy couldn''t help crying. She didn''t know what to do. "Mom, let me handle this. As long as we can be together, I don''t mind living on the street." It was hard to change Wendy''s timidity for a while, but Celia had the confidence to let her stand on her side. "Celia, I believe you!" Although Wendy was coward, her daughter was her weak spot. She didn''t want her daughter to be scolded by Granny since she was a little girl. After all, she had grown up. "Good!" With the support of her mother, Celia had nothing to fear, no matter what Granny wanted to do. In short, she would never be bullied again. "Old woman, I have warned you last time. If you dare to bully my sister and my niece again, I will not spare you!" Zack rode on his motorbike and came to the village at the moment. The anger on his face scared everyone. Since he had a criminal experience, people dared not to risk their lives to annoy him. Chapter 14 Impossible To Go Back He saw that Wendy and Celia had no food to eat yesterday. He had put a bag of rice here in the morning and hadn''t expected to this. He couldn''t take care of them two when he was in prison. Now since he was back, how could he stand by! Hearing what Zack said, even Granny were a little shocked. But a dead mouse feels no cold. As there were more and more villagers around, Granny said if Zack dared to do anything to her, she would not let him go. "Zack, do you dare to attack me in the broad daylight?" "I have been through the gate of hell once. Do you believe that I will kill you today?" Zack asked aggressively, looking at her with a ferocious expression. His verbal attack made her flesh creep. It would be false if she said she was not afraid of him. After all, he was a murderer. "Zack, what are you talking about? You''ve been in the gaol for a long time. Now you want to go back?" Horace Liu, the head of the village, came here with several leaders who seemed to be the officials. "Hey, here comes the village head! You should uphold justice as soon as possible. They bully my sister and my niece. You must know clearly their conditions without I telling you. I don''t think you can be a well-reputation village head if the news spreads out. " Said Zack, looking at the Horace Liu with contempt instead of fear. "Zack, although we don''t live in the same village, since your sister has been living here, you shouldn''t talk such nonsense." Hearing this, Horace''s face turned pale at once. He had planned to take a few officials to check the working site of the village but after such an incident happened here, if others had a worse impression on this village, his plan to make D village wealthy would be ruined. "Nonsense? I''m not kidding. This old woman has kicked my sister and my niece out. They have finally settled down in this dilapidated place. Let out the terrible situation, they have a place to stay. Is it reasonable for them to take this place now, which will make the two women homeless? If anything happens to them two, who will be responsible for it? " Zack screamed. These bastards wanted to bully his sister and Celia. Absolutely no way. Celia couldn''t help but marvel at her uncle Zack. He really did a good job. "Horace, it doesn''t matter that my mother and I are homeless. I am afraid that if one day we roam about to other villages, they will say that the officers in our D Village don''t care about poor villagers. The story will spread fast. I believe that by then, this miserable story will soon be known in this place, and we don''t need to publicize it." Celia said that on purpose. She spoke clear about everything. She believed that the village head was a smart man should understand. "Celia, what the hell is going on here? Why are you and your mother homeless in D village? What happened? We have no evil intention today. We bought this deserted firewood room in the village and planned to use it to make a office. Isn''t that a problem? " Horace felt himself so unlucky. He had only taken office for a few days, but why did he come across such a mes s. "No conflict? Horace, don''t you know that my mother and I were kicked out by the Tang family? Now we''re living in this dilapidated firewood room? If you take it away, we two will have to sleep outside tonight. " Celia was not shy or timid at all even though more and more people were watching at the moment. Her voice was powerful and loud, neither humble nor pushy. "You were kicked out by the Tang family?" D Village was a big bay. It was surrounded by various kinds of trifles. He had heard about it from his wife once, but he didn''t expect that it was true. "Or what do you think? Do you think we come here for enjoying the moon?" Celia said crossly. Today''s thing couldn''t be left behind. Since things had made a scene, she had to satisfy her expectations. It seemed that others had noticed the superiority of firewood room. Now that here was in a good place, she had to make another effort to argue for herself. She was thinking about her own small department store in her heart all the time. If it was opened here, her business would definitely be booming. Celia had always had a clear goal. Otherwise, she couldn''t be the CEO of her last life. "Horace, don''t listen to that bitch''s nonsense. She insisted on leaving home at that time, which has nothing to do with us. Besides, firewood room belongs to Tang family. It''s reasonable that I choose to sell it, my grandson can go to school. If they are afraid that they will be homeless, they can move back, I won''t say no." The broken firewood room was worthless to her. But when someone offered to buy it and gave her two hundred, she immediately agreed. It was definitely a good deal. She didn''t care where they lived. They already had nothing to do with the Tang family. "Celia, look, the house was picked and your grandmother has agreed to let you go home. How about you moving back with your mother?" Horace didn''t expect that Celia''s grandmother, who was a hard nut to crack, would be so nice this time. But it was indeed the best ending to handle the matter in this way. "Go back? If I go back with my mother today, we will be forced to death. Now that I have left the Tang family, I will definitely not go back. " Celia''s fearlessness terrified the others, especially the head of the village. She was a timid girl usually. How come she was so bold today? She was talking in a calm tone and there was no trace of embarrassment on her face. "Bitch, don''t discredit our family. Do you think I''m afraid of this? It''s no big deal. I''m going to die anyway. " Then she tipped Lucy the wink and turned around, about to hit the wires beside. Lucy immediately hugged her and pretended to cry, "Mom, what are you doing? You can''t hurt yourself!" Anyway, she didn''t want to give it up. Her grandson was living in poverty and had no tuition to pay for it. "Well, stop acting. All you want is money. I give you money and get out of here, this house has nothing to do with you any more." Celia said with disdain. She put the money on Granny. It was not that the old people would become bad, but the bad ones would become old. Chapter 15 House Deeds "Horace, the house is mine now. I won''t sell it no matter how much it is!" Seeing that Granny happily picked up the money on the ground, Celia said sternly. Now no one could take the house from her. It belonged to her. "Girl, I''ll give you one hundred more. It''s totally three hundred. Give me the house. We are really going to use it to do business in the village." Horace was in a dilemma. If he couldn''t do this trivial thing well, he might be criticized by the authority. "Horace, I''m an adult now, so every word I said just now is responsible. This is my home if I don''t go back to Tang family. If someone forced us to leave, he really didn''t want to give us a way out. I think you, as the village head, won''t be against us, will you?" Celia was determined. She was not willing to bid double the price, let alone more than one hundred. What she really wanted was the perfect location. "What? Another one hundred? Horace, if she doesn''t sell it, I can sell it to you. " Granny didn''t know when her broken firewood room became so valuable. She was so happy that she could sold it at such a high price and gave the 200 dollars she had just picked up to Wendy again. "I''ve given the money back, bitch. I won''t sell it to you." Granny was not stupid. She could tell from the village head''s original price that Horace had added one hundred and she would definitely not do this losing business. The difference was as much as one hundred and unless she was insane, she would not let that bitch get away with it. "What nonsense are you talking about? You picked up the money shamelessly a moment ago, and now you want to take back your words. What''s wrong with you? I don''t believe any integrity in your words." Zack swore angrily. He thought that the old woman was so shameless and she was totally an unreasonable shrew. "What integrity? Did I sign a contract with you just now? Or have I given you the deeds? Verbal statements don''t count. It doesn''t break the law, does it? " Granny argued. "I have a bad temper." Zack''s face turned green. He rubbed his palms and said angrily. He was to erupt like a volcano. "Uncle Zack, don''t be angry. I''ll handle it." Although the old woman can''t read, but this dirty means is very suitable for her style. "Are you sure you can make it? If you can''t, I will defeat her by force! " He couldn''t stand anyone bullying his sister and niece under his nose. "Of course, uncle Zack. I''ve grown up. Besides, it took you a long time to come back. If something happens to you, she will feel guilty for the rest of her life. We are both women. Granny won''t do anything to me in front of so many people." She had learnt her lesson from what had happened just now. This was a very important lesson for her. Even in the conservative late nine generations, contracts and the house deeds were also very important. She indeed neglected that just now. "Horace, if you give the money to her today, my mother and I will not go back to Tang family, nor go to other places. We will just lie on the ground. We are all ordinary women, and we do not have any background. But I know that people should be honest, and I also will not take the two hundred dollars." Then she immediately gave the money to Horace, which was a tough nut to crack. "C elia, what are you doing? Why are you so stubborn?" Horace found himself in a dilemma. How could this little girl be so hard to persuade. "I''m not stubborn. I just want to have a house with my mother. Although I know it''s an important thing for you, I believe the two lives are more important than an office, right?" Celia put it bluntly. As the head of the village, he knew clearly which was more important. "Don''t say anything, Celia." Of course, the lives of two people were more important. If they really bought this place, he couldn''t afford to take the blame if any unexpected thing happened to Celia due to her pretty face. "You and your mother can stay in the firewood room. I''ll go to another place to look for the group leader''s office. What do you think?" Celia didn''t say anything harsh or irritating the whole time, but her words pointed to Horace''s weakness and made him compromise. "Well, thank you for your understanding, Horace. Since you are involved in this matter today, there is one more thing that I need your approval. Otherwise, I will surely not be able to give a convincing explanation by then." Celia was a straightforward person. She had to solve all her worries at one time, especially her mean grandmother. "Of course I''ll help you as long as I can." Horace realized that Celia was not someone who could be stalled off. "The firewood room is Tang family''s property and we moved here, so it''s reasonable for us to live here. If my grandmother takes the two hundred, she have to give us the deeds. From now on, this house has nothing to do with the family of Tang. If she doesn''t accept the money, you can prove it today that my mother and I have the right to live here. It''s fair for us to get the room as the property of the branch. " Celia must deal with this matter clearly today. "Are you dreaming, bitch? Why should I give it to you? Who do you think you are threatening? Just sleep on the street. No one care. This is the house of our family." 300 dollars was all in vain, which angered Granny. She thought to herself that Celia was totally different. "You either accept the 200 dollars and give us the deed, or let us live in this house for free. Grandma, think it over, it''s a good deal." Granny had been doing her calculation in her life. She agreed to let them live here at that time because there was no profit then. Certainly she would not give up the opportunity she could earn. "You..." Granny felt that she could do nothing to get back at that stubborn girl. She used to be a rebellious girl who was afraid of getting into trouble. But now she suddenly became so sharp tongued and didn''t even give her any chance to talk back. "That''s it, Aunt, don''t be mad at them anymore. Your daughter-in-law has been the housemaid for so many years in your family, which all villagers have seen. It''s okay to live in your broken firewood house. Besides, your granddaughter has said she wanted to buy your house now. Why don''t you give the deeds to them? So they can have a shelter. We don''t want to buy your house now. Just give them the deeds, if you refuse, it will really become a shabby house. " Granny was ruthless, who had been hard on Wendy and her daughter for a long time. Today, she would like to do them a favor. Chapter 16 Courtesy Is Never To Blame Under the mediation of the head of the village, Granny accepted the 200 dollars., and gave out the certificate. Now the firewood room totally belonged to Celia and Wendy. "Celia, I didn''t expect that you are so smart. What if you go to school a few years ago?" Now, Zack was deeply impressed by his niece, but the Tang family never liked her. If they really thought highly of her, they might even send her to school. "Uncle, we can do it step by step. Our life will be better and better." In her past life, she graduated from a prestigious university. It was so easy for her to study. But now she had a problem feeding herself. She was not in the mood to think about it. She decided to wait and see in the future. "You''re right. I''m sure we''ll have a better life in the future, but Celia, why do you insist on buying this broken firewood room? There are lots of better places than here. " He had been wondering why Celia did that. They could buy a much better house with two hundred. "Uncle Zack, what do you think of the location of firewood room?" Celia kept Zack in suspense. "Position? It was located in the center of several Bay areas, and the road in front of them was the only way that many villagers went to the town. It was near the mountain, and there was a well not far away. Since the village commissar would like to buy it, it certainly had its advantages. " Zack also found out that it was a good place. "That''s good. By the way, what if I open a department store here?" Although Zack was a murderer, Celia never put on a special look at him. After getting out of the prison, he could drive a cool motorcycle back. Considering that he was generous, her uncle was absolutely different from others. Being the CEO of her previous life, she had a good eye on people. "Department store? You want to do business on your own? " Zack was shocked to hear this. They all grew up in the countryside. No one had thought buying things anywhere else except the town. At least, no one had tried to buy things there up to now. "Well, I think this is an opportunity. My mother has been living a hard life long enough. I don''t want her to suffer again." To open a department store was much easier than to do manual work in the field, no matter what happened. "Celia, I can''t believe you''re so brilliant!" Hearing that, a tinge of gratification flashed across his eyes. He thought that his sister would have a good fortune in the rest of his life for she had such a daughter. "So you agree?" It was good to get the approval of his family, especially his uncle Zack. And it would be better if he could be one of the shareholders. "Of course, I think this idea is very good!" Zack headed a thumbs up. Although the families of the village were not very rich and they had a hard life, they had to buy the daily necessities like firewood, rice, noodles and so on. There was almost no car to town, so people had to walk. It would cost half a day to go and return, and it was not worthwhile at all. "I''m happy to get your support." Now both her closest persons were on her side, so she had to do even better. "It''s us who are so happy for my niece to have such a promising future. Let''s go. I''ll ask your aunt to cook something delicious for us to celebrate." Zack was just so happy from the bottom of his heart. "Uncle, don''t bother." They were family. However, Celia and Wendy barely met his wife. "It won''t be troublesome at all. We should have a good meal together, shouldn''t we?" Zack turned to Wendy. "I follow Celia." Wendy looked at her daughter and said with relief. "Yo, you have a good daughter, but you forget me, your good brother, right? After our parents passed away, we were the only family in the world who shared the same blood with each other. Why are you so formal with us? " He knew his sister was timid since she was a child. She had been bullied by that old woman for more than twenty years, but she never said a word. Whenever he thought of this, he felt very sorry for her. "Uncle Zack, you are talking nonsense. You have no idea how much tears my mother cried for you when you were away." Wendy was just not good at expressing herself. "Don''t say that. Anyway, I''m back now. We can visit each other often and I can protect you from now on!" After that, he hugged his sister. "Well, that''s enough. You and your sister can be together for a long time." Seeing the happy smile on Wendy''s face, Celia also felt happy. The good days had just begun. "You are so glib now, girl. I have never thought that even the arrogant Granny can''t compete with you." Celia was more and more different from before, but Zack liked her more and more. "Uncle, I just disdained to argue with her before. Now she has gone too far. We have to let her know we''re not sick cats. Forget it, let''s not talk about her anymore. By the way, how long will it take if you ride the motorcycle to the town?" Since Celia had decided to go to Zack''s home, it would be too impolite if she went there without carrying anything. Her uncle was easygoing, but her aunt was different. So Celia decided to buy something for her. "About ten minutes." There were ten miles from the town, it would take at least an hour to get there on foot. Now with the help of this motorcycle, the speed was much faster. "Ten minutes? So soon? " Wendy was surprised. After all, she had never been further than the town before the visit to near city "Mom, how about asking your brother to show you around? Enjoy the modern life? " Celia egged her on so that she could have the chance to buy something in the town. "No, it''s too dangerous." Wendy was green and inexperienced, so she was a little afraid of motorcycle and thought it could not bear the weight of three people. "Sister, it''s very safe. Come on." After all, Zack was nice to his sister so he asked her to sit in the back seat. Celia was not curious at all. After all, motorcycles had been generally used in her last life. Ten minutes later, the motorcycle stopped. Celia looked calm, while Wendy''s hair was disheveled and she looked dull. Celia could totally understand how Wendy felt now. She tidied up her mother''s hair and said to her uncle, Zack, "uncle, my mother is a little shocked. Can you take her to sit there for a rest? I''m going to buy some stuff." Celia made up an excuse. She thought that it was necessary for her aunt to receive the gift. After all, courtesy is never to blame. "Okay, go ahead. I''ll stay here with your mom." Zack didn''t think too much and bought a bakery for Wendy as soon as he saw it. Then he took good care of her. Chapter 17 Money Is Bastard Celia went to a tailored shop. She had intended to make a beautiful dress for her aunt. However, it was too tiring. Then she selected a set of tailored clothes from the shop. The cloth and style were both good. The shopkeeper would like to charge her 25 dollars. Due to her both hard and soft tactics, he gave her five dollars less. It was quite expensive to buy a suit at that time, but as long as it could please her aunt, Celia thought the money was worth it. As she was about to leave, she remembered the patched blouse Wendy wore. Without hesitation, she bought her mother a simple one with the same price. Although she was short of money then, she thought it was worth it. Money was a bastard, just earn hard and spend hard. It seemed that she had to spare no effort to make money after going back. The shoes on Wendy''s feet were shabby and broken, and she wanted to buy a new pair for her when she made enough money. Seeing Celia come back with two bags, Zack didn''t ask much. After all, she was a girl. As a man, he shouldn''t ask much. On the motorcycle, Wendy gave a hot pancake to Celia and said that it was bought by her uncle. Celia said she was not hungry so she cut half of the pancake to Wendy. This was the most delicious meal she had ever had since she went to the 1990s. She was grateful for her uncle. "You''re back. Why don''t you help me to do the housework? Why are you fooling around?" Jane Wang, Zack''s wife, looked impatient. She ignored Wendy and Celia following behind. "What do you mean by fooling around? I have a business to deal with. I bought some meat today, and you make some radish for us tonight. Let''s have a reunion dinner." In the 90s, it was already a luxury for ordinary families to eat meat. "Family reunion dinner? Now you''re back, here come some persons who want to reunite with me. Why didn''t anyone come when you were in the jail? I''ve been waiting for you for so many years all alone. " As she said this, Jane Wang choked with sobs. What she really meant was quite clear. "Jane, what are you talking about? You know that my sister and her daughter have been living a hard life in the Tang family these years." Jane had vented all her anger on his elder sister for so many years. After Zack was put in prison, it was truly the first time for Wendy to visit her. Wendy used to work until the sunset in Tang family and she did everything under the watch of Granny, so she had no personal time, let alone go out to visit her family. "Jane, it is my fault. I have never come to see you before. Now that Zack has come back, you two can live a peaceful life. I and Celia will not disturb you." Wendy also felt guilty. As Zack''s elder sister, she was unable to protect herself even in the Tang family, so she rarely cared about her own family. She thought that it was reasonable for her younger brother''s wife to be angry. After she said that, she intended to leave with Celia. "Wait a minute, mom." Celia broke free from Wendy''s grip. Her uncle was her mother''s only family member, and she should get along well with her aunt. Besides, her uncle was nice to her. "Umm, aunt Jane, you are still so beautiful. I went to the town today and saw a set of clothing in the tailoring shop that looks very nice. It suits you perfectly. Take it if you don''t mind." Celia handed the bag to Jane. "For me?" It was not until this moment that Jane gave a glance at her niece. It was hard to find another girl who was as pretty as Celia nearby. "Yes, for you," Celia said obsequiously. Meanwhile, Wendy was gratified that Celia became more and more sensible as time went by. She felt ashamed that she, as an adult, was not so thoughtful as a girl. Not only Wendy, but also Zack felt very warm to Celia''s action. He realized that she went to the town in order to buy gifts for Jane. She was trying to ease the tension between them and Jane. If the tension between them had been eased, he wouldn''t put himself in a dilemma. It would be fair if he helped Wendy and her daughter from time to time. "Wow, it seems to be a nice cloth. The pattern and color are very good. I guess it at least cost 20 dollars," Jane touched the cloth and knew it was not cheap. She wouldn''t buy anything like this even during the Spring Festival. The money could get salt hat would last more than one year. "As long as you like it, more money is worth." Celia said with a sweet smile. She was such a beauty that every man''s heart would melt. It was a pity that her aunt was a woman. "I like it, but I heard that you were bullied by the old lady of the Tang family in the D Village. Not to mention the money, even food is a problem? Did your uncle give you the money secretly? " How could they earn so much money and buy such good clothes? Zack came back with a little money, but he had spent a few hundred lately. She thought he must give it to her sister. "Jane, what are you talking about? Do you really want to break others'' hearts? I don''t know when Celia bought those clothes for you. What''s more, I''ve made money by myself. I can give it to anyone." Zack was short tempered. He couldn''t stand the way Jane treated his sister and niece. "What is your problem? I''m your wife. I''ve been waiting for you to come back all these years. Do you want to hit me?" Jane didn''t give up and went all out. "Uncle Zack, don''t be angry with her. She is just a woman. She has devoted a lot to run the family for so many years." Celia put in a good word for her. They didn''t have any child for so many years. When her uncle was in prison, no one would blame her even if she really ran away. Celia admired her for she had insisted on sticking to the family no matter how much she had suffered. "Are you trying to get beaten? Apologize to Jane for this." Wendy stood out too. It was the first time that she had acted like a sister. "Wendy, how could you..." It was hard for Zack to understand why, he was defending them two. "Apologize to Jane, or I''ll leave with Celia right now." Hebe pretended to be tough. "Uncle Zack, you are a real man. Your attitude was not right just now. Apologize to aunt Jane now!" Celia, of course, was on the side of women. Besides, even though she didn''t think her aunt was an easy-going woman, Jane still had a good heart. Chapter 18 I Want To Learn To Ride Motorcycle "Please forgive me for that. I was too harsh just now. Our parents have died many years ago. It''s not easy for us to live. In those years, she raised Celia up in the Tang family and had a bad time. As her brother, I failed to protect her. Now I can''t stand that others treat them badly." Zack blurted out his innermost thoughts. He could stand that others bullied his sister, but how could his wife be rude to her and her niece. "Zack, as long as you live a good life, I will be relieved." Wendy said, her eyes getting red. Although Zack had been in prison before, he treated his sister with all his heart. "Auntie, please don''t be angry with uncle. My mother and I were kicked out of the Tang family with no money at all. Without uncle, my mother and I would have been starved to death. We have borrowed five hundred dollars from Uncle Zack to run some small business. You can rest assured that I will not borrow it in vain. I can give you interest. If you is not assured, I can write an IOU note for you. " Celia said in a serious tone. Financial matters should be settled clearly even between brothers. After all, Jane was her aunt, and she had to get things clear with her. However, she didn''t tell her aunt about the 200 dollars for repairing of the house, and 500 bucks was a lot of money at that time. If she mentioned the 200, her aunt must be very unhappy. No one would think he owned too much money. "Celia, what are you talking about? Do you want me to let you and your mother starve to death? The villagers would definitely look down upon me. " Zack said with determination. "Well, what are you doing? You make me look like I don''t know how to behave. Fine, let''s make it clear to you. A few hundred dollars in my locker has disappeared all of a sudden. I have to find it out. Zack didn''t tell me, so I''m a bit angry about it." Said Jane directly. "Aunt, now that the misunderstanding is cleared up, stop being mad. I will return the money to uncle soon." To relieve her, Celia swore. "Don''t be so stubborn. You have been driven out by the Tang family. There must be a lot of things to buy. You can use the money first. As for the money return, we will talk about it later." She was not an unreasonable shrew. It would be fine as long as the matter was talked out. "Thank you, auntie. Then my mother and I will leave now." Seeing that Jane had softened her attitude, Zack breathed a sigh of relief. Celia also thought it was time for her to leave. "We aren''t bothered by you. I''ll take you two home after dinner, right, Jane?" Zack took a look at his wife on purpose. His wife had said something so harsh that it had to be her who asked them two to stay. On top of that, he had noticed several men''s evil gazes on Celia when he took her to town that day. She had a gorgeous face, which could hardly be found on someone else. "Your uncle asked me to cook some radishes for you just now. You can go inside and have dinner with us tonight. I''ll make it later." Jane was not argumentative. She lifted the meat and walked towards the kitchen. Celia followed behind. "Auntie, let me cook. You adults can go and chat with each other. I''ll make the dinner very soon. And there is also th e suit I just bought you. Would you like to try it on?" Since she had to ask Zack for help later, she certainly had to coax her aunt. "You can cook?" As for Jane, she just remembered Celia as a little kid.. She was shy and introverted back to then, and she didn''t like to talk to people. They hadn''t seen each other for a few years, but Celia was so generous that she didn''t recognize her. "I can cook a little, but I''m sure it''s not as good as aunt''s. you go in first. I''ll handle it here." Celia then made her aunt out of the kitchen. Although she was a CEO in her previous life and rarely had the chance to cook, before becoming the CEO, she had been used to living a hard life, so it was not difficult for her to cook. Although the current condition was limited and she had no specialty, she was still capable of cooking. "Jane, is this how you treat my niece, let she cook in the kitchen? Is it appropriate? " Zack was a little worried. Although the poor children manage household affairs early, he could tell at a glance that his niece was fine skinned and didn''t do any heavy work. "I was kicked out by that girl. She asked us to chat and she will cook for us." Jane was also a little worried. "Wendy, has Celia ever cooked dinner at home?" Asked Zack. "Yes, but not often." Even though the Tang family was poor and Granny was mean to them, she had been trying her best to protect her beloved daughter since she was a child. "Don''t worry. She''s smart enough to cook dinner for us." In the past, Wendy would worry about her precious daughter very much. But now, she knew that she was much better in every respect. "Yes, you''re right. Celia has grown up. I don''t think it''s a problem for her to prepare a meal." He had great confidence in his niece. They chatted casually for a while and them smelled the delicious carrot soup. "The flesh soup Celia cooked smelled really nice." Laong couldn''t help but praise. "Yes, it is." Jane put on the new clothes that Celia had bought for her. Women of all ages had no resistance to beautiful clothes, especially the one Celia had chosen for her. She liked it very much and was in a good mood at the moment. "The new suit you are wearing looks very good." In her previous life, as a CEO, she had been most used to such compliments. "You have a good taste." Hearing her praise, Jane felt even more pleasant. "Aunt, I have one more thing to discuss with you." Celia seized the opportunity. She must take advantage of the good mood of her aunt to discuss about this matter. "Girl, just say it." Jane was in a good mood now. Not only did this soup Celia made tasted good, but she was also a very kind person. She was not so resistant as before. "I want to learn how to ride uncle''s motorcycle. Of course, I will pay for the oil cost this semester." She never took advantage of others. Her uncle would be okay with it, but she would definitely need to inform her aunt in advance. "You, a girl, ride a motorcycle?" Jane looked surprised. Celia looked frail, how could she come up with such a shocking idea? Shouldn''t a girl at her age think about how to find her Mr. Right? "Yes, I want to learn!" Celia insisted. Chapter 19 16 In The Lunar Calendar Is A Good Day "What are you talking about? As a girl, I think it would be better for you to learn needlework," Jane believed that it was for a man to learn how to ride a motorcycle. As a girl, it might be difficult for her husband''s family to accept that. "Auntie, if I learn to do some needlework, I can never return the five hundred dollars to you." Celia said. There was an old saying that women had long hair and short wit. No law stipulated that women couldn''t learn the motorcycle. Apparently, it was prejudice. "Celia, I can make money by doing some part-time job. I will certainly get the money. You don''t need to learn motorcycle. Jane''s right. It''s too dangerous." Wendy didn''t think it was a right thing for a girl to do either. "Mom, you can ask Uncle whether learning motorcycle is safe or not? Uncle won''t lie to you. " No matter how hard she tried to persuade Wendy, her words would not work, unless with her uncle''s help. "I don''t think it''s wrong to say that you are shortsighted. While my niece has a different vision and brain. It''s very safe to ride a motorcycle." Although he didn''t know why Celia wanted to learn the motorcycle, he knew it was definitely not for fun. "Are you sure, Zack? I only have one daughter. " Wendy asked again. "Sister, don''t worry. I will not hurt my niece and I will teach her by myself. She will be fine." Zack promised. "Now you and aunt Jane can be assured, right?" Celia was more and more fond of her uncle. He not only had been lenient to her, but also spoke for her many times. "Of course I''m relieved that you are with your uncle." Her brother had done inappropriate things before, but he was really nice to his niece. "Auntie, do you agree?" Now, she only need to persuade Jane. "The head of our family is your uncle. He said it''s okay, then it is okay." Celia put on a new dress for herself. She would be nice to her aunt Jane as she didn''t want to be the bad guy. "Okay, I''ll take it as your consent." Celia''s face lit up with excitement. She believed that if she could learn how to ride motorcycle, no matter what she did, she would make great progress. "Look at how happy you are." After dinner, Celia and Wendy didn''t stay for longer. Zack sat on the motorcycle and sent them home. "Celia, if you do not have enough money, I can..." Of course, Zack was willing to support his niece, as long as she didn''t squander money, and if she really get ahead, his sister''s life would be much easier. "Uncle, don''t bother. You have a family to raise. You can''t help us forever. Do you think so? I will protect my mother well. But I need to borrow your motorcycle for a while." Celia had already notify her uncle about that. "Of course. I''ve been doing the farm work recently and I will not need the motorcycle until I help your aunt finish these. You can ride the motorcycle to do something you like." He rather lend the motorcycle to his niece than just putting it aside. "Okay, thank you, uncle. And I think I want to learn how to ride the motorcycle tonight." Celia was always vigorous and efficient, just like her previous life. "Now? Are you sure? " He had learned how to ride motorcycle for several days. No matter how smart she was, she must need at least two days. "I''m sure no one is on the way here, and it''s 16 in the lunar calendar. It''s a good day." Celia could drive not only a sedan in her previous life, but also scooters. The reason why she had to pretend was that she didn''t want them to be suspicious. "Why is it a good day?" Asked Zack, confused. "Because the moon round today, and the bright moonlight makes it a good day to learn motorcycle." Celia looked on the road. The moonlight was shining on the road and the road was not that dark. "You are getting more and more eloquent." There was nothing he could do with his niece. It was still early, and he thought the bright moonlight did make the road not dark, and there were very few people at night, so it was suitable for her to practice riding. "Mom, I am going to learn how to ride the motorcycle from uncle. This is the suit I bought for you. You can go home and try it on." Celia hadn''t had a chance to give her the clothes she bought for her. Now she finally have a chance. "Bought for me?" Wendy was flattered. She had always worn patches for all these years, she even couldn''t remember how many years she hadn''t bought a new dress. "Of course I bought it for you. Mom, I''m not going to be partial." Celia was afraid that Wendy would feel uncomfortable, so she said that deliberately. "Why did you spend your money for me? I have clothes to wear." Wendy was touched. Celia was becoming more and more sensible. "Sis, those clothes you wore were full of patched to cover the holes. You should have thrown them away. It''s Celia''s present for you. She just want to tell you that she has grown up." Hearing that, Zack was gratified. He knew that as long as Celia had a bright future, his sister would surely lead a good life. "Mom, please prepare us a bowl of noodles. We want to eat something after uncle Zack teach me how to ride the motorcycle." Only after driving away Wendy can she start to learn to ride. Otherwise, when she saw her on the motorcycle, she would be scared to death. "Celia, motorcycle riding is very simple. It''s just like you are riding a bike. Keep the balance. I''ll tell you the gear of this scooter first." Although Zack looked boorish, he told Celia about the motorcycle''s steps in detail. "This is the key. I insert it into the gear, then turn right, and the motorbike is started, and the light will be on. Then we set the gear to 0. Then we can start the motorbike. First, you have to put your right hand on the accelerator and control part. Step on the starting device with your right foot, and then turn the accelerator and control part. When you hear the engine of the motorbike, the motorcycle was started. If it didn''t work at once, you could repeat the steps. " Zack explained to her in detail as he gave her a demonstration. "Celia, that''s all I can teach you today. You need to digest the rest. I''ll teach you tomorrow." He felt that today there were enough contents for her to learn. If only she could digest half of them, it would be great. "No need, uncle. I have remembered everything you said. Please hand them all to me." Celia said confidently. Chapter 20 You Are The Smartest Girl Ive Ever Seen "Are you sure?" Zack was confused. It was not a joke. "I''ll prove it to you later, and then you''ll know whether I can do it." It was just a piece of cake for her. In her previous life, she even could unlock excavators and let alone motorcycle. "Why are you so confident?" "Yeah, I have such a uncle like you after all." She also licked her uncle''s boots. According to Celia''s requirements, Zack taught the rest to her. Celia also listened to him carefully. "Celia, why don''t you come up to have a try?" Zack asked Celia to get on the motorcycle. He was going to sit behind her, to ensure her safety. "Uncle, why do you come up here?" Is it like you are teaching a kid to go on a bike? "What if you fall or bump against the wall? Your mother would not let me go." He thought his niece was so bold. Even lots of men didn''t know how to ride the motorcycle, but she insisted to learn this. "Uncle, if you teach me like this, I can''t learn it for a month. If I don''t suffer from it, it will not be called learning. Trust me, I will definitely give you a surprise as your apprentice." Her uncle really loved his niece. However, even though she just looked the same as his niece, she had changed completely, both in character and boldness. "Don''t be too optimistic. It''s not easy to control it. Don''t cry if you fall down later." He was full of worries. "Uncle, just watch." Celia was sitting on the motorcycle. It was the first time for her after coming here to touch some latest and modern things. She was extremely excited. Celia turned the key to the right, held the clutch and then released the clutch. She stepped on the gas and the motorcycle speeded up. Boom! Boom! The motorbike drove away, breaking the silence of the night. "Celia, slow down. Stop!" Zack hadn''t thought that she would drive his motorbike away and he had no idea that she learned it so fast. It took her less than an hour to learn it. "Celia, come back! No, I haven''t taught you how to turn around. " Zack ran after the motorcycle, his face full of anxiety and cold sweat. "Uncle, I know how to turn my bike around. This motorcycle works the same." Celia said, and the motorcycle had turned around. In order to fawn that it was the first time she rode a motorcycle, she deliberately made a few twists and turns. "Celia, watch out! Be careful!" Seeing that, Jayden''s heart almost jumped up. "Noodles are ready!" Holding two bowls of noodles, Wendy was so shocked to see Celia sitting on the motorcycle that her legs went limp. "What are you doing, Zack? What if Celia falls?" Wendy said angrily. "Celia, come down!" "Celia is a gifted girl. I''ve only told her that, then she know how to ride perfectly." His niece was getting more and more capable. "You just let her ride without supporting her. What if she gets hurt? She is a girl after all." If she had a face cut, it would become a scar. How could she marry someone. "Mom, uncle Zack taught me carefully just now. It''s absolutely okay as long as I follow his instructions. See, I''m doing very well." Celia waved her long leg and got off the motorcycle graciously. "Celia, you''re awesome. I can''t believe that someone would learn the motorcycle from head to toe in such a sh ort time if I didn''t see it with my own eyes." Zack said proudly. "Uncle, do you think I''m an excellent student who was adopted by you?" Celia was very happy too. With this motorcycle, it would be much more convenient to go to the city and the town. "Of course, you''re the smartest girl I''ve ever seen!" The more he looked at his niece, the more satisfied he was with her. "Master, please have a bowl of noodles from me!" Celia put the bowl of noodles made by Wendy on her hands. "You two." Wendy was very happy to see that Celia had learned how to ride a motorcycle in such a short time. Then three of them ate up all the noodles. Celia felt that the day was a very meaningful day. "Celia, you can ride this motorcycle whenever you want. The motorcycle is full of oil and will last long." He was very generous. "Okay, thank you, uncle!" In this world, besides Wendy, her uncle was the second person who gave her warmth. She felt herself lucky. The next day, Andy went to the firewood room to repair their old roof. "Uncle Andy, after you help me fix the roof, can you make a few more work like this for me?" Celia found a piece of paper and drew several pictures on it. Although Andy had never been to school, he figured out Celia''s attempts as soon as he saw them. "That''s fine with me. But why did you decorate the room like this?" This girl was not the girl she used to be. From what had happened yesterday, he could see that, she was bold and decisive! "Uncle Andy, you will know then. Please help me now!" Celia said politely. "You''re welcome. It''s my duty. Don''t worry. I am good at this. You will certainly be satisfied." He felt very happy that he could help Wendy and her daughter. "Thank you, Uncle Andy!" After Celia said that, she went to the kitchen to look for Wendy. "Mom, I have to go to the town today. Maybe I won''t come back for lunch. You can cook lunch for Uncle Andy at home. If you''re afraid that people will gossip, you''d better have lunch at the yard outside instead of the inside." She wouldn''t spare him if anyone gossiped about them in public. "I know. Be careful. Carry enough money with you." After all, she was just a girl and easy to be noticed. So Wendy was afraid that there would be some bad guys bullying her. "Don''t worry, mom. I will protect myself. The pancake uncle Zack bought last time was very delicious. If I don''t come back, I will go to buy the pancakes for myself." To reassure Wendy, Celia said deliberately. "OK!" Wendy didn''t come back until she sent Celia to a place far away from the village. There were ten miles from the town and it would take about one hour to get there on foot. At that time, the traffic was inconvenient and villagers had to walk. Although she had just learned to ride a motorcycle yesterday, she didn''t immediately borrowed it from her uncle. The motorcycle needed to be used in the right way, not to mention that she hadn''t thought about doing business yet. With too limited money, she had to save enough money to open a department store. Uncle had given her several hundred dollars, but the deeds cost her two hundred, and she also bought clothes for them. These days, they had been spending money, but they didn''t make any money. Chapter 21 I Can Provide Delivery Service Celia walked around the town several times. In the 1990s, the villagers here were generally poor, and the goods sold on the street were basically low-quality. There was a middle school, a senior high school and a primary school. Back then, the school didn''t provide students with breakfasts, so there were a lot of food stands nearby. Celia arrived there in a hurry, just in time to the climax of the breakfast selling by many vendors, like soy milk, fried dough sticks, porridge, and egg and cakes. Although most families were very poor at that time, the children who could be sent to school must be the precious in their families, so they could afford to buy the breakfast every day. In addition to the breakfast shops, there were also some greengrocers living near the village not far from the town. They used either cart or two baskets picking their own planted vegetables and selling them on the street. At the center of the street were a lot of clothes. But she had seen that there were basically no good goods. Celia walked around. After all the students left, she entered the most popular breakfast restaurant nearby. "Miss, what would you like to eat?" The owner was very polite. Besides, Celia was a beauty, cute and considerate. So the owner was more fervent. "Excuse me, I want an egg, a cup of soy milk, and also a bakery. I''ll take the last three items, then you can close earlier," Celia knew that people who made a living by making breakfast was very tired. They had to sell their food at the breakfast stall early in the morning and they wouldn''t be able to close and go back to have a rest until they sold them out at noon. "Little girl, thank you so much for buying this. I can go back earlier indeed. By the way, the school bell has rung for a long time. Why haven''t you come back to the classroom yet?" Because of Celia''s action just now, the shopkeeper also had a few more words with her than ordinary customers. " I''m not a high school student. I have never gone to school." Celia showed no sign of inferiority at all. "Oh, I see. Kid, help yourself!" During that time, people tended to prefer sons to daughters. It was already good enough for a girl to go to a primary school or a junior high school. And only a few of them were allowed to go to senior high school by their families. "Sir, I want to ask you something." Celia said directly. "What''s the matter?" The owner was surprised, but what could a little girl ask. "How many eggs can you sell each day?" Celia chatted with him. "It''s about 50 to 60. And sometimes, I can sell more than 80." It was business towards students, and the amount of customers varied every day. "Sir, how much is the price for one egg? And how much is it when you replenish your stock?" Celia had just thought about it. There were not many goods could be sold in the countryside, and the crops were not worth any money. What''s more, one year only grew once. Sometimes, in order to have a taste of meat, or earn some money, the women from every family fed more than ten chickens. The most indispensable thing in the countryside was eggs. If she bought the eggs in the countryside, and sell 50 of them to each breakfast shopkeeper. Five restaurants, that was 250 eggs! The profit she could make would certainly not be little. "Little girl, why do you ask about this?" Celia''s words raised the boss''s suspicion. Although there was no vicious competition at that time, the boss was still afraid of someone up to no good. "Sir, don''t worry. I just want to know how much is appropriate for you to buy eggs. Because I have a lot of eggs at home, I want to sell them ." Celia didn''t try to hide anything. She believed that people in this era were honest. What''s more, honesty was the most important thing between people. Celia believed that the shopkeeper would have good moral qualities as he dealt with students every day. "Wow, little girl, you want to sell eggs. I didn''t know that." The shop owner sized Celia up again. In the 1990s, making a body transfer was not decent, especially for such a beautiful girl. "We both try to raise our family. My home is in the countryside, and the eggs laid by the chickens are very big and good. If possible, I can sell them cheaper to you. And I can provide delivery service." Celia didn''t care if she was embarrassed or not. She had to make money by herself anyway. "Delivery?" The delivery service caught him instantly. The eggs he bought were from the farmers, but he had to go to the vendors in person to buy the eggs. And the vendors didn''t have 50 eggs at one time, and he had to go to several different places to buy the eggs, which cost him too much time. And he might have to buy the eggs that had been picked by others, with uneven sizes. Even if he went to the department store, the clerks wouldn''t sell all the eggs to one person at a time. "Yes, sir. I can deliver them to you and guarantee the quality. I have just inquired about the price, 21 cents to 22 cents. And sometimes even more expensive. If I sell them to you, I will give you at the price of 20 cents, without raising the price." The delivery service had attracted him completely. If she offered a discount in terms of price, he would definitely agree. "Little girl, you lived in the countryside. If you come here with so many eggs at one time, you will get bumped all the way. In that case, you won''t earn much money." The owner said this because Celia said sincerely. "Sir, it''s none of your business whether I bumped on the road. As for whether I make money or not, it''s my business. You just need to nod or shake your head." Even if Celia wanted the shopkeeper to agree with her, she didn''t bow or scrape. Instead, she was serious about her business. If failed, she would try again fearlessly. In fact, this was sales. Before becoming a strong CEO, she did this every day. Although it was in a completely different era, she was also familiar with it. "Little girl, I didn''t expect that you are so decisive. You deliver some eggs to me tomorrow afternoon, then I can prepare the eggs I need to sell the next morning. What do you think?" The owner was also a decisive man. After all, he was really interested in the price Celia had offered and the delivery service. "No problem. I''ll be there on time. By the way, how many do you want?" Celia was very happy with that. She didn''t expect that she could make it the first time. "Since it''s our first deal, I don''t want to ask for too many. How about this? I''ll take 50. Let''s talk about the rest later." It would cost ten dollars if the price of fifty eggs was the same as that of 20 cents each. It was not that much, but if it was made for a long time, it was okay. "Okay, no problem! Thank you. Can I come here to meet you tomorrow afternoon directly? " Celia said to the shop owner experienced. "Yes, right here!" "Okay!" As Celia was about to leave, the owner stopped her. "Young lady, aren''t you asking for a deposit from me? What if I back out? " The owner couldn''t help reminding her that the little girl was too careless and left without saying anything. "Sir, the most important thing between people is trust. I believe you! Wish you a brighter business! " Then she left. She bet on his personality. Chapter 22 Eggs In Salt Celia did not go back home immediately after she left the breakfast shop, but wandered around the town. She kept thinking about what happened just now. The money for only selling eggs was very poor. If she sold eggs 20cents each to the owner, it would only be 10 dollars. If she bought eggs 18 cents each, she would only earn 2 cents for an egg. And the profit for 50 eggs would be 1 dollars. That was too less. But as the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. She was worried about eggs then. Since they were thrown out by the Tang family, of course, no eggs could be found at home. Therefore, before tomorrow afternoon, she must purchase these 50 eggs, or even more, in order to prepare for the occasional needs. After another two circles of wandering in the town, Celia came to a department store. She had to bring something back since she came here. She couldn''t return without bringing something. Since she had decided to open a small shop in the village, from now on, she had to buy some goods back and forth bit by bit. The first decision Celia had made was to take some salt back. Salt was essential even for poor families, even though they couldn''t afford oil. Thus she bought twenty bags of salt without hesitation. According to retail, such a bag of salt would cost 62 cents per bag. By doing so, Celia would get a discount of 2 cents per bag. They cost 12 dollars in total. Although the profit of these things seemed to be very small, as long as the market opened, the profit would surely get more and more. Carrying twenty bags of salt, Celia was full of energy. As long as people were not lazy, they wouldn''t starve to death in this age. After she came back, Celia didn''t directly go home. Instead, she took a detour and went to her uncle''s house. "Celia, why do you come here?" Seeing thin Celia carry a sack, Jane immediately took the bag over. She was more enthusiastic than the last time. "Auntie, I went shopping today and cut some fresh ribs for you. If cooked with a carrot, it would certainly be more delicious." Since she had come to her uncle''s home, she must bring something with her. Therefore, she had to coax her aunt. "You silly girl, don''t regard your aunt as an outsider. We will buy meat by ourselves if we want to. It is not easy for you and your mother to feed yourselves. Take it back later." Jane was not an unreasonable woman. She had suffered a lot to support this family all these years. What''s more, Wendy had been raising a child. The hardships she had experienced were self-evident. Celia''s thoughtfulness made her more distressed. "Of course not. Aunt, just take it. There is also some salt in the bag. I won''t let my mother starve. And there are also twenty bags of salt in the bag. Please keep two bags, aunt." Celia lifted two bags of salt as she spoke. She was always generous to her family members. Moreover, it was a special period now. Many things had to be handled with the help of her aunt. For example, she had to ask her aunt about the eggs she was going to purchase. "No, I can''t accept them. Besides, you bought these with money. I heard from your uncle that you were going to open a small department store. It''s a good idea. Even if we need salt, we would buy it with you and take care of your business. I won''t ask for free. It would be a joke if I take advantage of my own niece." The more Celia was generous to her, the more satisfied she was. She was willing to buy things she need from Celia. "Aunt, since we are a family, let alone the money stuff. Besides, this is the start-up capital lent by my uncle. Without him, I can''t do anything now." She always remembered her uncle''s kindness. She also mentioned to her aunt from time to time that "Do not forget the one who dug the well while you are drinking water." even if she got rich one day, she would not forget the kindness of her uncle and aunt. "Come on in and have some drink. I''ll call you uncle," Said Jane. Now that she didn''t go home but directly went to her house, Celia must have something to discuss with her husband. "Auntie, I don''t want to see my uncle. I''m here for you." Zack probably knew nothing about families nearby for he just came back from jail. "Looking for me? What can I do for you? " Jane was totally confused. She was a genuine village woman. She only knew what to do with the farming. She didn''t know anything about doing business. "Of course, you am very knowledgeable, though you am in the countryside." Celia would never let go of such a good opportunity to please Jane. "Ask what? Just tell me. I will not contradict you." Jane was very happy to be recognized by Celia. "Auntie, I want to ask whether villagers will be happy if I ask they to exchange eggs for salt." It was profitable to exchange eggs with salt and sell the eggs she got. "How could people be unwilling to do that? Celia, you''re doing a good thing for the villagers. Every family has eggs. They don''t need money to buy salt. Of course they''re happy to do that." At that time they had to go to the town in order to buy some daily necessities. Most of the time, they just wanted to buy bags of salt, and they didn''t have the heart to buy anything else. It usually cost them more than two hours to walk on the road. Now Celine had moved the salt back, which saved much time for them. Naturally, they were very pleased with that. "Really?" "Whether it''s true or not, I can give it a try now." She was also a village woman and knew what other women though clearly. "Thank you, Auntie Jane. But I didn''t give it to them for free, I have to charge them a little bit of the ran fee and the man-made fee. For the salt in each bag, I will charge them three eggs and 3 cents. Is that okay?" The price she bought a bag of salt was 60 cents. Retail would cost 62 cents, which was equivalent to 1 cents more than buying in the town, but it would add 3 cents for her. "Of course it''s not fair for you to take it back in vain. It''s just one cent more expensive than the money you spend in the town. I can accept it!" As a very careful hostess, she could accept it, so could other people. "Thank you, aunt." It seemed necessary to coax his aunt. "Come with me!" Jane was a frank and clean woman. She brought Celia to the next house. "Mona, is there any salt left in your house?" Mona just came back from work. "Yes, it can still last a few days more if I don''t eat much. But I have no time to go to the town in these days because of the farm work." The woman who was called Mona said. "I have enough salt here. You only need to spend three eggs and 3 cents for a bag. What do you think? Let me make it clear first. This is a cent more expensive than the ones we bought in the town. " They were neighbors. They saw each other every day. Jane needed to make it clear first, otherwise people would think that she had taken advantage of them. Chapter 23 Only Suffering Can Make You A Man "One cent more? Is it the same thing? " At that time, villagers were poor. Even if a penny, they would still haggle over. "Of course it is. It was brought from the town directly. Do you think I will lie to you, my neighbor? My niece carried them back herself. " Then she pulled Celia to the front. "Oh, what a pretty girl! You have such a beautiful niece. " She couldn''t help praising Celia''s beautiful face. She had never seen a girl as beautiful as Celia. "Of course my niece is beautiful. Just tell me if you want salt from us or not. If not, I''ll ask others who lives next door. Anyway, I don''t have much salt left." Jane said that deliberately and was about to leave. "Hey, Jane, wait. Don''t be so anxious. Three eggs and 3 cents for a bag of salt is OK." They knew Jane very well that she was forthright. She didn''t charge much anyway. Besides, they could do a lot of work in the field during the two hours. "That would be better if you had said so. Here''s the salt. You can go home to take three eggs, but remember not to take the smallest one. The medium one, or the biggest one. Okay?" Jane exhorted. "Don''t worry. My chickens are the best. Their eggs are big and good. Wait for me to get them for you." Mona came back home with the salt. The eggs she brought were really big and good, and plus three extra cents. "Are you satisfied with the size?" Jane asked Celia. "Of course." Celia didn''t expect her aunt to be so eloquent. She could be considered to be arrogant and domineering. She sold a bag of salt soon. She also got the egg and made a profit of 3 cents. "Mona, I want to ask if there is any leftover eggs in your family?" Celia thought she might could have bought a lot of things from her. "Yes, of course. Dozens." Every family was counting on eggs to earn some extra money. "Mona, could you please sell all of them to me?" If they were sold to her, she could get enough eggs she needed to deliver to the breakfast shopkeeper tomorrow. "I can sell them to you. But what''s your price?" She need to know the price clearly. If the price Celia offered was too low, she would rather walking to the town to sell them. "The price is almost the same as that in town. If you go to sell the eggs, you can sell them by 20 cents each. Sometimes you have to lower the price if come across a lot of people selling eggs, and you have to haggle over the price to meet some captious customers. Besides, if you break one or two eggs on the way, they are all for nothing. It''s not a risk for you to sell them to me. Of course, the price I offer will be a little lower than the one you sell, 18cents each, What do you think? " Celia went to the town very early today. She did not go there for nothing. She had been secretly observing those small retailers and customers who bought things. Some people would choose to sell things at a low price in order to sell them up as soon as possible, or they would have to talk for a long time when they met tough customers. In short, it was not so easy to sell them on the street. "What? 18 cents? girl, is that two cents missing? " Mona grumbled, pouting her lips. "Mona, if you go there yourself, you might get a lot of money from the market. But if you break two eggs during the one hour journey, you will lose 36 cents instead." Celia''s math was the best in her previous life. She was expert in persuading others with data. "Mona, if three eggs are broken, this is the money for a bag of salt. You will lose more if you break more accidentally," Jane said in a threatening tone. After all, people were timid at that time, especially rural women. "Jane, stop. I accept it." In fact, she had been moved when Celia mentioned about the price. She just wanted to beat down the price. "Aunt, could you bring all the eggs in your house to my uncle and aunt''s home? I will count and then give you money, okay?" It was a right choice to ask aunt Jane for help. "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Then she went back home to take the eggs. "Thank you so much, auntie. If it weren''t for you, she would never sell the eggs to me. You are really a match." She was really good at flattering her this time. "No, it is because you are smart. By the way, why do you buy so many eggs?" Just now she was very confused and thought that so many eggs could not be used for eating. There was no such a upstart. "Auntie, I''m going to sell eggs!" Celia said frankly. "Eggs? You can''t sell them easily if you don''t find a way to sell eggs in the town. It''s so hot now. If you don''t sell all the eggs fast, they will easily go bad." Jane was a little worried. "Auntie, don''t worry. I have found the right way to sell them. I have sold 50 to a breakfast shopkeeper. Tomorrow I will find some more ways." As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. Since it is already begun, she will never give up easily. "Celia, you have done really well as a girl." However, Jane felt a little sorry for her. She lost her father when she was a child, and was mistreated by the Tang family. What''s more, she had to work hard to earn a living. "Aunt, thank you. I believe that we will live a better life in the future." Only if you go through this will you become a better man. "That''s good. Your uncle could have less worry." She was also happy to see Celia to be so brave. Mona soon took away all the 36 eggs she had accumulated, which cost her a total of 6.48 dollars. Celia also gave her a box of match. She thought that doing business should be flexible, and that was how the business could be booming. "Celia, just wait." All of a sudden, Jane walked into the room as if thinking of something. "Okay!" Celia didn''t think much about it. She just stood outside. "This is my savings for two months, 60 eggs. Here you are." Jane took out a basket of eggs, big and beautiful. "Aunt, what are you doing?" Celia didn''t expect that her aunt had kept so many eggs. She was delighted. "You still need eggs. Here you are. How about these eggs?" Speaking of eggs, she gave a triumphant smile. "These''re great, aunt. These eggs look so good. All of them will be taken away at one time." Celia was so happy to see the eggs. "Of course. Your uncle has already come back and I cooked small ones as nutritious food for him. The big ones are all here," She did not eat one herself. Chapter 24 Financial Matters Should Be Settled Clearly "Aunt, I''ll give you 12 dollars for the eggs." Before Celia took out the money from her purse, Jane stopped her. "Hey, Jane, what are you doing?" Zack shouted as he saw that the two of them standing there with their arms entwined. He pull them apart and thought that the two were fighting. "Are you all right, Celia?" Seeing that his niece was fine, he turned to his wife and said sternly, "Jane, what are you doing?" He tried to retrain his anger. "Why are you so angry? Do you think I was doing something to your niece? Bully her?" Jane''s face immediately darkened as Zack yelled at her. Celia thought that her uncle just spoiled everything. Things were going well between she and her aunt. And her aunt just helped her a lot with the eggs and refused to take the money. "Uncle, you are too mean to uncle Mother. Thanks to aunt Jane today, I not only bought eggs, but also sold a bag of salt. Now she is going to give me all the eggs in the house, but refused to accept money." Before Jane opened her mouth, Celia took the initiative to explain. "Ah? I see!" Zack looked a little embarrassed at this time. He wronged his wife because of his niece. He immediately regretted that he had started such conflicts. "Uncle, you wronged aunt Jane. Please apologize to her now." Celia gave Zack a wink. Whether she and Jane could live in peace or not depended on his following performance. "Jane, I''m sorry. I was too impulsive just now. I shouldn''t have been so angry." Zack''s attitude immediately softened. "Uncle, you have to be sincere. If I were aunt, I would not forgive you." In order to make Jane happy, she had to use some tricks. "Are you adding fuel to the fire?" Zack was not really angry with Celia. He just put on an act with her. "Uncle, hurry up. Aunt is waiting." In fact, Jane''s anger had mostly dissipated by this time. Celia indeed had senses. Although she was a little angry because of her man''s attitude just now, she didn''t hate Celia at all. "All right, my dear, don''t be angry. You''ve been working hard all day today. Let me give you some massages!" After saying that, Zack began to rub her back with his hands. "Well, it''s not proper to behave like that in front of the child. But thinks anyway!" Jane said with her face blushed. "Well, it''s my pleasure!" He was happy that his wife was in a good mood again and solve the crisis successfully. Then he couldn''t help but look at his niece. She was indeed really smart. "But is what Celia said true? Did you give her the eggs for free?" When did his wife become so generous. "What? Do you have a problem?" Jane rolled her eyes at him. "You are so kind to my niece. Of course I have no objection." Zack didn''t expect that his wife would get along well with his niece so soon. "Uncle, I can''t take it for free. Please take the money." Financial problems should be solved clearly eve if they were relatives. It''s inappropriate for her t o take all these eggs for free. If so, she would rather not. "You are a smart kid. Why are you so stubborn this time? you can take it as our investment." Zack also felt it didn''t matter. "No, uncle. You have invested too much in me. If you don''t want this money, I don''t want this egg." She must make it clear. "Your uncle is right. You are too stubborn. We can take the money, but you have to pay the same price as Aunt Mona just now." Celia just got a few dollars from selling the pork ribs. Since she was generous, Jane couldn''t be stingy. The eggs should be sold at the same price as other''s. "Okay, then 18 cents for an egg." Celia Thought that it would be a little pretentious to refuse her again. Moreover, Jane was really sincere. This time, Celia owe her a debt of gratitude, and she could pay Jane back in the future. "That''s right!" Jane also grinned. She liked Celia more and more since they met. Just as Celia was cleaning the eggs, several other women came to her uncle''s house with baskets in their hands. "Jane, I heard that your niece needs eggs. We have some here." The two women opened the red cloth on the basket and found that the eggs inside were big and good. At that time, the villagers were very simple and honest. The big eggs were generally sold, and the small ones were left for themselves to eat. "Celia, do you like it?" Moan was indeed a big mouth, so soon others knew about the news. "Yes, it''s all good. But aunts, the price is 18 cents. It''s two cents cheaper than the town. If you think it''s OK, you can sell it to me. If you can''t, you can sell it in the town." Celia was very happy to see that someone took the eggs to her, so that she didn''t have to ask them one by one. Moreover, the eggs were good, and the boss was absolutely satisfied to get them to the town. "Okay, no problem. I heard that you will also give us a box of matches?" They had already inquired about everything. "Yes, no matter how much eggs you have, I will give a box of matches for free." This is the skill of sales. No matter how much you give, as long as the seller is happy, you have achieved the goal of sales and have a good reputation. After all, the things you give are not expensive but practical. "Well, I''ll sell it. I only have twenty here. Next month, I''ll have more chickens. I''ll sell them all to you!" "I have thirty of them here, and they are all yours." Hearing that, the two women agreed to sell all the eggs without saying a word. What''s more, the eggs for next month were also found. "Aunts, this is the match for you. And I also sell salt here. Three eggs and three cents can buy one bag, or you can give money." There was a smile on Celia''s face. When she was doing business, her eyes were shining. "Well, it will be convenient for us from now on. Jane, your niece is not only beautiful, but also so capable. You are so lucky to have her." The woman''s praise made Jane happy in an instant. Chapter 25 Skillful Woman In a short time, there were 146 eggs in the room, and she had made nearly 3 dollars. Celia didn''t expect that there were so many eggs in each household. She had got 50 eggs for the breakfast shop owner, and the rest had to be sold by other ways. However, the eggs were so good that she didn''t worry about selling them. "Celia, how are you going to transport so many eggs to the town and guarantee that they won''t break?" Zack was worried about his niece. "Uncle, I''m thinking about it too, but I will come up with an idea." In her era, the eggs were all transported by the way of foam and cartons. The foam box was divided and the eggs were separated naturally, which were not easy to break. But in this era, where there was so such a high-level package, so she could only use her brain. "You are quite optimistic." When Zack said this, he was relieved, since she had her own ideas. "Uncle, I want to borrow your motorcycle. I''ll ride it back to my house today and then I will ride it on the street tomorrow. And I want to put these eggs in your house for one night and I''ll come back tomorrow morning." She wanted to borrow a motorcycle today, but she didn''t expect to buy eggs directly. "It''s okay to put the eggs in my place, but I''m really worried about you riding a motorcycle alone." Although he had taught her a little bit last time, he was really worried that she was a girl and had such a beautiful face. "Your uncle said it was not convenient for you, a girl, to ride a motorcycle with so many eggs." Jane also disagreed. Her niece was too attractive. "Uncle, aunt, are you looking down on me? In ancient times, a feline hero, Mulan, even joined the army for her father." In her previous life, her face might be very safe, so the family never worried about her. So her uncle and aunt were worried about her because they thought that her beauty would get her into trouble. "You are the one to talk." Zack couldn''t do anything to her, because what she said was right. "Uncle, can you tell aunt that I am a genius in learning motorcycle? Did I learned faster than you when you were a beginner?" What''s wrong with the girl riding a motorcycle? She didn''t feel anything wrong. "Is Celia more skillful than you?" Jane didn''t believe it. "Yes, in less than an hour, Celia learned it." His niece was really quick to learn. "Oh my God, Celia, you are a genius." Jane was also shocked. "So do you want to give me the motorcycle or not?" Jane''s opinion is very important, because in the end, uncle should also listen to Jane. "Of course I did. Now that you''ve learned how to drive, it''s convenient to go to the town and save a lot of time." Jane was not a mean person, so she would borrow it to her if she asked. "Okay, thank you." Celia immediately ran out of the yard, got on the motorcycle and drove it away. She couldn''t wait to go home and tell Wendy the go od news. It was about half an hour from her uncle''s home to her own home. But she got home in less than five minutes by motorcycle. "Mom, I''m back." Wendy was busing outside. "How did you get your uncle''s motorcycle back, kid? What if..." Wendy didn''t say anything ominous. She was scared. "Mom, since my uncle asked me to ride back, it proves that my driving skills are great. You don''t have to worry about this problem. It''s very safe." Celia knew her mother was worried, so she tried to comfort her. "I really can''t do anything about you!" Celia Had her own ideas. "Mom, don''t worry. I will protect myself. I will lead a good life with you in the near future and make you happy." She cherished her life very much. "Andy, thank you for your hard work. This is for you." Andy was checking whether there was any water leaking from the roof. Celia bought a box of cigarettes from the town and threw them to Andy. "I can''t take this, Celia." Andy found it was cigarettes after he caught it. It was too expensive for him at that time. "Andy, keep it. You have helped us a lot." Andy is indeed an honest man. He did this job carefully and quickly. "Thank you. Then you don''t need to pay me so much money." He would never take advantage of them. "Uncle Andy, we might have to ask you for help in the future. This cigarette is nothing compare with what you had help us." Celia waved at him. The villagers all misunderstood that her mother had an affair with Andy. The more the villagers did so, the more they should behave themselves. They had nothing to hide. "Mom, this is meat. Let''s have a good dinner tonight." Celia took the meat out and shook it in front of her face. "Well, I will cook a delicious dinner. You look thinner than before." It was hard for Wendy to have a taste of meat all year round. She led a remarkably frugal life, but today she didn''t blame her daughter for spending money recklessly. "And mom, I have done one thing today." Celia shared all the things with Wendy that she went to the town today and bought eggs in her uncle''s. Hearing her, Wendy was stunned. A twinge of worry flashed through her eyes. "Celia, others only need 50 eggs, but you suddenly bought 146 eggs. What if the rest can''t be sold? What if so many eggs break on the way of transportation?" She was very worried now. "Mom, you don''t have to worry about that. The eggs I bought are big and good. They can definitely be sold. You don''t have to worry about that. But there is one thing I have to ask you for help," Celia said mischievously. "Can I help you?" Wendy felt that she could only do some dirty work. "Yes, whether my eggs will break or not from here to the town depends on your skill." Celia had come up with a solution. "You name it, As long as I can help you, mom will do it." She was glad that she could finally made herself useful. Chapter 26 The Unexpected Savior Celia asked her mother to the kitchen to get some straws for her. Not long after, Wendy used those straws and made some basket which looked very delicate. "Celia, what do you think?" Wendy didn¡¯t know her daughter would like it or not. "Thank you, mom. You''re the best!" She had to admit that Wendy was really good at making handicrafts. It was much better to put the eggs in the basket than before. "You are welcome. I¡¯m glad that I can help my daughter with it." She would only be happy if she could make a contribution for her daughter. "Mom, you go to prepare the dinner. I''m going to help uncle Andy. Oh, I have brought twenty bags of salt, and one bag has been sold out, and we had 19 bags left. The price for these salt is 60 cents. We can sell the salt at 63 cents, or they can take three eggs for exchange." Celia carefully explain to her before leaving the house. "Celia, you don''t have to help with this." Although Andy often helped Wendy before and knew that she was not in a good temper, after meeting with her several times, he felt that the little girl worked very hard and diligently, and she was quite different from before. "Uncle, let''s finish the work early and have a rest." Although Celia looked like a fragile girl, she was as strong as a man in work. The sky gradually got darker, and dinner was ready. People could even smell the delicious meal from afar. "It''s time for dinner." Wendy had already moved the dinner outside so they could have meals after they washed their hands. "Uncle Andy, you can do it tomorrow. You can go back to sleep after finishing the meal." It was getting late. If they were here alone, who knew how the villagers would gossip about them. "Okay!" After hearing her words, Andy didn''t refuse anymore. He washed his hands and began eating in silence. The dinner that Wendy cooked today was particularly delicious, for he had drunk two bowls of soup. "Hey, is dinner ready?" When she was enjoying her meal, a familiar voice came from behind. It was Horace, the head of the village. There was a young man next to him. The man was dressed up and it was easy to tell that he was not from the village. "Mr. Horace, please sit down." Celia immediately stood up and gestured for him to take a seat. She had the chance to get the contract of firewood room last time, which was indeed thanks to Horace''s help. "Thank you for your help last time!" While Celia was talking with Horace, Wendy seemed to think of something. She grabbed the young man standing next to Horace and seemed a little excited. "Mother." Wendy was timid. It was rare for her to be so enthusiastic to others. "Last time you were bullied, it was this young man who saved us. Do you remember?" Wendy reminded her daughter. Celia always responded quickly, but today she reacted a little slower. "Really?" Reminded by her mother, Celia turned around and looked at the young man standing next to Wendy. He was indeed the soldier who saved them last time. He was handsome. How could she not remember such an eye-catching young man. But now, things have changed . She had to be reserved because of her beautiful face. Otherwise, those gossip women would call her a seductress. "Hello, thank you for your help last time." Celia said politely. "Miss Celia, I have introduced myself last time. My name is Shalom." Last time when they were apart, he was always thinking about the girl in front of him. He felt that he was almost lovesick. How come this woman was indifferent to him? Last time they had a good chat. "Hello, Mr. Shalom!" Celia said calmly. "Mr. Shalom, please take a seat." Wendy greeted them warmly. The reason why she treated hand him well was not only because he had saved their lives, but also because of him, her daughter would have been treated wrongly. She felt obliged to return his favor. "Thank you, aunt." This time, Shalom didn''t hesitate and sat directly in the chair in front of him. "I guess you haven''t had dinner yet. If you don''t mind, I can get more bowls and chopsticks." As she spoke, Wendy turned around and was about to walk into the room. However, Celia stopped her and said, "Mother, we have almost finished our dinner. There is no much soup left. How could you invite them for dinner?" "Yes, Celia is right. My wife is preparing dinner for Mr. Shalom now," Horace said. Shalom was an important person in the D Village, he must entertain him well. His wife not only brought the meat and tofu, but also prepared a few eggs today. It was like in the New Year. "Okay, Mr. Horace, then we won''t keep you here," Celia smiled with satisfaction. "Aunt, I am hungry. If it is not too much of trouble, could you please give me a pair of chopsticks and a bowl?" Shalom stood up from the chair and said to Wendy politely. "Okay, as long as you don''t mind." Of course, Wendy wanted to entertain someone who had saved her life. She immediately went in to get bowls and chopsticks. "Mr. Shalom, I don''t think it''s a good idea. We''ve almost finished all the dishes." Celia pointed to the table and there was nothing left. "Don''t worry. I don''t eat much." It seemed that Shalom didn''t think it was a big deal and he didn''t mind it at all. "Mr. Shalom, my wife is preparing dinner." Shalom looked very modest and polite. And he had promised to have dinner at his house. But somehow he changed his mind suddenly. And there was only a bowl of radish soup on the table. He was a distinguished guest. If Horace couldn''t entertain him well, his plan would be over. "Don''t worry. The soup is good. I can have dinner here." Shalom was looking up at the kitchen and waiting for Wendy. Was there anyone as shameless as him back then? If it was in the 21st century, then this was how they called beggars. At the same time, Wendy walked out with bowls and chopsticks in her hand, with a bowl of fried eggs. It was a good dish in the old days. Wendy was really generous this time. "Mom, how many eggs have you cooked?" Celia was painful. For her, this was not just a dish but money. "No matter how many eggs are in there, there is no way we can repay Mr. Shalom for saving us." Wendy was very grateful to Shalom. Chapter 27 We Have Met More Than Twice "Thank you so much, aunt," Seeing the fresh fried eggs, Sharon ran to pick them up and put them on the table. "No, it''s just a piece pf cake. Sharon, how about coming to my house for dinner tomorrow night? I will cook some delicious dishes for you." Since he had saved her life, How could she pay him back with just a meal. "Okay, thanks for your hospitality then." Without any hesitation, he nodded and agreed. Celia didn''t have a chance to say anything from the beginning to the end. She was just confused. This man looked gentle and nice. It seemed that he didn''t lack food and drink. Why did he insist on coming to her house? Yes, they did have flesh meat today, but no matter what, it was definitely not as good as the food of the village head. "Mr. Qin, this..." Horace stood aside and did not know what to do. "Horace, we can eat together if you want." He not only ate on his own, but also asked the village head to eat together. He really did not treat himself as an outsider. "I''m afraid it''s not a good idea." The life of Wendy and her daughter living in D village was tough enough. If someone came over to have dinner with them, people would gossip about him. "That''s not a big deal. Mr. Yang, if you feel so sorry, you can think more about them when you see any welfare in the village." Said Sharon casually. When he first knew that he would come to the D Village, he was overjoyed. He even thought that it was worthwhile for him to make a mistake in the army, even if he was allocated to the most poor village by the government. He thought that this was the God''s arrangement that he met Celia. "Don''t worry, Horace. I can give my mother a good life!" She didn''t need any help, nor did she need sympathy. Any warrior from the last generation was not a boss. Besides, she was impressed by his status. Last time she met him, he was a soldier with an army car. This time, he was the respected guest of the village head. "You have guts. I like it!" Sharon made no secret of his admiration and appreciation for Celia. "This girl is really good!" Horace replied, nodding his head approvingly. "Thank you for your praise!" Celia couldn''t count on those nice words, so she didn''t take them seriously. "Horace, I''ve decided. I think the office location you just mentioned is good enough. It doesn''t need to be too large, just be simple. I''ll pay for it." At the dinner table, Sharon suddenly discussed with Horace. "I''m glad to hear that, Sharon. And the money will be paid by the village." Horace said. As long as he was satisfied, he was willing to do what he said. "No, thanks. Let me do it." D village was famous for being poor. Every penny was very important to every family. How could he exploit the people. "What''s your requirement, Sharon?" Horace was very polite to this guest. "I don''t have any requirements. The sooner, the better." A waterfront Pavilion gets the moonlight first. Of course, if the office would be done sooner, he could live here sooner. "Okay, no problem." Horace agreed directly. "Horace, did you want to buy the firewood room just to make a house for him?" Celia had no idea what Horace was talking about. It turned out that Sharon was the one who almost made her and her mother homeless. "We don''t want to give him a house. Instead, we need a decent house for the municipal Party. We don''t even have a place to entertain important guests if they come to our village. Sharon is doing this for the development of our village. He doesn''t have a place to live yet." Horace explained. "Oh, I can''t talk to you anymore. I have to finish the work about the land as soon as possible. Sharon, you young people are so talkative. You''d better have more chats with each other." After saying that, he walked away cheerfully. Since Sharon decided to stay here, it proved that he had made up his mind to stay here for the time being. It was a good thing. Moreover, Sharon looked speechless at ordinary times, and became more talkative when he met this girl in Tang family. This beautiful girl was so adorable. "Well, have you finished? I''m going to wash the dishes." Celia urged as she saw the village head leaving. It was already dark outside, she was trying to drive Sharon away. "Celia, how can you talk to the person who saved your life like this? Sharon, take your time. If it''s not enough, I can give you some more poached eggs." At this moment, Wendy even cared more about Sharon than her own daughter. "Mom..." Celia stamped her foot. Although she was angry, she looked very cute. "No, thanks. I''m already very full." If he didn''t put down the bowl, he was afraid that the girl would overturn the table. "I''m glad that you are full now!" Seeing that her savior was full, Wendy was particularly satisfied. "Celia, do you dislike this guy? Do you need me to beat him up for you? " Andy, who stayed beside Celia, seemed to have no interest in the Savior. "No, Uncle Andy. You''d better go back now. Otherwise people in the village will gossip about you and my mother." Celia said. It was getting dark. "Okay. I am leaving now. I will come here on time tomorrow," He didn''t dare to delay anymore on hearing Celia''s words. "Auntie, let me help you." When Wendy was clearing the table, Sharon was already in the kitchen. Nothing gallant, either rape or theft. Seeing the over enthusiastic Sharon, Celia couldn''t help feeling that this guy had some evil intentions. "Celia, stop him!" It was not a good idea to use her oily hands to grab his coat. Even if she didn''t know the value of it, she could tell that Sharon''s coat was very expensive. In this age, few people could afford to drive a military car in a town, not to mention in a town. "Mom, he ate our dinner and ate some eggs. Is there anything wrong to wash dishes?" If he wanted to wash, then just do it. He did it voluntarily but nobody forced him. "You silly girl, how can you treat our savior like this?" Wendy usually spoiled her daughter, but was not satisfied with her performance today. "It doesn''t matter, aunt. That means we are familiar with each other." The attitude of Celia didn''t upset Sharon at all. On the contrary, he seemed quite happy. "Mr. Qin, we have only met twice in total. Please note your language." She had never had a chance to make contact with a young man in her previous life, and most young men were not interested in her appearance. Now she finally met a young man, but he was so frivolous. Were they all so frivolous? "Twice? There might be more than that, right? Did you make a mistake? " There was a playful smile in Sharon''s eyes. "I don''t have dementia!" Celia said impatiently. "Why do I think it''s more than twice? You come to my mind every night," As he finished his words, he kept fixing his eyes on Celia. Chapter 28 Merciless Beauty "Don''t you know you''re flirting with an innocent girl?" Celia didn''t blush like any other ordinary girl. She acted in an affected way and not only dared to look straight into Sharon''s eyes. There seemed to be a threat in her eyes, which was totally different from the common girls. "Miss Tang, I didn''t mean that." Sharon felt that that moment was a blow in his life experience. In the past, there were always many girls chasing after him. They said that he was handsome. Was it an illusion? Or were those girls all blind? For the first time, he doubted his handsome face. "I don''t care whether you meant that or not. Anyway, I will pay you back once I get the chance to repay you for saving my life. Now that you have finished your meal, you can go now." ''it''s not clear about the identity of this man. The honorable guest of the village head? Or a soldier driving a military vehicle? No matter who he was, she thought that she would never get a chance to marry him. But she was not interested in it at all. What she wanted to do then was to earn money, and then consider her spouse. Anyway, she believed that she could find a good husband depending to her face. "Celia, how could you be so impolite? Didn''t you hear the village head say that Mr.Qin is a distinguished guest in the village?" She didn''t know why her daughter didn''t like him, who was handsome and had saved her life. "Aunt, you can just call me Sharon." Sharon didn''t get angry. He still wore a smile on his face. "Mom, please continue your conversation. I have to get up early tomorrow morning and go to bed early." Celia entered her room as soon as she finished her words. Wendy didn''t stop her anymore. She was really going to sell eggs on the street tomorrow. It was a hard work. "Aunt Wendy, where is Miss Tang going tomorrow? Is it safe? " When he heard that Celia was going to get up early tomorrow morning, he could not help but feel a little worried. After all, Celia''s face was so eye-catching. He was afraid that something like last time would happen to Celia. He could not imagine that. "Celia is going to sell eggs on the street tomorrow. She is stubborn, but as her mother, I can''t give her a better life. She has to go about her own business." Wendy blamed herself. If she could earn enough money, she wouldn''t have let her daughter do such things. "Aunt Wendy, now we are in a new era. The girls are the same as the boys. It only shows that the girl you give birth to is even better than common boys." Sharon was not flattering. Girls in this era all wanted to find themselves a good husband. However, Celia had to make a living by her own hands to create her own life. Everyone thought she was disgraced as an individual, but Celia was so rash. "You are the only one who can comfort me." Wendy was quiet all the time. Somehow, she had a very talkative attitude towards Sharon. "Aunt, I respect the fact. It''s late now. You''d better go to sleep." He also needed to go to bed, and he had to get up early tomorrow. "Okay, then come to my house for dinner if you have nothing else to do." Since Sharon h ad saved their life, she could not just treat him with a meal to show her gratitude. "Aunt, you can rest assured that I will often come here for meals in the future and often disturb you. At that time, you just don''t dislike me." On the other hand, Sharon didn''t want to give up. It was not easy for him to meet a girl he liked, so he would not give up. He must seize her. Celia got up early the next morning before daybreak. Although she promised the shopkeeper to send the eggs in the afternoon, she wanted to do it as early as possible. By the way, she could see the city. Because with her uncle''s motorcycle, it was more convenient. The market in the town was too small for her. The straw that Wendy gave her was very useful. She not only put down all the eggs, but also added more straws between each egg. As a result, the rate of the egg being smashed was greatly reduced. "Celia, if anyone else sells eggs, will you accept?" Seeing her niece so excited, Jane wanted to help her. "Auntie, if someone else sells eggs, please help me purchase them. I will give you 50 dollars first." She gave the money to Jane. Jane didn''t refuse this time. Zack was worried and wanted to go with her, but he was refused by Celia. She also often went to the market alone to make money before she became a CEO in her previous life. Nothing dangerous happened. Celia set off on her motorbike. In the middle of the ride, a figure was moving forward slowly. As she approached, Celia felt that she was quite familiar with this figure. However, it was still dark outside. The guy almost walked to the town. Was he exercising? Or going shopping? But doesn''t he have a car? Why is he here?'' she wondered. "Miss Tang, what a coincidence!" As the motorbike was lit up, a row of white teeth showed in front of Celia. "Mr. Qin?" But what a coincidence? Why did she always feel that this was a premeditated coincidence. He ran into her here this morning. Did he want to chase after her? "It''s me. Miss Tang, can you give me a ride? I''m also going to the town. " Said Sharon. "I give you a lift?" This man was too shameless. "Or I can give you a ride." He knew how to ride motorcycle. "Mr. Qin, do you think we are familiar with each other? By the way, I think we will arrive soon while you walk. In this way, you can exercise. I''m really in a hurry here. " As the last part was the eggs, even if no so, she didn''t want to take him who saved her life. "Miss Tang, I saved your life. Are you going to leave your life saver here alone?" Sharon suddenly realized that Celia was not an ordinary girl. Although she was beautiful, she was ruthless. "It seems that I have to apologize to my Savior. If you want to hitch a ride, let''s fix it some other day!" With a boom, Celia pressed the accelerator hard and the motorbike galloped away at full speed, leaving nothing but dust on Sharon''s face. "This girl is quite stubborn." Sharon seemed to have a tendency to be mistreated. The more Celia disliked him, the more he liked her. Looking at the distant back, his heart seemed to fly with the wind. Chapter 29 The Previous Kindness Is Gone Celia arrived at the owner''s house with her scooter. The sun was shining slightly. "Sir, Here are the eggs you want." Celia cautiously put the eggs on the table. "Little girl, you come so early. The motorcycle?" The owner did not expect Celia to come here in the early morning, and the motorcycle was so good just for sending these eggs? After all, motorcycle was a rare thing in the town. "This scooter belongs to my uncle. You can check the amount and see if it is broken. If it is, I will change it for you. And as for the size, is it okay?" Honesty was the most important thing in business. If you wanted to cooperate, you must make people satisfied. "I''m very satisfied. I''ve just checked it. No one broken!" They were much bigger than the ones he had bought, and he was satisfied with the delivery service. "Honey, pay the bill for that girl." Celia was very happy to get the money, even if she just earned one dollar from fifty eggs. "Little girl, send 100 eggs to me tomorrow. I want them the morning of the day after tomorrow. You can send them to me anytime tomorrow." Before Celia asking if he still wanted to cooperate with her, he directly told her the amount of eggs that he needed next time. "One hundred? Sir, you said the eggs you sold every morning is only fifty, and around seventy or eighty at most. Don''t you think 100 is too much? " Celia was a little surprised to see that he had doubled the amount. "Girl, in fact, the total amount of these eggs sold here is one hundred. I said that 50 eggs last time because I was afraid that the quality of these eggs are not good." The owner was a little embarrassed. After all, he was not telling the truth. "Yes, sir. I will send you one hundred more eggs tomorrow. Don''t worry. We can guarantee the quality and size." She knew what he was worried about. It was human nature to worry about that. "Okay, I trust you!" Celia was a straightforward person, so was the boss. "Thank you, boss!" No matter how much money she could earn, Celia thought it was worthy. "Little girl, you work so hard. How about I introducing you some clients? I have a few relatives. One of them works at the middle school''s door, and the other at the primary school''s door. They sell breakfast like me. You must tell them that Mr. Chen recommended them to you." The owner said with a smile. "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you so much!" Celia didn''t expect that Mr. Chen would introduce any business to her. She knew clearly that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t compete with the recommendation from their own acquaintance. "I can just introduce some friends to you, that''s all. You have to talk to them yourself." It was apparent that he was a kind and warmhearted man. "Thank you, boss. I would be much appreciated for such an introduction." Celia was so grateful. "Excuse me. Two bowls of noodles, two eggs and two bakeries," When they were talking, a loud voice suddenly came. "Oh, it''s you. You seem to be very energetic. You should take a rest now." The owner greeted them as if he was an acquaintance and then went downstairs. "Hello, Miss Tang. What a coincidence to meet you here!" Celia was sho cked by the sound. She couldn''t believe her eyes. He didn''t disappoint her. The man who was smiling at her was none other than Sharon. "Mr. Qin, you are really fast." There was no car on the road from the village to the town. She was impressed by Sharon''s ability to run so fast. "Your scooter is much faster than me. If you had driven me a few minutes ago, I would have finished my breakfast." He couldn''t help wondering, ''why does she keep ignoring me on the road? In order to come across her, I didn''t sleep well last night.''. "Mr. Qin, you are so free! Please enjoy your breakfast, and I''m leaving now." He had time for breakfast, but she didn''t. She was busy. "Miss Tang, please wait a moment. I have also ordered breakfast for you." Sharon stopped her. Celia had been in a rush all the way. There was no doubt that she didn''t have breakfast. "Thank you, Mr. Qin. But I''m not as relaxed as you are. I''m leaving. Goodbye!" If she had breakfast with him this time, she would have owned him a debt of gratitude. "Boy, here''s the noodles. The eggs and cakes are freshly made." Quickly, the shopkeeper brought the steaming breakfast on the table. "Girl, do you know this guy?" It seemed that they knew each other from their conversation. "Old man, I have had dinner at her home. Do you think we do not know each other?" Said Sharon loudly on purpose. He was afraid that others would not hear what he said. "Young man, you should cherish such a good girl." He had met her parents before, but the perfect couple had already reached the marriageable age, and looked like a perfect match. "Mr. Chen, it''s not what you think. We''re not that kind of relationship." Celia explained, he was her future business partner and she couldn''t let things go wrong. "Lady, you don''t have to explain. Sharon is a nice person. If it weren''t for her help, my restaurant would have been destroyed by a group of hooligans." Mr. Chen was full of praise for his excellent appearance, skill and justice. If only he had a daughter, he would like to marry her to such an excellent man. "Oh, I see!" She was wondering why a stranger like him knew the owner of the restaurant so well. "Mr. Qin, I have to say that you are really brave and have done a good job," But she didn''t expect that he was so daring to take actions even when he wasn''t at her territory. He was a true man. "So, is it OK for such a brave man to invite you to have breakfast?" Sharon pulled the chair in front of Celia like a gentleman. "Sure." Celia had a big appetite when she smelled the delicious soup. She was really hungry now. "But I''ll pay the bill later, even if it''s your treat." Although she felt a little pity for her money, she didn''t want to owe this man any more. "If you treat me to the meal, the previous kindness to save your life will be canceled?" Sharon asked. "My mother said I could not just let it go." Celia also knew that he not only saved her life last time, but also women''s most precious thing. "If you insist on paying the bill, our kindness is written off. What do you think?" "What do you mean, Mr. Qin?" What was in the man''s mind? She couldn''t figure it out. Chapter 30 Your Pretty Face Would Bring You Danger "I mean if you treat me this time, all that I saved your life is gone." He thought it was time to turn the page. "For what?" His thoughts were quite different from that of ordinary men. "It''s not a big deal. I was doing what a man is supposed to do, saving a woman in a dangerous situation. Even if that was not you, I would save anyone else. And you and your mother have already thanked me, haven''t you? I had dinner at your house yesterday, and you also treated me for breakfast this morning, so I think it is worth it." This was his true thought. If things didn''t go smoothly, she would always see him as her savior. "Is this your real thought?" Celia didn''t expect that Sharon was so frank. She had thought that he would be a scoundrel as the life saver to her and would often come to her house to have free meals. "Of course!" Sharon looked sincerely into Celia''s eyes. No other emotions could be seen in his eyes. "Okay. I will have already paid you back after having the noodles. Don''t act like my savior anymore." One bowl of noodles for one benefactor. It was a good deal. "Okay, but on one condition." With a handsome look in his eyes, he raised his index finger. "Go ahead," Celia''s eyes revealed a trace of contempt. She knew that the guy wouldn''t let it go so easily. There must be something wrong. "Well, you must drive me back to D Village today. I don''t want to walk back." Said Sharon, pointing at his legs. "That''s it?" She had thought that he would force her to do something. It turned out that it was that simple. "Yes, this one." "No, I can''t today. I need to sell eggs and find possible buyers. Don''t you have a car? Why do you keep your eyes on my motorcycle?" She had serious business to do and didn''t want to waste too much time. "That''s not my car. It''s the troop unit''s car. Anyway, you are mine today." Celia was a beautiful woman. Sharon was always worried about her. It would be good to be her bodyguard. "Stay with me? Mr. Qin, you are our village head''s distinguished guest, aren''t you? You will led us to the D Village to become rich. Do you think it is appropriate to go with me, an egg seller? " She didn''t want to be regarded as a tramp who was deemed to be Helen of Troy. He went to help the villagers become rich. She helped her and her mother to become rich. They did not interfere with each other at all. "Yes, you''re the first person who wants to buy the eggs and sell them to the owner of the breakfast store. I don''t think the D Village would be the poverty-stricken village if every villagers could think like you." As Sharon said this, the admiration in his eyes showed apparently. "Oh, Mr. Qin, you really think highly of me. If you want to go with me, just follow me." She had realized that this man had a silver tongue and didn''t want to say anything more. "So you agree?" Once again, Sharon''s good-looking teeth were exposed in the air. "Mr. Qin, please be careful with your words. It''s not that I agree to be with you, but that you beg to follow me to sell eggs." This man, was really trying to take advantage of her everywhere. "All right, all right, whatever you say." Sharon no longer argued. Celia ate up a bowl of noodles in a short time. The eggs and omelettes were gone. She ate too much and was full. The breakfast tasted so delicious. She didn''t want to waste money, but she thought it was worth it. "Sir, the bill!" Celia shouted. "Girl, forget it. The eggs you sell to me is cheap and big and better than the outside ones. It is my treat today" Mr. Chen was extremely generous. "No, you don''t have to buy me breakfast. It''s on me." But she put the money on the table and left quickly. "Come on. But you are not allowed to come close to me or to touch me. Otherwise..." Celia had decided to give him a ride. But there were conditions. "Miss Tang, am I so dirty in your eyes?" The last thing Sharon wanted to do was to ruin his pride. He looked like a lecher? Other girls always wanted to have sex with him, but he had never thought of that. Although Celia was a breathtaking beauty, if he really wanted to do something, he must be acquiesced. Otherwise, he would never do such a shameless thing to Celia. Moreover, he wouldn''t do it, because he would never violate the discipline of the organization. "I didn''t say that. That''s what you think." Celia said impatiently. If he wanted to do something, she wouldn''t let him go. "I want to sit backward to keep a safe distance from you, but what if I push your precious eggs?" Celia loved these eggs the most. "How dare you!" Celia lifted her fist. She was as grumpy as she was in the previous life. However, she looked horrified back then, as if she was carrying a fright. Celia was petulant now. "I dare not, so I promise not to be near you." He felt humiliated too. It was not appropriate for him to stick with her, but he would not regret it if he met such a girl. Celia stepped on the gas and the motorcycle drove away. She had asked about the relatives that Mr. Chen had introduced to her. As soon as they heard that she was introduced by Mr. Chen, they didn''t say anything and ordered a hundred eggs there. Two hundred eggs in a row meant three hundred in total, which meant she could earn six dollars tomorrow morning. However, Celia seemed not to be satisfied with that. "This is not the way back." Having settled the deal, Sharon thought Celia would go home, but unexpectedly, she was driving the way downtown directly. "I don''t go back now. If you want to leave, it''s not too late." Celia''s motorcycle slowed down. She wasn''t afraid to go to the downtown alone. "No, I won''t go back. I''ll follow and protect you." ''this woman is so bold. It seems that the hooligans last time did not scare her. "I don''t need your protection." She was not that fragile. "Miss Tang, do you know how dangerous you are with your pretty face?" Fury was written all over his face. ''she does not how beautiful she is?'' he thought. "Dangerous? Don''t I have a pair of eyes, a nose and a mouth? " Celia hadn''t worried about her appearance in her previous life. She only worried that she couldn''t get married. In this life, her vanity was satisfied by her beauty. Chapter 31 This Is My Elder Brother "Anyway, I''ll follow you to keep you safe." He would never get off the motorcycle. "Fine!" She thought that Shalom might have watched a lot of soap operas if she hadn''t been in the 80s. No one would dare do something like that to her, and the hooligans last time were just an exception. The road to the downtown had not been repaired yet, so the road was bumpy. It was inevitable that he would lean forward sometimes and touched her accidentally. "Uh, I didn''t mean it." Sitting in the back seat, Shalom was restless as well. He didn''t want Celia to misunderstand that he was a lecher who wanted to take advantage of her. "Humph!" Celia snorted and didn''t say anymore. The road was indeed bumpy and it was not her fault. "But your egg..." He thought that Celia¡®s eggs couldn¡¯t remain intact anymore. "What¡¯s wrong? Are they all broken?" The reason why she didn''t sell the rest of the eggs in the town was that she wanted to see if she could sell the a weird look." After walking for a while, Shalom still stared at that man until the man stopped looking at her. "Are you a detective?" Celia said impatiently. "Wait a minute. What did you call me? Am I your brother? When did I become your brother? I don''t want to be your brother." A complicated feeling took over Shalom after he realized what just happened. "It will not hurt you to be my brother." But it was too late. Since she had deliberately raised her voice just now, people there might have already heard it. "How old is your brother? Do he have a girlfriend?" Not long after, the middle-aged men and women next to her started to chat with her. They didn¡¯t bully her not because she was new in the county. "My brother hasn''t found a girlfriend yet." Celia had already placed her eggs neatly on the ground, so she didn''t notice that Shalom was looking at her with a livid face. So he was sold by a woman? And have no power to fight back? Chapter 32 Successful Sells "Girl, if you sell the eggs outside the textile mill, you can sell each egg at least for 23 cents or 24 cents. Your eggs are big and good enough." Whether it was because Shalom or Celia''s beauty, the middle-aged man who was standing next to her all became very warm-hearted. "Will anyone buy it?" The price was a little higher than that in a town. "Why didn''t they buy it? The workers will be here soon." All the workers who could work in the textile mill had a steady salary, so they could afford to eat eggs. "Okay, thank you." The friendliness of these people made her happy, too. "Lady, is this man really your brother?" All the people beside were fixing their eyes on Shalom. "Yes. Don''t we look like each other?" Now that she had made it clear to the public, she surely had to put on an act. Otherwise, she would become a person who had problems with her private life style. "Yes. On n the town. "Of course." She didn''t come here just for selling eggs. She drove the motorcycle to the biggest market in the county and looked around. Celia was not interested in anything else, but in clothes. After all, as a woman, she didn''t lack money in her previous life. So it was one of her usual agenda to go shopping. The design was not novel and the quality was poor, but there were many people in the store. She would definitely earn more money in clothes than selling an egg. "Sir, how much is a dress?" Celia asked as she saw the new dress. "Thirty five dollars!" The boss answered. "Can you make it less?" Celia tried to bargain. "I''ll give you two dollars less at most. Thirty three." The shopkeeper went to entertain other customers. She didn¡¯t care Celia would buy it or not. Since every woman love clothes, even if it was in the 80¡¯s, so she had nothing to worry about. Chapter 33 How Could I Elope With Others "In fact, it''s a great advantage for you to sell clothes here." Shalom looked at the clothes here and then glanced at Celia''s face and figure. If she sold clothes, she would be doing great. The deal was much better than selling eggs. But she just needed to purchase goods on her own, which was a hard work. "I know. But not now." One piece of dress could be sold for more than 30 dollars nowadays, and the profit could reach more than 10 dollars. The profit of one piece of dress was equal to that of the eggs she could sell in two days. Moreover, she would sell more than one piece of dress a day. The clothes business did attract her a lot, but now she was just starting the process of selling eggs and everything was new for her. She had to learn to crawl before she learned to walk. And now she was short of money. "If you are worried about money, I can lend you first and you can pay me back later, or just think of it as my investment." mething!" Celia stared at Wendy. Her uncle did not know the situation, but she must know. "Celia, although Mr. Shalom has saved us, I am very grateful to him and will return his favor. Please never elope with him like this. I am almost mad." After all, Wendy was really sensitive and she only had one daughter. When she heard the rumors from the other women, she almost lost her mind. "Mom, who spread the rumors? How could it be possible that I eloped with another man and even leaving you behind! I will stay with you." Celia ground her teeth out of hatred. Someone spread the rumor that could destroy her reputation, and her uncle even knew about it. Apparently, everyone had known the rumors and she couldn''t live a peaceful life here anymore. At the thought of this, she cast a stern glance at Shalom. She blamed this man. If he hadn''t begged and insisted on following her, all of these wouldn''t have happened. It was really annoying. Chapter 34 I’m Not A Woman That Can Be Trifled With "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Shalom. I didn''t elope with Celia. She just want to give me a ride because she rode a motorcycle. She is a good girl. There is nothing between us." He was the one who begged Celia to come back with him. However, he did not expect that the rumors in the countryside had spread so quickly that her uncle and mother had known about it. It was the first time he saw her uncle. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t leave a good impression on Wendy. "I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. You are a man, but you can even walk with your own feet and even got on my niece''s motorcycle. I tell you what, the motorcycle is mine. Don''t you touch it again. Besides, stay away from my niece. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up every time I see you." Zack was now filled with hostility. "Zack, Mr. Shalom has saved Celia''s life. Last time, those hooligans bullied Celia. If it weren''t what you have done! When Lucy went to the town, she saw you and Mr. Shalom were eating noodles in a restaurant, and you paid for it." One of them muttered. Lucy? It was her? The rumors around were caused by the Tang family, and she would get even with them in the future. But today, she had to sea with those people would gossip behind her back. "Did you see me with Mr. Shalom?" Celia was not that angry after she knew the truth. She thought that they were some stupid woman who liked gossip. "No, we didn''t. But based on what you did before, it is likely to happen." One woman said. "What did I do? Why should I do that?" Shalom had been in the D Village for a while, but why they all thought that she was trying to seduce him? "Mr. Shalom comes from a big city. He''s handsome and rich. I''ve heard that he''s a college student. It''s reasonable that you like him." Mona argued. Chapter 35 I Will Sue Them "Really? Sharon, people say that I want to chase after you, because I like your face. Besides, you have a rich family and a high degree. Since these women are interested in you, why don''t you explain to them how I chase after you and the story about the bowl of noodles." Celia looked at Sharon. There was no fear or panic in her eyes, as if she was an outsider of this incident. She was calm and collected. "Hello, I''m Sharon. There is nothing between me and Miss Celia. Yes, I went to the town by her motorcycle today. I came back in her motorcycle and even had lunch with her. She indeed paid for that bowl of noodles, but she didn''t try not to please me in that way. She just wants to thank me for saving her and her mother''s life, Miss Celia is an excellent girl. She has never tried to seduce me from the very beginning. I admire her instead. She is not a slut. She is just a good-looking girl. An e an explanation. I heard personally how these women ruined the reputation of my sister and my nephew in your village. If you don''t welcome them, I can take them to my home, but today I must seek justice for them, I will never let those women go." As a member of this family, Zack felt he should take on those bullies who dared to lay a finger on them. "Mr. Sharon, don''t be angry. Don''t argue with these women." Horace panicked when he saw the angry look on Sharon''s face. He was the most important person in the village. He would get into trouble if Sharon was offended by such an ignorant woman. "Don''t be angry anymore, Zack. Celia and her mother have houses in the D Village. You don''t have to take them away. Today''s matter really hurts Celia and her mother. I will definitely deal with it." If they were allowed to go back to their own families, people would put the blame on Horace. Chapter 36 Punish Them Severely "What are you guys doing? What''s going on? Why did you have to gossip her behind her back? " Looking at those women who bowed their heads, Horace shouted with a livid face. Those women liked to spread rumors. He usually turned a blind eye to it. This time the person they offended was Sharon, a well-educated college student. How could he do such a thing? Since he had seen all kinds of girls. "Mr. Horace, we didn''t mean it. We didn''t mean to hurt them. It was Lucy who started all this, you should go and talk to her." "Yes, the rumor came out from their own families, and we just talked about it during leisure time." It was the Tang family''s fault from the beginning to the end and ruined Celia''s reputation. Clearly, Sharon was enchanted by Celia when he spoke for her just now. They all had daughters, and they always felt that their family background was much better than that of Wendy''s. So Sharon shou I support her." Since Sharon said so, Horace didn''t dare have any objections. "Celia, what are you going to do with that? We will support you in the village." Horace said. "Thank you, Mr. Horace. I hope they can learn their lessons and stop hurting the children like me who don''t have a father. I want them to realize their mistakes. But obviously, if we don''t take any measures, they will continue to make mistakes. So I think it''s necessary to send them to prison until they could behave themselves." It was not a proud thing to be put in the jail. "No! I don''t want to be sent to the police station!" Celia, the village head and their husbands would not let them off easily. They panicked. They just gossip about others, but didn''t expect things to go this far. "Mr. Horace, please say something. We really dare not do it next time. What''s more, we were also victims under Lucy''s instigation!" Chapter 37 Apology Not Accepted "I know you are not speaking ill of me. There is no use apologizing to me. You should apologize to Celia." Mr. Horace looked at these women and thought, ''they are already in their middle age. How could they talk about other girls in such a rude way? They are really good for nothing.'' "Celia, it''s all my fault. Please forgive me." "Celia, don''t give us a hard time. Please let us go. We won''t dare to do that again. If we say that again, we''ll slap ourselves in the face." The women started to plead for mercy. "Wendy, please help us. We didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s the Tang family. They wanted to give you hard time." Seeing that Celia was not willing to talk to them, they turned Wendy. She always kept her anger to herself and did not dare to say anything. Maybe she was soft hearted, so her daughter would not sue them. "Celia, how about.. word." Dean, who was Mona''s husband, scratched his scalp and said with embarrassment. "Uncle Dean, why didn''t you speak for us when your wife was scolding us?" No matter what he said, she would not change my mind. "We have been working outside for many years. And we had no idea that they had become like that. We''ll teach them well when we get back home." The man was quite polite. "That''s right. When we get back, we must teach them well and discipline them strictly. If they make mistakes again, you will kill them at will. We will not have any objections." Said a man. His words were reasonable. "Then they should apologize to me and my mother, they also have to be my witness that the rumor is spread by Lucy. Otherwise, I will put all of you in the jail." She wouldn''t let off the people of Tang family, especially Luc. "Deal!" Chapter 38 Expelled From The Village Horace invited Lucy, to the firewood room, followed by people from the Tang family. She had long heard that most of the villagers gathered in front of Wendy''s door, probably more lively than when they were setting off firecrackers in the Spring Festival. She would teach them a lesson. "Mr. Horace, what''s wrong?" She glanced at Wendy who was crying and then glanced at Celia with disgust. She then went straight to Horace. If Horace wanted her to help Wendy and Celia, she would never do that. "Tell her." Said Horace, glaring at those talkative women. As a man, he was too embarrassed to say it. "Lucy, didn''t you say that your niece was a loose woman and eloped with Mr. Sharon?" "Yes. You also said that Celia seduced him just because of his college education background and his money." "You also said that Andy helped Wendy in the firewood room just because there y way." Sue yelled. "Mr. Horace, I never thought that there would be such an ignorant woman in your village. No wonder that your village is ranked first among the poor villages." Looking at what the Tang family had done and what they had said, Sharon said bitterly. It was not until then that he knew Celia had grown up in such a family. She was lucky to have a chance to survive. What''s more, she had a righteous view of life and worked so hard to earn a living. Sharon admired her more. "I''m sorry, Mr. Sharon. Most villagers in our village are honest and kind. You can rest assured that I will handle this matter well." He didn''t expect that Sue would act like this in public. "Mr. Horace, such a cruel and mean woman is supposed to be driven out of our village." "Yes, drive them out of the D Village." Sue''s behavior had completely aroused public indignation. Chapter 39 Im Not Going To School "Mom, it seems that they are really going to drive us out of the D Village. Where will we go if we leave here? Wade still has to go to school, so we have to think about him." Lucy was worried. If they left here, they would have no place to live. "Idiot, our ancestors and three generations live here, how can they drive you out so easily? Look at you. Before the fire starts, you have already been scared to death." Sue looked at her daughter-in-law with disdain. There was no way for them to frighten her. "Sue, did you see that?" Horace glanced at Sue and asked. "What should I look at?" "People are angry, don''t you see how much the villagers hate the Tang family and want you to leave?" Horace said, patting his hands. "If you don''t like me, just leave the D Village. I didn''t stop them. Anyway, I will live here until I was buried in the dust and dirt. If you force me to leave, you are for hat I don''t know why they moved out!" Wade was the only child who still went to school in the Tang family. He was the apple of their eye. They never let Wade know what was going on in the family. But now, he had grown up. They couldn''t keep things from him anymore. "Wade, shut up!" Lucy said in a louder voice. "That''s enough, Lucy. Don''t talk to my grandson in such a loud voice." Sue felt sorry for her dearest grandson. Wade was her life. "Mom, look at him! How could he help an outsider? That ungrateful little boy..." How could he help others to blame them. "I was just stating the truth! Grandma, wake up. It''s so embarrassing. If the news came to the school, all my classmates will laugh at me and look down upon me. If this is all about the money, I can quit school!" Wade said. "Wade, what did you say? You can''t drop out of school. I''ll get up, grandma will get up right away!" Chapter 40 Please Be Kind Under the threat of Wade, Sue finally got up from the ground and stopped her tantrum. "And grandma, you have to apologize to Celia and Wendy. They are family. You shouldn''t have abused them like that." Wade was the only grandson of the Tang family, Sue was very fond of him. He was sent to school at a very young age. Most of the people from the Tang family were unreasonable and hot-tempered, but Wade was a relatively well-behaved and righteous young man. "Wade, we''re family. Grandma worked so hard to send you to school. Why do you to speak for others?" Sue did not expect that her grandson bumped into her today, and she also did not know that he would speak for Wendy and her daughter. She was also very disappointed. "Grandma, the teacher has taught us to help others, and Celia is our family." As he spoke, he smiled at Celia. He thought everyone in his class would envy him because he had such a beautiful sister. salt and soap." Celia said. The villagers gathered here and, of course, she could not waste this good resource. It was just the right time to have an advertisement, so that the villagers would know that she was buying eggs. Tomorrow she would have to prepare 300 eggs to the breakfast stores. "What price?" The women were interested in it. Most of them had never been out of the village or even in town all their lives, let alone do some business. Every time when they had eggs at home, they were happy, but a little bit worried. If they could sell it in a town, it would take them at least half a day and occupied most of their time. In that case, they would rather do some work in at home. "If you sell it on the street, you can get 20 or 21 cents per egg. My price is 18 cents per egg." Celia said. "What? It''s two cents lower than that of the town." Although they didn''t know much about math, they knew the price. Chapter 41 Giving Her What She Needed Was The Hardest Thing To Do "Although you lost two cents, you don''t need to take any risks, nor to walk for two hours or waste half a day on the street. Of course, I just want to tell everyone that if you don''t want to take any risks, you can sell the eggs to me. I didn''t force you to do it," Celia said. It was not an easy thing to buy the 300 eggs at once, so if someone was willing to sell them to her, it would be great. "Okay, we got it." The women didn''t say anything, but the men responded. After the crowd dispersed, it was getting dark. Celia wanted to go to her uncle''s home to see if her aunt had bought eggs for her. She could take her uncle back home. "My niece has really given a heavy blow to them today!" When they arrived home, Zack was in a good mood and shouted excitedly at Jane. "Look at you two! What makes you so excited?" The rumors about Celia were spread to the village. There was n gs and dealing with the strangers on the street would be more difficult. "That''s true, Celia. We''re family. Besides, you''re my niece. It''s natural that I should do something to help you out. We won''t take the money no matter what." Zack said firmly. "But I don''t want to bother you like that and I feel guilty." Jean didn''t know whether the original owner of her body used to be like this. Anyway, she didn''t like to bother or take advantage of others. "You don''t need to feel sorry. I''m more than happy to help you with your business. If your business go well, you can help us in the future and I love to work for you. But I''m not as clever as you, I can do some physical work." Jane said cheerfully. "Okay, aunt. I will definitely help you in the future if my business goes well." After all, they offer help when she was in need, and she would never forget what aunt gave her. Chapter 42 Why Are You So Shameless "Celia, I didn''t treat you well because I didn''t know you well in the past. I also apologize for my bad attitude towards you." Jane was an outspoken person and had a prejudice against Celia and Wendy before. Now that she knew them well, she should apologize for her previous attitude. "Aunt, you don''t have to apologize. We will always remember your kindness. I will return you the favor when my business goes well." She would never forget those who had helped her in her difficulties. They were nice to her, she would treat them even better. "Well, thank you. But I want to ask you a very serious thing today. Don''t hide it from me." Jane asked her in a mysterious way and avoided Zack. "Auntie, I will tell you all I know." Since she didn''t want Zack to know about it, it certainly had something to do with women. "What''s your relationship with that young man?" They lived near the D village otal." "I can count by myself." Celia said. She would do all these things. "And, I just saw all these eggs, very good. You will make a good deal tomorrow." Sharon said without looking at Celia''s face. "Sharon, I said thank you for helping my mother just now. Now I have done my job. You can leave now." She was getting impatient. It seemed that he was not aware that she was trying to kick him out her house. "You''re welcome. Aunt invited me to dinner just now. I''m a man of principle. I should keep my words." Said Sharon calmly. If he wasn''t thick-skinned enough, he would never be able to win her heart. "She just blurt it out. Mr. Sharon, why are you so shameless?" ''How shameless he is! Is my food so delicious?'' she thought. "Aunt really want me to stay. If I leave now, she will blame you for what you have done. I won''t put you in an awkward position." Said Sharon flatly. Chapter 43 See You Later "Sharon, Andy, come and have dinner." Wendy cooked several delicious dishes and even made the scrambled eggs. "Beef? Where did you get the beef, mom?" She was so excited when she saw the beef on the table, since in this era, people could hardly afford pork or egg. "They are Mr. Sharon''s. If I don''t accept it, he will have to throw it away. So I can''t turn him down, so let''s have a good meal today." Wendy said cheerfully. She was so happy this afternoon that she even wanted to drink some alcohol. "Mom, when did you become so close to him?" When she was with Sharon in the town and the county, she didn''t even notice that he went to buy some beef. "We have met each other for several times and Mr. Sharon had save our lives. What is more, he helped me a lot just now." Sharon was handsome. Of course Wendy liked him. "Mom, I have thanked him for saving us today. I brought him a bowl of noodles, an hing serious, right?" Said Wendy as she packed up an egg with straw. "Okay, mom. But I''m leaving before dawn. If he hasn''t come when I leave, I won''t wait for him." She didn''t want to explain anything. She just needed to set off to town before he came to her home. She thought that she was really smart. "Why didn''t you tell him about it?" Wendy complained. "I ate too much tonight. I forgot!" All in all, she had tons of ways to get rid of him tomorrow, and she didn''t believe that Sharon could catch up with her tomorrow. "How about these baskets?" There were more than 500 eggs, and there were more in Zack''s house. "That''s great. The thicker, the better." If she only broke one or two eggs on the way to the town, she would be fine. But if they broke a lot, her heart would ache. "Okay!" The more eggs she got, the more motivated Wendy was, but at the same time she was also very worried. Chapter 44 Admire Your Courage "Mom, do you know how much money I can make from these eggs?" She had stored so many eggs, so Celia guessed that Wendy must be worried about her business. In order to relieve her worries, she quickly changed to a lighter topic. "How much?" She wasn''t good at math. She could a simple math, but facing a pile of eggs, she was in a mess. "I have more than 530 eggs, plus more than 200 eggs from my aunt, so I can earn about 20 dollars tomorrow." Production was suddenly raised, and the profit naturally followed, and the price in the county was even higher than that of in the town. "Really? How can you make so much money?" Wendy couldn''t believe her ears. How could she make so many money in just one day? "Well, mom, the output is coming up, so we are earning more. Don''t worry, our days will be better and better." Selling eggs was just the first step of her business. Slowly, as long as she had the financial foundation, she would try more different fields. "Of course I believe as as nice as Wendy. Her uncle might scold him harshly or drive him out with a stick, and she was looking forward to see if he could keep his smile. "Uncle, aunt, I''m here to take the eggs." Jane had already prepared the eggs for her. "Celia, here you are. We are waiting for you." It seemed that Jane got up very early. Back then in the countryside, there was no entertainment. She went to bed very early at night, and naturally got up early in the morning. "Aunt, thank you for getting up so early." Celia was embarrassed to bother her. "It''s nothing. Come in." Jane greeted Celia enthusiastically. She was shocked to see a man standing behind Celia. "Celia, who is this?" "Aunt, don''t worry about him. He is just a random guy who wants me to give him a ride to the street." She didn''t expect that Sharon really followed her and entered the house, "Aunt, nice to meet you. My name is Sharon." Instead of flinching, Sharon stepped forward and introduced himself confidently. Chapter 45 Getting Along Well With Women "Why is there a man''s voice?" The male voice in his house made Zack jump out of the room immediately. "What happened?" Lynn Zhang''s eyes almost popped out when he saw Sharon. "Uncle, nice to meet you. I''m Sharon. We just met yesterday." Sharon greeted him politely. "What brings you here?" As Celia had expected, Zack''s face darkened all of a sudden. "Why are you so angry in the morning? Come in and have a seat." Zack was about to say something more, but was stopped by Jane and she treated Sharon warmly. "Celia didn''t tell me in advance. Please sit down." The way Jane looked at Sharon as if he was her niece''s future husband. "Aunt, you don''t have to be so polite to him." Jane was acting wired. To her surprise, they just met for the first time. "That''s true. He has been staying with Celia since the early morning. Don''t you feel strange? If he has . "I said you''d better have a rest in the room and stop talking. I''ll see them out." Jane asked as she drove Zack to his room. She thought that her husband was short-minded and only worried about his precious niece. One thing he didn''t realize was that he just spoiled everything between the two of them, since there was a good chance that Sharon would be Celia''s Mr. right. "If you dare try to do anything to my niece, I''ll kill you." Zack threatened Sharon with words when he was forced into the room. "Uncle, you can rest assured that you have absolutely no chance to kill me." "You..." Hearing this, Zack was speechless. "Celia, you are so thin. Please eat one more." Celia had not expected that Sharon would give her another egg. "What are you doing? Just eat your food. Leave me alone." Celia didn''t thank him. On the contrary, she held a disdainful look. Chapter 46 Arguments "Hey, boy, what are you doing? Don''t you know it''s inappropriate for a man to touch a woman?" Zack was very angry with Sharon''s attitude towards Celia. He was not a native, nor was he a neighbor. He didn''t know what his family was like or what his parents did. He would definitely oppose him to be hang out with his niece. So as long as there was a little flame of love between them, he must be in advance stifled the gigolo. At present, Celia had not moved on. It seemed that she had no good impression of Sharon. "Why did you yell? You scared me! Sharon did not do anything wrong!" On the contrary, Jane thought that Sharon was nice and capable, knowing to give the delicious food to Celia. "Uncle Zack, I think Celia is too thin and fragile, so she should eat more. Aunt fried two poached eggs for me when she came here today. I''m already full." He mentioned Wendy deliberately from time to time. "Really? Have you seen Wendy'' She always thought that Zack was not that pedantic and open-minded. "I can''t agree with you, Celia, no one can persuade me. I''ll ask your aunt to help you find a good man." Zack said in a strong tone. "Uncle, you know me well. I don''t want to go against your will and upset you. But at present, I only want to make money. This is not a big deal." She would never change her mind. At that time, when girls grew up, they would get married at an early age. After reaching the age of 25, a single woman would be regarded as strange, which was not a respected thing for her family. It was the so-called "leftovers" nowadays. "Celia, I won''t support you. You''d better give up this idea. I have asked the matchmaker to tell you about the marriage. I will ask her to find you someone living near our house." Although she lost her father when she was a child, she had an uncle. He would never let what happened to Wendy happen again. Chapter 47 Unwilling To Reach A Higher Social Position "Uncle, auntie, would you mind if I say something to you?" Standing next to Celia, Sharon couldn''t help chipping in. He could understand why Celia had said that she hadn''t been ready to consider her marriage in the recent few years. However, when he heard that her uncle had asked the matchmaker to help Celia, he couldn''t remain calm anymore. "This is our family affairs. Do you think you have the right to comment on it?" He was in a bad mood, and his anger increased at the sight of Sharon. If he hadn''t come here today, what was happening would not have happened. "He is our guests. Can''t you be polite to him?" Jane corrected him with dissatisfaction. "Lookers on see more than players. Sharon, you can express your idea," He is not only a college student, but also gentle and elegant. Why can''t he speak. "Thank you, auntie. Please don''t be angry with me, uncle Zack. I have no other feelings for Celia. I just like her and appreciat t''s talk about it later. I''ll prove it with time." He didn''t want to say anything more. Time would tell. "Uncle, auntie, let''s call it a day. I have to go. I''ll be late." It was already time for her to leave, or she was unable to sell the eggs any more. "Celia, you..." Zack said hesitantly. He wanted her to listen to him but he didn''t want to give her too much pressure. "Uncle, don''t worry about me. I''m an adult and I can handle my own things. I''ll go first." Celia tied the eggs carefully and then went on the motorcycle. "Why didn''t you say something just now?" Zack complained. "What can I do to change Celia''s mind? She''s getting more and more capable, and she''s also getting more and more ideas to come up with. Furthermore, do you think any young man nearby deserve her?" Jane had a completely new appraisal of Celia now. After all, she was not their own daughter. Even if they had any idea, they could not force her. Chapter 48 Its None Of Your Business On the way, Sharon didn''t talk as lively as he had been. He kept silent all the way, so that Celia thought there was no one on the back seat. "Well, here we are. You can go back by yourself later." She was already late today. By the time she went to the county magistrate''s shop to sell eggs, she might have missed the time for the weaving factory workers to go to work. "I''m not in a hurry. I want to go to the county magistrate''s place too!" Said Sharon, lowering his head and removing the eggs from the motorcycle. "There are cars in the city. You can take one, and it''s more comfortable than taking a motorcycle." Celia had made it clear that she wouldn''t consider getting married in recent years. So if Sharon was wise enough, he should stop following her. "No, I prefer the motorcycle. I''m worried about these eggs." Sharon didn''t say a word because he was thinking about how to deal with these eggs? "I will take care of the eggs myself. You the motorcycle was ready to move. Sharon had got on the motorcycle and was about to speed up. "Celia, if you don''t get on now, we''ll be late." "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" She wanted to explain, but in the end she didn''t have the chance to do so. She stood up and got on the motorcycle. "No, we don''t have enough time." Sharon''s face was overcast with outrage. Everyone could see how he felt about Celia, except for her. Celia was a material girl, she loved money very much. Why was she so obsessed with making money. "You did it on purpose. You wanted people to misunderstand our relationship. You are so wicked, Sharon." Celia was outraged. She thought she was set up. "Don''t get me wrong. It''s true that I love you. I dare to say so to anyone I saw. But please don''t misunderstand me. It has nothing to do with you that I like you. You can keep doing what you have done." Said Sharon. "You..." Celia was speechless with anger. Chapter 49 I Dont Like Women Sharon rode the motorcycle and speeded up. However, when they arrived at the entrance of the textile mill, all the worker had been in work. "Girl, why are you and your brother so late today?" The sound of motorcycle and their good-looking appearance attracted people''s attention easily. "Yes, I was delayed by something on my way here." Celia could tell there was something wrong with It, but she still put the eggs down. Celia was tired after riding the motorcycle for almost two hours. "Don''t worry, girl. Your eggs are great. Someone will come here to buy it later." The woman comforted, but her eyes kept casting a glance at Sharon. Celia had been worried all the way about her egg. She hadn''t noticed the change of the people who were present at the stall today. Now she saw that several young girls wore rouge on their faces, and their new red gowns were also very conspicuous. Did they come here for Sharon? "Do you like my granddaughter? Cute or not?" This young girl was eigh onable." This place was not the private property of that woman, and she had every right to come here. That woman could do anything to her, and she was not a pushover. "Girl, if there is something wrong with your egg, do you think anyone will buy it?" "Hey, please mind your words and behave yourself. My eggs are good!" Celia couldn''t believe what she had heard. "If the rumors spread, people will believe that there is something wrong with your eggs." The woman yelled loudly, and there were many onlookers. Especially those who felt jealous of Celia because she earn a lot of money from selling the eggs yesterday. They all gazed at Celia and whispered. "Don''t try to slander me." Celia finally understood the meaning of her words. The woman wanted to ruin Celia''s reputation and no one would dare buy eggs from her. "Let''s go. We won''t come here tomorrow." Seeing this, Sharon cleaned up the eggs and put them in the motorcycle immediately, then pulled away the angry Celia. Chapter 50 I Will Be Responsible For These Eggs "Why are you dragging me! I told you not to come with us, but you didn''t listen to me! Are you satisfied now?" Celia was furious to see Sharon now. It was also because of him that this morning, his uncle and aunt quarreled and wasted some time. The rest of the eggs didn''t be sold out and they were kicked out. It was so hard for her to find another good market. "What''s more, if you don''t like her granddaughter, can you just find a decent excuse? How could you say that you don''t like women?" The point was, he just said he liked her this morning, but now he said he didn''t like women. What did he mean? He just trifled with her affection? "If I tell you the truth and tell them that I have a girl I love, and that girl is you, we are not siblings at all, if I tell them all these things, they will think that you are a loose woman. Do you think there will be another customer who would buy your eggs here?" Said Sharon, who had been silent all the time t on weight no matter how she ate. Besides, she had never experienced the dishes in the 80''s, so she was really looking forward to it. "Help me bring the eggs in." She never forgot her problem. Anyway, she thought that she would come up with a good idea after having a good meal. "Okay!" Celia went into the restaurant and sat down on the chair. Sharon moved the eggs down carefully. She cherished those eggs a lot. She would be heartbroken if he broke one. "What are you doing here?" However, he was stopped by the waiter before he took the eggs in. "We are here for a meal." Celia replied. "Why do you carry so many eggs?" The waitress replied impatiently, staring at them with contempt. "We sell these eggs and it''s not appropriate to put them outside. We will place them in here temporarily. After dinner, we will move out." Celia explained patiently. "So you are doing some business on your own." Her tone was scornful. Chapter 51 Dinner In A Big Restaurant "I''m indeed a self-employed business woman. So what? I''m not deserve to eat in your restaurant?" Celia didn''t expect that there would be such a snob in this era. A farm worker was glorious. Why did a manual labor feel like a crime in the eyes of these people. "I don''t mean that you can''t eat in there. I''m afraid that even you sold all of your eggs, you can''t even pay for the dishes, right?" The waitress said with a disgusted look on her face. Instead of greeting them enthusiastically, she rolled her eyes at them with disdain. "Hey, cut the crap. We just put the eggs here. Is it bothering you? Give me the menu!" With a serious look on his face, Sharon finally lost his temper. He glared at the waitress with his piercing eyes. "Even if I bring it here, you can''t afford it." The waiter muttered and threw the menu on the table. "Celia, what would you like to eat nk you for your appreciation. But flattering doesn''t work for me." She didn''t care whether he was sincere or not. Anyway, she would prove her value by her own strength and action. "Do you order or not?" The waiter had been waiting aside for a long time. The two of them had talked a lot, but they didn''t order anything. She became more impatient. "What''s the rush? We just need some time to think about it." Sharon retorted. "What would you like to eat?" "I want this Vinegar Potato Chips and that Pork Cooked With Green Chilli." Ever since she come here, the home-made dishes were insipid. Celia wanted to eat something with more spice. In such a big restaurant, she believed that they must have the vinegar, soy sauce, pepper and the other seasoning. "That''s all?" The waiter was confused. She just ordered two normal dishes, and didn''t have any main course. Chapter 52 The First Date "Why did you order the potato in the restaurant? Didn''t you have potatoes at your home every day?" The dishes Celia had ordered were just some ordinary ones. No wonder the waitress was so unpleasant to see there wasn''t not a main course. "Don''t think I''m saving money for you. I like eating potatoes and green chilli." She hadn''t eaten any greasy food for quite a long time. If she gobbled down so much greedy food all of a sudden, she was afraid that she would have a diarrhea. And she would be a joke. "Okay, I''ll order something else." Without taking a look at the menu, Sharon directly glanced at the waiter and ordered, "Please serve me all the specialty of your restaurant." The moment Sharon ordered, Celia had to admit that he was very handsome. At least, the waitress was shocked to hear his words. "Would you like to order all specialties?" Even the off es and shrimps." Anyway, she had had enough of these food in her previous life. Now she just wanted to eat some home cooking dishes. "It''s our first date. I was going to treat you a big meal." Sharon was very dissatisfied with the date. "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not the first date. It''s just a meal." Why did it become a date? This man was really taking advantage of her. "In my heart, this is a date." "You..." This man was so unreasonable. "Then I won''t eat anything today." She knew how to deal with it. She was a smart woman came from the 21th century. "Okay, okay. Whatever. You can''t change my mind anyway." He didn''t retort, but his heart would never change. "You are such a real scoundrel." "Yes, I''m a rogue. Now, I''m a rogue. I beg you to eat more dishes, okay?" There was an old saying that women were difficult to deal with. Chapter 53 The Scald On The Hand The dishes were served. Before they had the chance to eat, the waiter came over with the bill. "Sir, can you pay the bill first?" "You didn''t even touch our chopsticks. What do you mean?" Celia was a little impatient. Did they look like poor people who would run away from here before paying the bill? "There are so many dishes. Please pay the bill in advance, so that you can enjoy the food with ease." This meal was supposed to cost her several months'' salary. If she didn''t charge it in advance, she was always afraid that they would not be able to pay for the bill. "Don''t waste my time. Money is here." Suddenly, a pack of money was thrown on the table by Sharon. These waiters were snobbish. They looked down upon Celia as soon as she entered the restaurant, just because she was a self-employed businesswoman who selling eggs. And now they just ordered the dishes and the waitress was afraid that they had no money? How annoying was that? "Sir, you..." It was the n it. It''s not that serious." Celia couldn''t help trembling. She didn''t have any spare money to dress herself up. Fortunately, she had a beautiful face and she didn''t have to worried about it. "It is a gift!" He didn''t want to be refused. "I don''t need you to give me a gift. I can make money and buy anything I want. Let''s go and have dinner." She was still thinking about her delicious soup. "I''m sorry..." After Celia returned to her seat, the waitress bowed her head and apologized. She didn''t look arrogant at all. If she served them another bowl of Eel Soup, she would have to use more than half of her month''s salary to cover it. "It''s okay. But be careful next time. If you meet some foul-tempered self-employed business man next time, you will be screwed. And you have to pay for the soup and the stained clothes. You will be screwed if we reported it to your boss." Celia had to avenge her insults, since the waitress was the one who should be blamed for this. Chapter 54 Find A Way Out "Thank you. My attitude was bad just now. Thank you for forgiving me." The waitress didn''t expect Celia to let her go so easily. "Wow, the soup is so delicious!" Celia drank the soup had left. "Celia, do you just let go of her?" He had thought that Celia would teach this waitress a lesson and embarrassed her. "They are just some nobody. Besides, it will do me no good if she is scolded or fired by her boss." She would not do such a wicked thing. "I never thought that you are such a generous person!" Celia had done many things that could surprise him. "So how narrow-minded I am in your heart?" Celia rolled her eyes. She didn''t blame the waitress because she didn''t want to be the same mean person like the waitress. She didn''t think it was a big deal. She could just save the energy and enjoyed the delicious food in front of her. "All the good words in my heart are and reasonable. "You didn''t mean it. It''s just a dress. I don''t mind." Celia said with a smile. She also felt lucky that she didn''t give the waitress a hard time. Otherwise, she couldn''t carry out her next plan. "Thank you!" The waiter said gratefully. "I''m Celia Tang. You can call me Celia." Celia packed the food and tried to cotton up. "My name is Lily Li." Since Celia had opened her heart to her, Lily said humbly. "Hello, Lily. I feel that we are about the same age, and we might have a same size. Today, I got my eyes on a beautiful cloth in a tailor''s shop of the county. It is red and bright. It may look good on you. Since you have the fair skin, that color suits you best. Oh, the shop owner tailor a dress for me. Next time I will bring it to you." Women attached great importance to their looks. "That''s great! But I don''t know when we can meet next time." Chapter 55 John Lin, The Buyer "We can meet tomorrow." Celia blinked her big eyes and said. "You will come for meal again tomorrow? You earn so much money by selling eggs?" Now the waitress was a little envious of her. "No, I can''t. the profits on selling eggs are very small, and you can''t become rich overnight." Celia was telling the truth. She didn''t want to pretend to be rich. Besides, the dinner was paid by Sharon. "Then why will you come here tomorrow?" She thought Celia could earn a lot of money in her small business. "I have a rich brother, so I can take advantage of him." Celia glanced at Sharon, seeing the mournful expression in his eyes, which seemed to ask her why he had become her elder brother again? "Brother?" "Yes, he is one of my distant relatives." Celia was panic for fear that the waitress might see through her little trick. Since her brother was very wealthy, then e of you." Celia could tell that John Lin was an honest man. "Of course. Thank you very much, Mr. John." Celia didn''t expect to find the partner in such restaurant so quickly. "You''re welcome. We would all benefit from the deal. Where are the rest of the eggs?" John scratched his head in embarrassment. Although most of the waitresses in this restaurant were young girls, he had never seen such a beautiful girl like Celia. He was totally enchanted by her. "The rest of the eggs are in the hall. Sharon, can you help me move them here?" Celia ordered happily, didn''t notice that Sharon was staring at her with a livid face. "Well, if your cousin is not feeling well, let me help you with it." Although John was nerd, he was extremely kind and hospitable at this time. "Who said that I''m not feeling well!" Furiously, Sharon went to the front hall to get the eggs. Chapter 56 Interesting woman "There are 490 eggs in total. Please have a look." "Will you come here tomorrow?" John asked. "In addition to eggs, do you need any other products?" If she could sell more than eggs, she would be very happy. "We also need a dozen chickens." John replied. "Many people in our village raise chicken. What is your price?" Celia thought that it was a frail deal. Although the villagers raised chickens to get eggs and sell the eggs for money, if John could give her a good price, she believed that the villagers would be willing to sell the chickens. "Usually, we give 12 dollars per chicken, but I will give you 12.5 dollars per chicken. What do you think? But each chicken weighs at least 2.5 kilo." John said. "Mr. John, this is very nice of you to do this." Celia had never thought that the chicken would be so expensive. The price he offered wa uarantee that you will be able to get out of the jail in three or five days." She was a smart enough. "Celia, how dare you." He believed that there was nothing Celia couldn''t do. "Too late, three, two..." Before she uttered the last number, Sharon got off the motorcycle meekly. "Do you want to leave me alone here?" "This is my motorcycle. You asked me to take you to the street, but you didn''t ask me to take you back home. Besides, I was in a bad mood and didn''t want to give you a ride. You have to find a way yourself." Celia started her motorcycle, leaving Sharon behind who was waving his hands. "Celia Tang..." "Woman''s heart is so difficult to guess." Looking at Celia''s back, Sharon felt frustrated as he had never imagined that he would be abandoned by a girl. However, he felt that Celia''s personality was somewhat identical to his. Chapter 57 Private Talk Celia drove her motorcycle back to the town. She asked the tailors made a set of clothes according to her size. However, she did not make it for herself. Thanks to Lily, she could make a deal in business. Although Lily had a bad attitude before, it turned out that she was a nice person. Celia should thank her for helping her. "So many eggs have been sold?" Jane was surprised. Her niece was really great. Sometimes it took the villagers half a day to sell dozens of eggs in the town, while Celia just sold hundreds of eggs at such a short amount of time. "Yes, aunt. And the price is one cent higher than the price in town. I met a good gentleman today." Celia''s face broke into a big smile too. She had completely forgotten the fact that she had left Sharon on the street. "Good luck has finally turned to you and your mother." She was very happy that her niece succeeded in selling the eggs. S lone?" She thought that Sharon should be back by a car at this time. She thought he would come to her home to get even with her. "Yes. Mom has been in the store all day long. I don''t think that people will buy anything in our small store. If it went on like that, I can''t earn any money at all. I think I might as well do something else." Wendy felt that she had nothing to do but to stay at home. Although everyone needed salt or soap, they wouldn''t buy it every day. She would feel uncomfortable if she didn''t get herself busy. In the past, she didn''t even have a break in the Tang family. "What do you want, mother?" Celia knew that the store didn''t make any money. Her original intention was to let Wendy take a rest. She knew that Wendy had gotten used to living a busy life, she would be bored if she had nothing to do. So that was why Celia wanted her to mind the store for the time being. Chapter 58 Sharon Disappeared "Didn''t I make the basket before? I can also cut bamboo out to make a basket and earn some money." She could not stay in the house like this. She also wanted to ease her daughter''s burden. Now this family was almost supported by her. "Mom, making a basket is too hard. Look at your hands, which almost split into two parts. How can I bear to see you suffer from pains? You don''t have to make a basket. Moreover, my business is getting on track. Give me more time. When I have enough money, I can do anything else," Celia consoled her. Wendy had been working hard for her whole life. Celia knew that she couldn''t live without work, so she asked her to stay at home and mind the store to keep her busy. "But I have nothing to do." "Mother, you''re buying eggs for me. You''ve already done me a big favor. I can''t achieve what I had without you. And you see what good things I''ve brought for you today?" Celia pointed at the box. She needed at least a month to distract her mother''s attentio e was disqualified from the exam. However, in the 80''s, English had not been popularized in the country yet and the college entrance examination had only been restored for a few days. Everything was under exploration at that time. "My mother will be out soon." Hardy was soaked in sweat. He looked a simple and honest young man. "Thank you, Hardy. But I think you might have made a mistake here." Celia didn''t want him to make a mistake in such easy test. "Really? Let me check." Hardy didn''t contradict her. He picked up a book and checked it. Then he looked at Celia in shock and asked, "Celia, You know English?" The Tang family had a tradition that they preferred men to women. How could they let Celia study in school? "No, no, I guessed it," Celia claimed. She shouldn''t have said that. People would become suspicious of her behavior. "Celia, you are so clever. Your guess is right." The village head''s wife had already stood behind them while wiping her hands. Chapter 59 Slap On Aunt "Celia is smart. If she had been at school, she would have been admitted by the University." Hardy''s face turned red. He had never said such words to any girl. Although Celia didn''t go to high school, he thought that the word "smart" was made for her. "This is the first time that Hardy said someone was smart. Celia, what are you doing here? Are you looking for Horace?" The village head''s family members were nice to Celia. Celia was of the same age as Hardy, but she had already earned a living by herself, so Hardy''s wife felt sorry for her. "No, aunt. I''m here for you." Celia said. "Looking for me? What can I do for you?" "Well, here is the thing. I''ve been buying eggs recently, and from today on I''ll also buy chickens. 10 dollars per chicken, and the chicken should weigh above 2.5 kilo. Do you want to sell them?" Celia came straight to the point. After all, it was not a shameful thing. If she wanted to sell it, Celia was happy. If not, Celia wouldn a waste of time to talk to this kind of person. Although she was a civilized person from the 21st century, facing such bully, she could only resort to violence. She took a willow branch behind the door and slapped it on Lucy''s face without hesitation. "Ah!" It was much more painful than hitting by the whips. Everyone on the street heard her screech. The people standing at the door were totally shocked to see this scene. At this moment, Celia was not like a girl at all. She was like a lion that had just woken up. She looked somewhat ferocious and terrifying, making people dare not approach her. "You don''t have to work? Why do you surround here?" Horace appeared at the firewood room. At the same time, Hardy was sweating with a chicken in his hand. "Mr. Horace, you must seek justice for me. That bitch, she offended me first. She not only disrespected me, but also beat me with that branch. Look at my face!" Lucy screeched, as if she was the victim. Chapter 60 Take Her To The Police Station "Mr. Horace, you must control this bitch. Look at my mother!" Celia was also good at putting on an act. "Mr. Horace, all the villagers present had seen that she slapped me on my face." Her face was swollen like a pig''s head. "Enough! That''s enough!" Horace gave Lucy a look of disgust. He knew she was not easy to deal with. Celia and her mother made a living just by selling eggs and things were getting better and better. So Lucy must have been jealous of them already. "What happened, Wendy? are you all right?" There was a big bump on Wendy''s head and the blood kept oozing out. "Yes, mom, what happened? I went out for less than half an hour. How did she bully you? Tell Mr. Horace, he will definitely help us." Celia glared at Lucy with hatred. "Mr. Horace, I was cooking in the kitchen. She broke in and said that she wanted to buy salt, but she didn''t give me money for tened. "You ruined my food. One is braised pork feet with brown sauce, and another is beef and fish. Give me 50 bucks." Celia fixed her eyes on Lucy. She should bear the consequence since she dared to bully her and her mother. "What? 50 bucks?" Lucy was completely dumbfounded. It was a large sum of money for a poor family. They didn''t have so much money at all. Moreover, if Sue knew about it, she would scold her. "You are crazy! How could it worth 50 bucks?" "if the food was not that expensive, how could you want to steal it from my house? I have already lower my price. Pay me back now, or I''ll go to the police station." Celia wasn''t joking this time. Celia had already given her the chance, and she was just making trouble for herself. "Mr. Horace..." "It''s useless to ask me for help. You are the one who bullied her mother, and you are not allow her to fight back?" Chapter 61 Teach Them A Lesson "Give her the money!" "Don''t do that again." "Yes, Celia has had a hard time. She made some money and brought some food for her mother. How could you rob her? That''s so humiliating!" "It''s so embarrassing. Although life is hard now, it is not like that you couldn''t afford the food. It''s so rude to grab other people''s food." The passers-by made comments on what Lucy had done. "I really don''t have 50 bucks." Actually, Lucy didn''t know that she had been in such a big mess. She had to sell tons of products to get the 50 bucks. If her mother-in-law, Sue, knew about that, Lucy would be severely punished by her. "No money? We can go to the police station directly. I''m afraid that you can even afford five hundred bucks by then." Celia threatened her. She would not shed tears until she was faced with grim reality. "Don''t, don''t scare me." In fact, Lucy was already scared. "She is not threatening you. The countr was confused. He thought his son had done something wrong. "Father, Celia is buying chicken. The price is 10 dollars per chicken. My mother sold one to her. I brought the chicken to her and get the money." Said Hardy. "That''s it?" "Celia, are you buying chicken?" Hearing that Cora sold her the chicken and the price was ten dollars, the villagers immediately asked, since her price was higher than that of in the town. "Right. I want to buy ten chicken today, but I have already bought one, there is still nine left. If you want to sell the chicken to me, you can go home as soon as possible to choose a chicken which is about 2.5 kilo. My price is 10 dollars, which is much higher than the town." There were a lot of people in front of her house, and everyone had heard the news. "Really? Ten dollars?" "Yes, I didn''t lie to you. You had heard what Hardy said. He is going to be a college student in our D Village." Chapter 62 To Be Your Daughter In Law "It''s really 10 dollars for a chicken." Hardy said as he took out the money Celia gave him. "Really? I''ll go home to get one for you." "Me too, Celia." "And me, and me..." The villagers who wanted to sell the chicken all went back to fetch it. "Hardy, thank you so much!" If it weren''t for him, Horace wouldn''t have known that such a terrible thing happened to her family. "You''re welcome. It''s what I should do." Hardy scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed. "Hardy, could you please do me a favor?" Celia said to Hardy. Hardy was the most highly educated person in the whole D Village. It seemed that he was the only one who could help Celia. "Just tell me. I will try my best to help you." Hardy found her more attractive than before. "May I borrow your senior high school textbooks?" She w to spread those rumors to destroy Celia''s reputation?" Hardy also spoke for Celia. On top of that, there was nothing between him and Celia. He just had a crush on Celia. How could that shrewish woman tarnish Celia''s reputation. "Hardy, Do you think I don''t know that you are attracted by her beauty?" Lucy was unwilling to give 50 dollars to Celia. No matter what, she had to ruin Celia''s reputation and took revenge for the insult. "Crack..." Celia was different from the others. She didn''t have any comment on Lucy''s behavior. She just slapped on Lucy''s face ruthlessly. She now realized that it was better to slap her on the face than reasoning with such shameless woman. "How dare you!" But before Lucy could find something to fight back, Celia quickly slapped the branch towards her hand. "Lucy, you asked for it!" Chapter 63 Dignity Only pain could make people learn their lessons. That was what happened to Lucy. Celia had revenged herself. She didn''t show any mercy to Lucy. She had bullied them many times since they were in the Tang family. "Lucy, you''d better give me the money as soon as possible and leave. If you keep staying here and playing tricks on me, I can talk to Wade for a few minutes before you are arrested by the police. And he will me who is right." Wade was the weakness of Sue and Lucy. They cared about him the most, and the whole family was waiting for him to change his fate in college and guide them to live a good life. "How dare you!" Lucy covered her aching cheeks and roared. "You''ll see!" Celia looked straight into Lucy''s eyes. She was scared but pretended to be calm. "You bastard! You just want to blackmail me! This is the money!" The fifty dollars in her hand g too far. You should come here more often in the future. If Lucy bullys them again, I think as the village head, you should teach her lesson." It was the first time that Hardy had seen such a scene, but he wasn''t scared by Celia''s violent attacks at all. He thought that people should fight back for self-defense. "Hardy, I thought you didn''t care about my job." His son was very strange today. He not only asked him to come here to help Celia, but also asked him to show up in her house more frequently. It was not the way he dealt with things. "You are my father. Of course I care about you. And you are the head of the village. If you don''t do well in the village, I am afraid that people will say bad things about you." Henry was afraid that Horace could see through his mind, so he pretended to be calm. "You only have to study hard. I will take care of my job." Chapter 64 Men Were Unreliable After the turmoil, ten chicken were bought in no time. After that, the villagers sent more chickens to Celia''s house, and she also kept them in her home. It turned out to be a blessing in disguise. If the chicken business went well in the future, she would earn more money than just selling eggs. And the chickens were more easy to be transported on the road. The next morning, Celia put all the eggs in the trunk as usual. Then she put the eggs on both sides of the motorcycle to keep it in balance. She got on the motorcycle and was ready to go. "Celia, I''m going with you today." Zack said suddenly as he came to her home with the eggs. "Come with me? Uncle, you are busy in farm work now, aren''t you? Do you have time?" It doesn''t matter if she come alone. Moreover, she just delivered the goods to the restaurant. "Yes, other villagers would help me with the work today, so your aunt can do it alone." ning." Celia gave a salute to Mr. Chen. "Celia, you are getting better and better at business now." This was the first time that Zack was with Celia when she was doing business. He was surprised that Celia would be so composed and talkative in the face of these bosses. Celia got the deal comfortably, no messing. And the price had been raised a little. "Of course, it''s a piece of cake." She wasn''t bragging. She just needed a large sum of money to started a new business. "I don''t think you can do that. But I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to bury yourself in the business every day." It was good to have a business, but he was worried that it would be hard for Celia to find a husband. "Uncle, you don''t have to worry about it. I will not sell the eggs every day. It''s just a special period. I just started the business. When I get more money, I will naturally consider something else." Chapter 65 Insight "Celia, if it is because of money, I can lend it to you. After all, I have money now. I can earn some more by myself." He still had some money in his hand, and he would go out to earn some money after his farm work. "Uncle, you don''t have to do that. My mom and I are doing great and we can afford meat every day. Our lives have become so much better than before. Furthermore, we need to be careful about everything. We can''t rush things, or we will Screw up everything." Although Jane treated her and her mother very well now, Jane as her aunt after all. They also had their own worries in life. How could she take money from her uncle all the time? At that time, they would dislike her. When her business went on track, she didn''t want to disturb her them anymore. "You do have a lot of life theories. If you were in school, I bet you would be doing great in study." He was glad to know that his niece was more and more promising. "Really? How do you k my niece with some chicken business?'' he thought. ''Only on your dream!'' "Uncle, you are too sensitive. Yes, you called my name. But it is not a big deal, right?" Celia whispered to Zack. Her uncle was so sensitive. No matter whom she was with, Zack seemed to dislike him. "Yes, it is a big deal. You should call her Miss Celia!" He didn''t care whether John was the buyer of the restaurant or not. If he had been nice to John, he would be more arrogant. "You are right, sir. I should not call her by her name directly. I should call her miss." Celia''s cousin was present yesterday. And her cousin was not nice to him at first sight as he didn''t have the chance to talk to Celia. Today, Celia''s uncle was mean, too. John was so scared that he broke out into a cold sweat. "John, I''m sorry. My uncle adores me since I was a child." Celia didn''t know what was wrong with Zack either. Was he here making trouble for her today? "It was my fault!" Chapter 66 Warning "Sir, would you like to have lunch at a restaurant? It''s my treat." John could tell that Celia''s uncle did not like him. So he was trying to please him. "No, thanks. We can afford it ourselves. Did you check the chicken? We should head back now," Zack urged. "No problem. This is the money, Miss. Celia." In fact, he didn''t even have the time to take a look at the chickens. His eyes were fixed on Celia. He was curious why she was so beautiful. Celia was such a beauty that he couldn''t take her eyes off her. "OK. Thank you, Mr. John." Celia gave Zack a meaningful look and accented the word "miser". "You''re welcome. By the way, our restaurant is going to hold a wedding ceremony tomorrow evening. We need 20 chicken in total. Could you please send it here tomorrow morning?" John was afraid that she would not come, so he offered her a business deal. "Of course, of course. uble. She was annoying sometimes. "I''ll deliver the chicken with you from tomorrow!" He was afraid that John had ulterior motives, so he couldn''t let his niece go there alone. "No need for that. Don''t waste your time. I remember you came to the county for something today? Let''s go." Celia change the topic. "No need. You should go back now." Zack didn''t mention his errands. "Uncle, are you kidding me? You said you had something to do in the county this morning. Now you want to go home? Or are you here to supervise me today?" Celia immediately sensed that something was wrong. Her uncle insisted on coming with her today. His target should be John. That was why he had a look of disgust on John just now. No, he seemed to have found that John was interested in her. He was here to warn John, but how did he know John? It seemed that only she knew about it, except for Sharon. Chapter 67 The Enemy Of An Enemy Is A Friend "Did Sharon tell it to uncle? Something is wrong..." Celia was murmuring to herself, ''That''s impossible. My uncle has told me clearly that he doesn''t want me to be with such a man like Sharon. Why he was in alliance with Sharon? That''s impossible.'' "Uncle, the more I think about it, the more strange I feel. Is it the reason why you come here was for John? You''re a liar. You''re here to warn John, right? Only I and Sharon know about him, and I didn''t tell anyone about it. He told you. Am I right?" Celia was totally different from the person she used to be. She could figure out what was going on here. "Claire, you are very smart now. Thanks to Sharon this time. If it weren''t for him, I would not know about this guy. Sharon had done a great job." Zack praised him profusely. "I know it''s him. He''s talking nonsense. Well, so you mean that if anyone else looks at me more often, you are one hundred percent sure he has a crush on me? You are t snappily. She couldn''t understand why such a man would leave without saying goodbye. She was just a little angry. "I think he is looking for you. What''s more, you peeked around on your motorcycle this morning. You were looking for him too, weren''t you?" He knew what she was doing, but he didn''t want to embarrass her. "I told you I was enjoying the scenery. Why would I wait for him? Uncle, you should take my side!". He had won quite a few favors from his uncle, who didn''t even yield to hard and soft tactics. "I will support the one who treats my niece well. It is said that a good marriage is of great importance to woman''s life. I think that Sharon is really a good man. You should believe in your uncle." The problem was, not only did Zack form an alliance with Sharon, but also Zack was speaking in his favor. "I don''t want to be married to a rich man. I want to live a good life on my own." She didn''t agreed on her uncle''s plan. Chapter 68 Go To School As Soon As Possible "Where am I?" Zack had said that he would go home, but Celia insisted that she would take him to a mysterious place. "It''s a school. Uncle, it''s the best school in our county. Wash do you think?" Celia took Zack to the school in the county. "Wow, how magnificent! The school is great!" Hearing that, Zack took a look at the building in front of him. Despite that he was too old for school, he was still eager to learn there. "There are better ones you haven''t seen." If he had seen her high school and college buildings in her previous life, he would have been shocked to death. "Girl, you said as if you have seen them before." In Zack''s mind, the farthest place Celia could go out was the county. How could she ever seen a better school than this. "Of course I haven''t seen them before, but I had dreamed of them." She almost let it slip. Fortunately, she was smart enough. "I''m afraid that I would ne lk big. There are rules in the school." Why did she always worry about the money? He can afford her tuition. "I don''t care. I will persuade the headmaster." "Nonsense! Do you think the school is yours? How could the principal agree to such a ridiculous request?" Zack didn''t know what to say. "If he doesn''t, we''ll see. Anyway, I''ll figure it out. Uncle, don''t worry about me. Otherwise, I will change my mind." She knew her uncle was just concerned about her. But it was said that haste makes waste. "Okay, okay. I won''t say that. But this is the most important thing. You must take it to heart." Zack warned. "Okay, I know. It''s my own business and I should pay more attention to it!" Celia said. "I hope so. If you don''t study hard, neither me or your mother would not allow you to do business anymore." Education could change one''s destiny, and it was a great thing to go to college in the 80''s. Chapter 69 I Wont Accept Her Wendy had gotten more and more familiar with the egg and chicken business, and their soybean business was getting better and better, so they almost didn''t have to run around to buy goods from the neighborhood. The villagers would take their eggs and chicken to her house. In just half a month''s time, a large group of chicken were kept in her courtyard of firewood room. If the restaurant needed the chickens, she would deliver it to them. And the rest of the chickens would lay eggs. So no matter what, Celia was the one who took the advantage in the business. However, she was somewhat getting tired of the chicken business. Celia had accumulated a lot of money recently. She thought it was time for her to start something new. "Celia, our family''s business is getting better and better recently. I thought our little store would be closed down, but now it seems like it''s doing great now." Celia had already got her reputation. She brought back the ba willing to accept her. "Well, our teacher said they can''t accepted you and they had enough students." Many of his classmates had been in the primary school, middle school and entered the high school. But there were still many students failed to pass the college entrance exam. So it was reasonable that they didn''t believe Celia who had never been in the school would have a shot in college. "Okay." Celia was not sad at all. It seemed that she had foreseen the result. "Celia, don''t you feel bad?" Celia''s reaction surprised Hard. "Sad? Of course I''m sad? But it can''t solve any problem." If being sad can solve the problem, she would have cried her heat out. She used to be a university student, but now she had to take part in the college entrance examination again. What the hell was going on. "Well, you are right. How about I visit our teacher tomorrow and ask her to meet you?" Hardy didn''t want to see Celia so sad. . Chapter 70 Your Son Had A Crush On That Girl "Hardy, how about you take me to the school next time? I''m going to beg your teacher to give her a chance to go to school. I''m willing to do knelt down on my knees in front of her." On the other hand, Wendy was so worried when she heard that her daughter couldn''t go to school anymore. "Don''t worry. I''ll figure it out." "Yes, mom. There are rules in the school. I can get into the school with my ability." Celia said. She knew that things was not as easy as that. "It''s all my fault. I don''t have any background and I don''t know any people in the school." If there were some relatives in school, this might be easy. "Mom, that''s none of your business. We should blame Sue. It is that old witch that values boys more than girls. She is afraid that I will spend the money of the family, so she didn''t let me go back to middle school." The Tang family always preferred sons to daughters. It was already a mirac fell in love with him because of his family and education background. "So what? Celia can now support her family, and her business is doing great now. She and her mother could afforded meat and other great food every day. Can your son do any of that?" Howard thought highly of Celia. "You are his father. How could you disgrace your son like that?" Said Cora with an unhappy look on her face. "What? Your son would be lucky to have Celia. She was beautiful, smart and tough. She must have a promising future." Even the men in the village couldn''t do what Celia had done. "Yes, Celia is beautiful, but the rumors about her..." Those rumors about her went wild in the village. "Those gossipy women have already apologized for what they did a long time ago. Why are you so angry? Now your son has fallen in love with Celia, but Celia haven''t say anything yet. What''s the rush?" Horace said with anger. Chapter 71 Dinner Out Hardy didn''t tell Celia that his father wanted to help her. He just worried that if things didn''t go well, Celia might end up being disappointed. Celia brought eggs and chicken to the restaurant these days. She also could earn a lot of money if she went there. By the way, she had also reached an agreement with the other two breakfast shop owners about the soybeans. "How about I treat you to a meal today, Miss Celia?" John had invited Celia countless times, but she refused. "Thanks, John. I have something to deal after I went back home." ''It''s embarrassing to stay with a man alone. If other villagers saw this, my reputation would be ruined, '' she thought. "Just let me buy you a meal. It won''t take long." John was getting more and more courageous. He was bolder because Zack 0 did not follow her this time. "John, maybe some other time. My uncle is waiting for me at home." ''Now that I mentioned my unc as grateful that John didn''t blame her. "Can I really call you Celia?" It seemed that calling her name was a further development in their relationship. "Of course you can. You can call my name." They didn''t live in the feudal society. Would they get into trouble by just calling each other''s name? "Good. I''ll call you Celia from now on. If I meet your uncle, I''ll call you miss." "Okay, whatever." Celia didn''t care about it at all. "John, look at yourself in a mirror. You are drooling. It''s the first time that I have seen you like this. Do you think that your mother could allow you to be with Celia?" John''s mother? She was not a woman to be trifled with. "Why did you mention my mother? Don''t frighten Celia." John rolled his eyes at her. "Lily, what happened? What is wrong with John''s mother?" Celia said deliberately. "Of course. You don''t know that my aunt is an incredible woman." Chapter 72 I Know I Dont Deserve Him "Lily, shut up!" Before she could say anything else, John stopped her. "John, I didn''t mean to discredit aunt. I''m praising her." Seeming to realize that she had made a mistake, Lily immediately covered her mouth and explained. "I''m begging you to eat your food and stop talking." Lily could be a real troublemaker. He didn''t expect her to say something nice to him. But how could she ruin this precious moment they had right now. He was afraid that Celia might have a bad relationship with her mother-in-law in the future. "Yes, I know!" Realizing that she said something improper, she lowered her head and ate her food. "Celia, in fact, my mother is very nice to get along with. Don''t listen to her nonsense. Please don''t take this the wrong way." John explained hastily. He didn''t want Celia to have any misunderstandings about his mother. He would want leave a good impression on Celia. "I know. You are an exce s mother worked. He couldn''t wait any longer, so he wanted to discuss with her immediately. He hoped that her mother and Celia could meet tomorrow, and then he would feel relieved after everything was settled. Celia was such a beautiful woman. If she hadn''t marry him earlier, he would probably have more nightmares. "What''s the rush?" Lily couldn''t help complaining. She had never seen John be so attentive to one person. It was lucky for him to meet someone he liked. However, Lily was afraid that things didn''t go on as he wished, and she thought that Celia would not love her back. What was more, John''s mother was a tough woman with strong personality. She wanted to find a family of equal status for her son. Celia was not only a country girl, but also a self-employed business woman. Even if Celia is good-looking, John''s mother would not agree on this marriage. So she doesn''t know what will happen when they met each other. Chapter 73 Unfilial Son Celia fed some chicken after she went back home. And Wendy dragged her into the study. Of course, she had no idea of what happened after she left, nor did she know what would happen to her tomorrow. "Celia, go to Mr. Horace''s. Hardy came to see you just now, but you were not at home. He asked you to go to his house to discuss something with you. Is it because he has arranged for you to go to school?" Hardy''s reaction just now told Wendy that something was going on. "Okay." "Then take this with you!" When Celia was about to leave, Wendy put a slice of meat Celia brought today in a plastic bag and handed to Celia. "Mom, what are you doing?" She even put it in a plastic black bag. "You can take this meat to Mr. Horace. There is nothing good in our house. After all, Hardy has been helping you. It is a small gift." She didn''t care whether it was a good news or not. She owed Horace''s family a great even compete with you." Cora praised Celia profusely. The dishes she made were so good. If she could be with her son in the future, it seemed that her son would never be starved. Thinking of this, she felt happier. "Celia is our guest now. How can you ask a guest to cook. Don''t you feel ashamed to tell others about this? Why did you mention Lucy here?" Horace said reproachfully. "Mr. Horace, please don''t blame aunt. I insisted on cooking. I don''t know if it tastes good or not." Celia explained hastily. "Wow, it smell so delicious. I''m sure it must taste good." Hardy said with a shy face. It could be seen that his face turned red after saying those words. "You said it''s delicious even without trying it. Your mother has cooked for you for more than twenty years, but you never praised me like that." Cora couldn''t help but sigh. She felt bitter when she saw her son treated other girls so well. Chapter 74 I Wish You Could Pass The Exam After dinner, Celia expressed her gratitude to Horace and then went back. She had to go back and prepared for the exam. Since she was going to take an exam tomorrow, there was no time for her to deliver the goods. Fortunately, Wendy was skilled in the business, and there were still some eggs and chickens in the house, so she had to ask Zack to help her deliver the goods. Celia told what happened to her uncle and aunt. Both of them were very happy to hear that, and they both supported her to take the exam. Celia had brought Zack deliver goods last time, so he must have remembered it very clearly, and she was sure that everything would be find since John was in the restaurant. "Celia, I support you. You must prepare well for the exam. Don''t worry about the business. We will always be there for you." Jane supported Celia to go to school. Although she was also anxious and she didn''t know what to do. "Thank you, aunt and uncle." ep fried dough stick? I was just kidding. I''m not that superstitious. Besides, if I ate one fried stick and two eggs, I would be able to get one hundred points. I might have made a fortune a long time ago by selling eggs." Celia said with a smile. In fact, she didn''t care about that. "I thought you cared about this, but..." Celia''s sudden smile made him confused. And he was enchanted by her smile. "The deep fried dough sticks seem to be very delicious. Since you have bought them, I will enjoy it. Thank you, Hardy." Celia took the fried bread stick from his hand and took a big bite without hesitation. "Good! You get great scores. Celia, you''ll make it!" He thought they could go to the same high school and go home together after school. They might have the chance to go to college together in the future. Just thinking about this made him feel excited. He was motivated. Next year, he was sure to get to a good college. Chapter 75 Test Paper Hardy and Celia smoothly passed the security guard and entered the school. He wanted to turn to the headmaster directly, but he ran into his teacher, Tim Yu. "Is this the student you mentioned last time?" Tim Yu came straight to the point. "Yes. Her name is Celia Tang. She is from our village." Hardy said. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Tim. I''m Celia Tang." Celia was wearing a new dress today which was rare to see. She looked radiant and more brilliant. This was what Jane had specially bought for her at school. She also wore a pair of new shoes. After Jane earn money, she bought everyone new clothes and shoes except for herself. She still wore her old clothes. She prepared these for Celia because she was afraid that Celia would be bullied by other students because of her clothes. "I know. Henry has mentioned her." Tim Yu was a middle-aged man. He thought that Celia must be poor, but her appearanc s doing it again. God was punishing her. She had forgotten many equations and and only did the multiple-choice test. And she wasn''t sure of the answers. She gave up the latter part of the paper. Since she didn''t do it, she didn''t need to rack her brains. After all, it was too long before she could remember it clearly. "Miss. Linda, I''m done." In less than half an hour, Celia proposed to hand in the paper in advance. There was really no need to waste time here. In her opinion, time was as important as money. "Okay. Have you finished all your paper?" Linda was confused. So soon? Even a genius couldn''t be so fast. "Yes, it''s done. I want to hand in the paper. And then you can give me another paper. I want to get it done today. I have something to do at home tomorrow." Celia said. "You can hand it the paper, but your request is against the rules." She could only got two exams this morning. Chapter 76 Bad Attitude "Miss Linda, the rules are dead, but people are alive, and I didn''t cheat. I just want to finish the test as soon as possible, so you don''t have to stand here and waste your time." Since she didn''t know the answers, she didn''t want to waste time. But In Linda''s eyes, her words and behaviors meant that she didn''t cherish this opportunity. No one would finish the tests in such a short amount of time. Who did she think she was? "Have you done?" Linda walked towards Celia, her tone full of impatience, directly looking at the blank area of the examination paper. "I have done it already. I don''t know if I should continue. There is only one hour left. I can''t figure it out, so I don''t think it''s necessary." If she knew the answers, of course she would write it down on the paper. She was not stupid. "You''re the one to talk. Since you''re so eager to learn, you should work hard. You couldn''t even finish such a simple examination paper, why do you want to get in this school? You are just wasting you for your help today." Said Hardy. Linda was moved by his words. "You are welcome. Celia was doing great," Linda looked at Celia and said. "You don''t have to do the paper now, you can do it after lunch. I will lock this test paper with the key first." Linda felt that Celia Had a bad attitude before. But as a teacher, she was quite responsible. She locked up Celia''s tests paper in the drawer and took the keys with her. "Okay. Thank you, Miss Linda." "Mr. David, have you eaten yet? I only brought food for them..." Hardy asked, noticing that David was also there. "It is okay. I''ll go to the canteen myself. Hardy, which village do you live in? Your village is quite a good place, and people there are all beautiful." David left as soon as he finished his words. He couldn''t bear staying there any longer, because he was afraid that Linda would scold him. "What?" Hardy was confused and didn''t understand what David meant. "Don''t worry about him. Let''s enjoy the meal!" Chapter 77 I Will Always Support You After lunch, Linda didn''t have a rest. She asked Celia for advice. Since Celia was willing to take an examination, Linda felt that she was right. She didn''t want to waste everyone''s time. "I''m done, Miss. Linda." Celia also quickly completed the remaining exam paper. She did what she could do. As far as she could remember, she had tried hard to think about it. In a word, she had tried her best in the exam. It wouldn''t be too good, but she believed she was not that bad. She was mentally prepared. "Yes." Celia handed all the papers to Linda. "Miss Linda, Thank you for your help today. When can I know my scores?" Celia asked. The result was vital to her. Linda didn''t know what to say. More than a half of the math paper was blank. Linda had just looked though her physical and chemical papers. She shook her head repeatedly. It was impossible for her to get in the school because her scores were to you do, we will always support you. But if you can go to school, it will be the best choice for you. What''s more, if you can go to school, you should leave your business to us in the future." Zack, who standing aside in silence, said in a heavy tone. "Why? Uncle, even if I go to school, I can still do the business. I can make it!" What he said was true and they had to discuss it, but no one could change her views. "You are a student. Why do you want to sell the eggs? I have enough money for your tuition." "Celia, I support your uncle. No matter how hard it would be, I will support you to go to school!" "I agree!" They were all on Zack''s side. They were uneducated farm people who had suffered a lot in their lives and were treated unfairly when it came to their education background. Since Celia had the chance to change her life, as her family, they should spare no effort to support her. Chapter 78 Suffering From Injustice "Are you three together to against me?" Seeing that the three of them were on the same side, she felt that she was a bit of outnumbered. However, she was very stubborn. Since she had decided from the beginning, she naturally wouldn''t easily listen to others. She had other people''s body, but her mental age was above thirty or even older. She was an adult. Why couldn''t she make her own choice? "I''m for your own good!" Jane could see that Celia was more ambitious than them. So Jane thought that no matter what Celia did, she would make a difference in the future. She was so bold and courageous that nobody could compare with her. In ancient times, there was a female hero, Mulan. Just now, she felt that her niece was the modern version of Mulan, strong and powerful. "Well, let''s stop talking about it. Anyway, it is still uncertain now. We''d better not talk about it to r son spend so much money on inviting you to dinner?" Zack was in rage. "Nonsense. What''s her problem? His cousin invited me to dinner and John insisted on following us. And his cousin paid the bill. I can find the waiter." She was so angry that her eyes were burning with hatred. How could she take advantage of her son? It was hilarious. She had had numerous delicious food in her previous life, how could she marry her son for just two dishes? "I trust you. But it doesn''t matter if we don''t do such business. You can''t go tomorrow." Zack''s tone sounded more like an order. If Celia went there, things would turn ugly. "No, I have to go tomorrow. If I don''t go, it will seem like there was indeed something going on between me and John. I must go!" She wouldn''t let a stranger ruin her own reputation. What''s more, John should also assume the responsibility. Chapter 79 Burn The Bridge "That woman looks aggressive." These women in the city were really stuck-up. Even if they were rich, it was none of his business. Why didn''t they show respect to people. Besides, he thought his niece was beautiful and capable. He didn''t think a buyer in the restaurant like her son could match up to her if she went to college in the future. "Sue was also very fierce and difficult to deal with, but I won in the end. This is a war between women. Uncle, don''t get involved. It''s not time for you to show up. When I need you, I will turn to you for help." What''s the matter with the city people? "Well, I''ll wait for your good news tomorrow. I believe in you." He thought that he was really impulsive this time. He shouldn''t have quarreled with that shrewish woman yesterday. Now he thought that Celia was more stable than he was. As a man, he should not waste time on talking to that damn woman. If it was his turn to f e fall in love with her? It was Cora who had told her aunt about this. It couldn''t be wrong. ''Hardy''s family helped me a lot, but this is not enough for me to give myself to Hardy. But I''m deeply indebted to them. But how to refuse?'' Celia thought in mind. She was every cautious of her relationship with other people. It must be because of her beauty. Celia looked at the reflection of the mirror and saw her arched eyebrows, cherry red lips, white teeth. She indeed had an exceedingly beautiful face. Celia sighed again. No wonder everyone was enchanted by her. She was low-key enough. If she didn''t, nobody knew what kind of trouble she would get involved. But how should she refuse Hardy? This was indeed a headache for her. If she didn''t refuse him in a nice and gentle way, it made her look like a ungrateful woman. They were different from Tang family. She didn''t want to spoil her relationship with them. Alas! Chapter 80 His Mom Got In The Way Celia had just put away the new clothes and shoes. Then she put on the old clothes and shoes, which more suit her status. If she wore the new clothes and new shoes and deliberately dressed up gorgeously, people would think that she was a slut and tried to seduce other men. "Celia, why don''t you wear new clothes? You look pretty. Several girls in the village even asked me where did I buy them for you." Wendy looked at her daughter with satisfaction. She was poorly-fed since she was a child, so she was always very thin. Unlike others who were boney and flat, she was in good shape. The girls in the village all imitate her in dressing style. "I love this dress. I''ll wear it in the future. Besides, I will have to deliver the chickens, so the new clothes would smell." Celia didn''t mind her new dress at all. She thought that her old clothes suited her well. "Okay hose movie tickets." Celia kept refusing. On the one hand, John was afraid that Celia would leave, so he grabbed her arm. At that moment, a woman rushed out from the kitchen. "John, what are you doing?" A woman stood in front of them with her arms crossed before her chest. Her hair was stylish in the 80''s, and she looked tough. Celia had seen the world and was not a bumpkin. She just looked at his mother calmly. She wanted to see what the woman could do to her. "Mom, why are you here again?" John''s tone showed a hint of impatience. He was afraid that something bad would happen and that his mother would come to destroy it. "This is where my son works. Can I come here to see you? Who is this girl? Why haven''t I seen her before?" The woman stood beside Celia and circled around her. She looked at Celia up and down carefully, her tone full of disdain. Chapter 81 Not Interested In Your Son "This is Celia Tang, my suppliers. I''ve mentioned her to you." His mother always wanted him to marry a girl with education background or came from a family of equal status. She didn''t want the rural girl to be his daughter-in-law. "Are you a suppliers or something else, it''s hard to say. Don''t you fear that it''ll ruin your reputation by touching each other in broad daylight?" Rita Chen, John''s mother, knew that her son was definitely attracted by a good-looking girl. She didn''t expect that Celia was so beautiful, but what was the point of her good-looking appearance? She was born in a poor family and she couldn''t help her son''s career, she might become a encumbrance to their family. Such a daughter-in-law could not be accepted in the Lin family. "Mom, what are you talking about? Lower your voice. D this, we had never met in private. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate it by yourself. I''m not interested in your son." She wouldn''t marry John since her mom was so mean. "What? You are not interested in my son? Do you think my son is not good enough for you?" Rita got more furious. She was just a country girl. How could she look down upon her baby son? What a shameless girl. "I didn''t say that. I''m doing business, and I don''t think of anything else. You always think that I''m taking advantage of your son. In fact, I earn money by myself, we are just business partners. Moreover, he''s just a buyer in the restaurant, how powerful do you think he is?" Rita thought that her son was outstanding, but it had nothing to do with her. She did not rely on others, nor did she ask them for money. Chapter 82 Going On A Hunger Strike Rita planned to teach Celia a lesson. But to her surprise, Celia was not an ordinary girl. "How is it going? Did that woman bully you?" Staying at home, Zack was as anxious. He was kind of regretful that he had agreed to let Celia deliver the goods. No matter how, Celia would be put in an unfavorable situation when she met John''s mother. "Uncle, look at me. I''m fine. John''s mother thought that I had a crush on her son, but I''ve made it clear to her. But she seems very unhappy to hear my words." John was not her type. The reason why he was interested in her was that he was impressed by her pretty face. If he had the ugly face in the past, he would Not lay his eyes on her for one second. Moreover, a Mama''s boy had no future. "John was a treasure in his family. Everyone id that men could move upwards and water flowed downwards. How could she reduce herself to accepting a country girl as her daughter-in-law? Things were tricky! "Mom, will you agree or not?" Of course, John didn''t know the tricks in his mother''s mind. He just wanted to be together with Celia. "John, do you think Celia likes you?" Celia''s words had been engraved in her mind. How could she say that Celia didn''t like her son? "I''m not sure, but I know that she doesn''t hate me. We can take things slow, and she would love me back one day." Talking about Celia, he looked happy and gentle. "Look at you, boy. How did I teach you to be like this? She just gave you some chicken and eggs a few times, and you''ve already been fascinated! " Rita said disappointedly. Chapter 83 He Didnt Cheat When John was going on a hunger strike at home, Celia had no idea about it at all. Several days had passed. She was actually a little worried about her own test scores. She hadn''t heard any news from Hardy. She wondered if a college student like her in the 21st century would fail the exam in the 80''s. It was so embarrassed! She was a CEO. How could she be so stupid? The atmosphere of in the school was very intense, and the teachers were also very busy. Especially, on the day Celia handed all the examination paper to Linda, she saw clearly that there were several papers were all blank. She didn''t have any expectation on the result of exam. She would be astonished if Celia could get into the college with such a poor attitude. So Linda didn''t take the exam serious. So she took a key and locked the examination paper into the drawer. Then she went to do other things and totally forgot about it. This was something that Hardy had always been lage as Hardy in your class. It was said that she was poor from a very young age, and she only went to primary school and she didn''t even finish the junior high school. When someone came to me and asked me to help this poor girl, I couldn''t refuse him, so I came up with this method. I didn''t expect that this girl is really smart." The headmaster didn''t expect that it would work. He would accept any capable kinds in the school. "Primary school? But she could solve the question of the high school. How... How could she do that?" Tim was shocked again. If Celia, like other normal students, entered the middle school and the high school step by step, she would be genius. "She even said she leaned it all by herself!" "Unbelievable." "Yes, that''s why there are so many questions left unanswered." The only thing that Tim had thought of after looking through the examination paper was that Celia was good at English, but her math was in a mess. Chapter 84 Home Visit Celia didn''t answer most of the simple questions in the paper, especially the recitation and political materials. As long as she worked hard on it, he could make sure that the student''s scores could be increased by at least 50 grades. She was promising. She was such a genius, so of course he wanted her to go to school and study. "Principal, now we..." "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and inform the students and their parents in person. Don''t let other schools steal such a good student from us." The headmaster said excitedly. Celia was a self-taught genius. As long as she could go to school, she would have a bright future. "I go there myself?" Tim pointed at his nose. As the teacher in charge of a class, he had a lot of things to do every day. How could he visit them in person? What a great honor for Celia. "Of course you will go there by yourself. Do you want me to go there i ool, and to prepare for the college entrance examination next year." Said Tim. "That''s great! Her mother and uncle will be very happy if they know the result." Horace was glad to see that Celia got what she wanted. All his efforts had paid off. "So you mean she doesn''t have a father?" As a teacher, he had to know more about the students'' family conditions. If Celia really came from a poor family, the school would also provide some help as much as they could. "What a poor girl! She had no father since she was born, and her grandmother didn''t like her, so she drove Celia and her daughter out. Fortunately, she was tough and can support her family at a young age. Now she has to support herself by doing some small business. It''s difficult for her." In such a bad environment, Celia could also make a living by herself. She had learned many things by herself, which made many people admire her. Chapter 85 I Support Her To Go To School "Well, the child of a poor family was force to be an adult at such a young age." Tim signed. However, he didn''t expect that Celia''s situation was so difficult. It was rare and precious. Instead of being destroyed by life, she fought her way out. He believed that such a person would be promising in the future. "I couldn''t agree with you more. There are few girls who can be as tough as Celia. She is an ambitious and positive woman." Horace couldn''t help but praise her. "In this case, we can''t waste her talent. We must find her immediately and take her to class. As long as she continues to learn, there will be more opportunities." Then Hardy brought the teacher to Zack''s. They couldn''t wait to see Celia. "It seems that Celine is a smart girl. Even Hardy has to learn from her. Does it mean that Hardy was less smart then Celia?" After the teacher left, Cora was very confused. s soon as possible. On the other side, Celia came to deliver the goods as usual, and she could make money from it. Besides, Celia was forthright and frank, not afraid of being bullied by anyone. But John''s face pale from the hunger strike. He had been worrying about Celia. He was afraid that she would never want to see him again because of what his mother said, or she might ask her uncle to deliver the goods to him. The thought that he would be unable to see her made his mind dreary. It was not until he saw the familiar face that he felt much relieved. "Celia, you, you are here..." "I come here at this time every day. It''s not weird at all." Although she was a small business woman, she still had principles, and no matter what happened, she should be professional in business. "Here are the goods of today. Please check it." Celia wasn''t affected at all by John''s mother. Chapter 86 A Decent Job "I trust your goods!" Celia had been working with him for such a long time and he trusted her. "But I am afraid that your mother will be worried about us. So John, if you still treat me as your friend, you can do the examination as you like. Don''t let your mother think that I come here just to send you chickens and hundreds of eggs, and I''m taking advantage of you." Celia''s words were extremely harsh. She was a straightforward woman. If she hated someone, she couldn''t pretend to like him. "Celia, I know that my mother must have said something bad to you yesterday. I apologize to you on her behalf. I hope you won''t be angry with her." John was at a loss what to do. Celia was too calm. If she cried like other girls, or beat and scold him, he would accept. The calm expression on her face made him feel a little scared. "John, your mother is right. We are not the same. I''m just a small se the best. I''ll never play any tricks in my business. Thank you for taking care of me during this period." Celia had a distinct distinction between job and private interests, so she wouldn''t punish John for what his mother had done to her. "Celia, if you are not happy with the job recommended by my mother, you can quit." John was at a loss and didn''t know how to coax girls. "Son, even a person with high school education would not get the job I introduce. Since she only graduated from primary school, I didn''t think she had a shot." She made a lot of efforts in order to get this job, but now Celia was not satisfied with it. She was not easy to please. "Mom, shut up please. I beg you to stop talking." His mother just added fuel to fire. "Oh, that''s Celia." Led by Zack, Tim came to the back door of the restaurant. At this time, he saw Celia, the buyer and his snobbish mother. Chapter 87 Inferiority "Why are you here, Hardy?" Hardy was at the head of the group, followed by Zack and two other teachers. Rita didn''t understand what was going on, but when she saw Zack, she thought he was here to defend her niece. It was said that the rural area was so poor and the villagers were fierce, so she thought that she was unable to fight with men who worked in the field. So she pulled her son and prepared to hide in the kitchen. However, John was stubborn and wouldn''t leave no matter how hard she tried. She had to hide aside and observe the situation silently. "And uncle, why are you all here?" It must be because they had known he tests result. Judging from the happy expression on her uncle''s face, it seemed that she did a great job in the exam. "Celia, you can go to school now." Zack said excitedly. "Celia, this is director Tim. He will be your teacher from now on. This is M other. They had different opinions on each other. He only liked Celia, and other girls were nothing compare to her. He felt so annoyed that he went back home without going to work. Rita was even angrier. Her son''s job was great. If her son lost it, she couldn''t let off him easily. She had to figure out whether she had been admitted to the school first. And she could know what to do next. Rita asked for leave for her son and she went back home. When she got home, she found that John closed the door. He didn''t eat or drink. That was what he would do when he was angry. Since childhood, he was good at playing this trick in order to get the toys he liked. But he would be good after a while. But was the first time he did it for the girl he liked. So Rita really didn''t know what to do. She could buy the toys he liked for him, but Celia was a human being, she couldn''t buy her with money. Chapter 88 Not Immediately Enrolled Thanks to his niece, it was the first time for Zack to come to school in his life and he was extremely curious about everything. Thinking that his niece would have to study in such a good place in the future, he could not help smiling from ear to ear. "Mr. Tim, what was my examination result?" They all said that she passed the exam, but she didn''t know the specific score of each course. She was also curious. "I just want to tell you that you got 72 points in language, 21 points in math, 100 points in English, 62 points in physical science, 69 points in chemistry, 50 points in politics, 36 points in history and 28 in biology." Tim looked through the examination paper in person, so he could clearly remember Celia''s scores of every course. 476 in total, rank top 10 in the class. If she got such high score from the college entrance examination, she could get a good college. Furthermore, Celia was e me a chance to prove myself. This is what I want to do right now. I will not be able to attend the class and sit there quietly, and I would like to study at home." No wonder teachers could think so. Her reaction to the situation must be very odd to them. "Do you want to go to college?" "Of course I do!" Celia replied without hesitation. "Now that you want to go to college, you should take classes in school. At that time, teacher will give you some advices and help you with your study, and you will surely get into the ideal college." Tim wished that Celia could be in his class now and help her with her study. "Mr. Tim, thank you for your advice. I''ll tell you the truth. All I need is the chance to take the college entrance examination. I have to make money in the other time so that I can''t study in the classroom. But don''t worry, I would work hard in my study and would not let you down!" Chapter 89 Second Choice "Celia, what are you talking about! You go to school. You don''t need to worry about the rest. Your uncle can pay for it. It''s not difficult. " How could he not know his niece''s concern as an uncle? This child was too kind, and did not want to trouble others. The more she acted like this, the more pity he felt for her. As long as she was able to go to school, he would spare no effort to support her. Besides, it was not easy for her to have this honor. Perhaps God was pitiful for his children. Celia knew her uncle''s attitude. He was a masculine man. Since she moved out from Tang family, he had protected Celia and her mother. However, he was unable to take care of them for a lifetime. "Uncle, I know you are nice to us. But we still have a long way to go. It will take up most of my time." "Even if you want to study abroad for four years, I can afford it and I''m willing to do everything for you." He will go out to the construction site for a few days. ir home made the two of them grin from ear to ear all day long. "Yes, she got a full score in English and her gross score was much great than the other students. The teacher said she could get into the college immediately after she went to school and study hard." He sounded angry. "Really? My God! That''s great!" "Great!" The two women were so happy that they didn''t know what to say. "It''s such good news. Why didn''t you come back with some meant with you today? You can enjoy two glasses of wine today, Zack." Wendy said with tears in her eyes. She had never dreamed that her daughter would enter a college. "I''m going to kill the chicken. Go and get your knife sharpener." After Jane gave the order to Zack, she finally found that he looked very strange, his eyebrows tightly knitted. To be honest, he should be the happiest one. From the moment he entered the room till now, they were so happy that they didn''t notice his terrible face at all. Chapter 90 Supervisor With a knife in her hand, Jane pulled Zack aside and scolded, "What''s wrong with you? She''s your niece." The sudden change of Zack ''s mood surprised Jane. Since Celia could go to school, the whole family should be happy about it. Why did he pull a long face? "You are just a woman! You know nothing about it!" Celia was such a thoughtful woman that even a man like Zack felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. ''How could she earn money to support her family when she go to school? It would distract her from study, '' he thought. He then thought of the other students in the village nearby, Wade and Hardy. They were like princes in their home, and their families offered them everything they need, and they didn''t have to worry about the tuition and anything at all. Compared with other children, his nephew suffered a lot. "On this happy day, are you insane?" Jane didn''t know why Zack became like this after coming back to school with the teacher t had a higher score than last time. Her Chinese exam got 74 points. Next, Celia was going to enter math, which was one of the lessons she hated most. She had almost failed in the math last time, she must do her best this time. In spite of this, things didn''t go with her plans. After she finished a test, Tim would grade the paper immediately. Her face was clouded over after he saw the math results. She had passed the test last time, but she didn''t make it again. But this time, she had got 56 points and didn''t pass the math exams. If she didn''t go to the school to have a lesson, she might get worse in the exam. Normally, the students have to study at school, and it was not a good idea to learn at home. If she had any problem or she didn''t know anything, there was no one could help her at home. He thought that Celia was a talented student. She must attend school, so that she could make great progress and entered the college successfully! Chapter 91 Honor "This student must attend the school. If she can work harder and do a better job, she will have a promising future." The principal said. Celia had great potential and strength. She had a better chance to pass the college entrance examination than those who were well-educated. As a result, the school would never give her up since she was an excellent student. There were many distractions at home, and she couldn''t focus. What''s more, why she had to do other work during the day. If possible, school could pay for her tuition. "Sir, the English test score is here." "How much?" The most curious thing was Celia''s English score last time. Even the teacher didn''t have the confidence that he could have a full score in English. However, Celia was different. "100 points." "What a talented young girl! She could outmatch the others in this course." The principal was a little excited as he held the examination paper. Afterward, the scores r holiday next time, I''ll teach you all my English skills. I hope I can help you." In fact, it wasn''t that difficult to learn English. He just didn''t have a clue yet. "Really?" Hardy''s face turned red with excitement. How many people in the class wanted to compare with her in English? However, no one had the nerves to do that. He was the only one who had such an opportunity. Celia was not used to the blush on Hardy''s face. She hadn''t even flirted with Hardy yet. If she could, she didn''t know how he would react to it. Celia shook her head and thought, ''It''s more interesting to be with Sharon.'' Celia couldn''t help but feel shocked whenever she thought of Sharon''s face. It was not the first time she had done that... Why this man had always been lingering in her mind? "Celia..." Celia did not come to her senses until Hardy called her name. "What... Hardy, when you are back, you can come to me. Let''s study English together." Chapter 92 Take Me Out To See The World Celia had also got the excellent grades the second time. Besides, she had made sure that she would attend the school exam on time, so Wendy and her uncle didn''t say anything more. She didn''t know what else to say as she was really impressed by Celia''s great performance. So Celia did the business as usual. However, she was not willing to do the business in the restaurant any more. John was a nice guy. However, his mother was too stubborn and unreasonable. If she kept deliver the goods, she might get into trouble and the rumors would spread to the school. Things would get worse. Celia took John as her friend. Therefore, she felt that it was necessary to make things clear to him in person. She didn''t want to be a burden to him. It was boring. "I won''t deliver the goods to you after a few days. We don''t have enough chickens in our village, and the chicken won''t grow up so fast." John feared most that Celia would not come to the restauran w, you are still a student. You have to study on time and cherish the hard won opportunity." Zack thought that she really meant it, so he scolded her. What''s more, his job was special, and there was no way he could bring her there. "Hey, I was just joking. Don''t get me wrong." Celia acted like a naive girl. She also got restless. Her uncle''s wired reaction told her that something was going on. She began to worry about him. "That''s right. She didn''t mean it. There is no need for you to be so angry." Said Jane. "When I''m not around, you must keep an eye on this little girl. Don''t let her loaf around. Okay?" Zack felt helpless. Now he was the only man in the family. Although Celia was sensible and would not burden him, as her uncle, he should prepare the money in advance, just in case that something would happen in the future. He could only make some money from the farm, so he had better earn some money outside the village. Chapter 93 Who Likes Me "Aunt, I''m here to kill a chicken and then ask my mother to bring you one tomorrow. Today I have to let uncle have a good meal. It''s certainly not as good as home when we are outside." Celia rolled up her sleeves and was ready to show off. "Kill whichever chicken you want." Jane was never a stingy person, let alone the food for her husband. She certainly would not say a word. Celia was a good cook. She had seen the food programs in her previous life, and She had been to all kinds of the restaurants. To everyone''s surprise, she was a great cook in here. "This meat is so delicious." "It''s much better than those cooks in the village." "I can have three bowls of rice if I smell the fragrance." The three gave thumps up to Celia. "Really?" It was really rare for her to cook in her previous life. The takeout food was so delicious, so why should she enter the kitchen? Anyway, she was not living in lage. Even if the two of them couldn''t marry in the future, they couldn''t become enemies. "I only focus on my college entrance examination, so I don''t think of anything else. Besides, Hardy is limited in our small town and countryside. When he see a more beautiful girl than me in the outside world in the future, he certainly won''t take a fancy to me. If Mrs. Cora ask you about it, you can tell her that I''m still young. I don''t think about such matter temporarily. Don''t offend them." Horace helped her and her mother a lot in D Village, and she even had to thank him for this opportunity to study. If she refused Hardy rashly, Horace may understand, but Cora would definitely misunderstand her. People would prefer to see the world outside instead of staying in the countryside for the rest of their lives. Her dream was to take Wendy out to buy a house. After all, it wasn''t a good place to stay for a long time. Chapter 94 A Treasure From The Outside In the morning, Wendy went to deliver The goods. Celia was study history and politics, and she wanted to get a better score than last exam. In the afternoon, Celia took her motorbike to the county and the city to look for business opportunities. Through the past few months'' struggle, she had accumulated a lot of money. Now she was waiting for a good chance, a chance to make more money. So that they could get rid of this miserable life together. At that time, Celia received a fax. She thought it was from her uncle, so she was very happy. However, when she read the context, she was shocked. "Miss Celia, long time no see. It seems like ages since the last time we met. I will be back soon. Best wishes, Sharon." Celia closed the heart-shaped letter immediately. Even if he didn''t write his name at the bottom of the paper, she knew that it was him. In this age, among the few men she knew, only Sharon dared to do it. However, the handwriting wa a long time and finally saw a modern product. Although the TV was small and the picture on the screen was all black-and-white, it was novel product in the 80''s. Nowadays, people from ordinary families couldn''t afford this kind of things. And few people had even seen it. There was no TV in the whole D Village. "Do you know it''s a TV?" Sharon was surprised to hear Celia''s words. He didn''t expect that Celia would know that. "Then what else could it be?" Celia said impatiently. It was not a strange thing for her. She had seen many good things. "But why do you bring it to my house? This is my house, and I don''t think you have the right to do this. Move it out now." Celia was not grateful for his kindness. For such a big item, even in the city, no family had the spare money to buy it. If people knew that she had a TV, they would gossip. "No way! If you don''t want it, you can hoe and chop it into pieces." He acted as a rascal. Chapter 95 Take The Note "Do you think I won''t do that?" Celia pretended to take a hoe. In fact, she didn''t really smash it. She just wanted to frighten Sharon and let him know that there was nothing she couldn''t do. "Oh, my God! I know you can. But even if you had money, it is hard to buy one in the city!" Sharon knew her well. She could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. He had planned to make her happy. Most women should be happy when they saw this novel thing. Sure enough, Celia was not an ordinary woman. There was no happy expression on her face. On the contrary, she felt a little disgusted with it. "I don''t need it at all. Please move it out of my house." If she kept it in her house, everyone would know about it soon. "I don''t have a home, nor a place to put it. You can rent this place to me so that I can put TV on es. All of a sudden, she felt warm in her heart. "Of course, I know everything about you. You are a smart girl. It''s time for you to go to school, instead of staying here forever. There is a vast world outside, and you can do whatever you want." His words made senses, so she didn''t contradict him. She simply flipped through the book that he had brought in. There was also his notes, on which the handwriting was very nice. Obviously, he had practiced it well. The notes were almost all the key points, and what she needed most at present. He looked casual, but there was no denying that he was serious in study. "What do you think? Are you suddenly admiring me?" Seeing the satisfied expression on Celia''s face, Sharon began to talk more. "No one will consider you as a dumb if you don''t speak." Celia said impatiently. Chapter 96 You Havent Had Enough In My House Since Sharon sent the TV to her house, firewood house had been crowded every day. Besides the family of Tang family, almost all the other people in the village came to visit. Everyone was curious about this weird stuff and fell in love with it at once. Wendy was so hospitable that many people would come to watch TV here every day. Although it was a little noisy sometimes, the business of her little shop was getting better. As long as Wendy stayed here every day, she would make a great deal. Celia was a little unhappy to see such crowd in her home everyday, but she didn''t say anything. She knew that people from Tang family looked down upon Wendy, and because of that no one would like to be close to her since she was a widow. Nowadays, more and more people came to her house to see her. Seeing Wendy''s happy face, Celia said nothing. After discussion with Jane and Wendy, Celia decided to go to the H city alone. There was a large wholesale market, and the clothe u want to eat?" Since finding hotel would also cost her a lot. "Of course we will have something nice. There are still three and a half hours left before the train. It''s enough for us to have a good meal." He chuckled as he thought about it. "I tell you, don''t waste my time, or else..." Celia warned, raising her fist. "Don''t worry. I know what to do," The two of them went to a western restaurant. Celia had a look at the menu, and she was surprised to find that the prices in it were really expensive. It was much higher than the one they went last time. Fortunately, since she had been to a lot of nice hotels in her previous life, she didn''t show her timidity. Moreover, she could afford it. "Two portions of steak, a fruit salad, and a dessert. Oh, I almost forget. I want a pasta." Sharon ordered the food without hesitation, without looking at the price at all. "Are you a pig?" She had to sell tons of eggs for the expensive meal. Chapter 97 No Contact Sharon had thought that it was the first time for Celia to eat the steak. When he was about to teach Celia how to use the knife and fork, she had cut a slice of beef and put it into her mouth. "Not bad." Celia also had a sip of red wine. "You know how to slice it?" Celia had been staying in the countryside and had never been outside. There was a big restaurant in the county, but there was no western restaurant. Celia had skillfully used the knife and fork. Apparently, it was not her first time to eat steak, because the people who had eaten steak for the first time would feel that the flesh was not cooked well and had a smell of blood. They didn''t want to eat. "Do you really think that I was a bumpkin?" Celia put a piece of beef into her mouth and stared at Sharon who was in shock. She just wanted him to figure it out. "You are not only running more and more busi ou press that button and we can talk." Sharon said excitedly. "Okay, I see. How much is it? It must be expensive." She guessed that no one in the whole city had something like that. "It''s not very expensive. You can use it for a while, so I and your mother won''t worry about you. Otherwise, we will be very worried if you go out alone." It was definitely useful to mention Wendy at such a critical moment. "Okay, I''ll take it. But it''s for temporary. I''ll give it back to you when I come back. By the way, don''t contact me if you don''t have anything important." She didn''t want Sharon to call her from time to time. "It should be used often, or the signal would be poor." Sharon lied. "Do you think I''m a fool?" It was okay for him to fool around some innocent girls with his little tricks, but it was useless for her who was more than 30 years old mentally. Chapter 98 Cunning Eyes They returned to the train station after dinner. Of course, Sharon wouldn''t really ask Celia to pay the bill. It was not his style, so he made an excuse to pay the bill before Celia paid. He was pleased to have dinner with her. "This is a train ticket." The train was coming soon and Sharon gave her the ticket. "It is a berth ticket?" In the crowded train, it was an extremely lucky thing to get a ticket. In addition to the ticket, Sharon also booked her a berth ticket. How did he manage to acquire the ticket? Nowadays, many things could not be done with money. They could only get help from their friends. "Yes, you can go to the bed to have a rest. You can''t sit on the train all the time." He made some effort to get the ticket, and he had even made a phone call to capital city. Fortunately, his friends helped him get that, otherwise, he couldn''t bear to see his wife suffering. "I''m not from a ric t off guard, so she had to stand still, not knowing what to do. "That''s what I did in purpose. Celia, I''m waiting for your good news." "Time is up. If you don''t get on the train, you will be late." The sudden hug from him made her a little stunned. Sharon was worried and didn''t want to frighten Celia, since he had no intention of taking advantage of her. "I''ll settle accounts with you after I come back." Before she could react, she had heard the staff urging her to get on the train. She was not as angry as she thought herself would be. If it were another man, she would have already slapped on his face. "I''m okay. I''m waiting for you. Have a nice trip." Sharon waved his hand, smiling. The sunshine was shining brightly. He waved his hand to Celia for a long time. Celia saw the cunning look in his eyes and swore that he must have done it on purpose. The smile in his eyes was full of happiness. Chapter 99 Flirting In the twenty-first century, train and plane had first-class cabin. Celia was now lying in a berth which was as good as the first-class cabin at that time. The trainmen would offer served to her, and it was quite safe here compared with other crowed place. She found her berth, put the food on the table, and was about to lie down. After a day''s journey, she felt very comfortable to lie down. After Celia had left, Sharon was also busy. He had pictured all the people who might have connections with H City in his mind. He wanted to ask a reliable person to help Celia. Finally, it reminded him of his comrade in the army. Without saying anything, he contacted the commander at once. However, the commander was not home. But he said that there was he had brother at home who would help Sharon get everything done. Sharon had a good reputation in the army and other soldiers admired him. Since someone else had promised to help, he would definitely help. At t went to the washroom. Celia was rich and beautiful. What''s more, she was alone. If they could get her, they would make a fortune. "What are you doing here? Go and get me something to eat." A man sitting on the seat cursed. "What are you thinking about? If I get what I want this time, I''ll treat you to a restaurant." The woman retorted. There were all their accomplices around the bathroom, so their conversation couldn''t attract any attention. "Would you like to invite me to a restaurant? Are you serious?" That was a huge business. That immediately caught the man''s interest. "I have never broken my words. This trip was worth it. I have discovered a very beautiful girl. She seems to be dumb. God helps me. Hahaha..." It was better to control a person who couldn''t talk. If the trainmen saw them, they would not have any doubts. "How beautiful is she?I haven''t seen beautiful girls for a long time." The man said lasciviously. Chapter 100 Being Subdued "You goat! She is a young girl. If you dare to do something to her, I will castrate you tonight." The woman cursed and spoke with no mercy. The value of a pure young girl was worth a lot. If she lost her virginity because of an old ugly man like him, she would not be worth a lot of money. "Okay, okay. It is fine if I only touch her, right? Where is she?" The man couldn''t wait anymore. "In your dreams. She didn''t even let her guard down even though I was a woman. Look at your messy hair. You''d better clean yourself up." she was still bearing grudges against Celia now. That girl was fastidious at first sight. She even had a phone. Although she dressed in ordinary clothes, she had fair skin. It was obviously that she was raised by a rich family. No wonder Celia ignored her just now, since she had a loud voice and messy hair. So she spit on her own hands, rubbed, and slightly arranged her straw-like hair. "As rent kinds of people in the room. Celia worried that she could not escape from the trouble again. She broke out in a cold sweat just thinking about it. She couldn''t fall asleep anyway, so she decisively took out the beef can and some snacks that Sharon bought for her to kill time. Otherwise, she would have been a little bored without any entertainment along the way. It was better to be bored than to be anxious. As the day broke, Celia finally arrived at the railway station. She got off the train wearily and saw a plate with her name on it. "Pick me up?" Yesterday, Sharon said that he would ask someone to take care of her. Was this the swarthy boy in front of her? "Nice to meet you. I''m Celia Tang." Even Celia couldn''t believe that she had such a strong trust in Sharon. "Wow, you are so beautiful." The man in front of her was shy and praised. Celia was a little embarrassed to hear such sudden praise. Chapter 101 Purchase "Miss, you are so beautiful." The guy said and stared at Celia the moment she got off the train. Girls here all had dark skin, and it was hard to meet a girl with fair skin and looked like a fairy in the book, which fascinated him for a while. "Thank you. Well, may I know your name?" Birds of a feather flock together. The way he looked at her was exactly the same as the way Sharon did. No wonder this boy was his man. "My name is Jay Li. It''s my first time to meet such a beautiful girl like you, I''m sorry." Perhaps the boy felt that he was being rude just now, so he immediately stopped looking at her. According to his brother''s instructions on the phone, he should call her sister-in-law. He couldn''t play tricks, otherwise his brother would come back and beat him to death. "It''s okay. Thank you." Celia didn''t seem to be angry. She just felt a little funny. "Since you are my sister-in-law, let''s go to have lunch first." She must be very tired after a long train. "Sister-in-law?" From dn''t want to disappoint her, so he took her to the second floor immediately. "Celia, if you take a fancy to a shop, you can wink at me and I will cut the price." As a local, Jay had to give play to his strengths. Since she was the wife of his brother''s good friend, he must spare no effort to help her. After all, he admired his brother so much. "Okay, thank you." She seldom opened her mouth when she was led by Jay, who was very helpful. When they arrived at the second floor, the environment was better than that on the first floor, and even the goods were neatly arranged. The good-selling styles were basically hung up, so that the people coming to purchase had a clear understanding of it. Celia walked around the shop and spotted several clothes. Those clothes were rare on the second floor and Celia had a good eye for them. Celia made a detour and headed for the place she wanted. Jay got her at once. Celia had a look at the new shirt the moment she entered that shop. It was nice and stylish. Chapter 102 Bargain Skillfully "Sir, how can we get the goods?" Celia asked, pretending to be an experienced woman. "How many do you want?" The shopkeeper noticed that she was a beautiful girl. He guessed that she would have a batch of orders. He became excited immediately. "If the price is good, I''ll take a few more clothes. If not, I''ll go to other stores." Celia didn''t show her interest in clothes at all. Jay intended to show his competence in his place, but he realized that he shouldn''t get involved. Celia was shrewd. The way she asked for the price and the way she bought things didn''t sound like the first time she came here. He looked at Celia with admiration. Apparently, her sister-in-law was not only beautiful, but also clever. She could definitely sell the dress. "Of course, the price is reasonable. Our clothes are in good quality and style, and we offer a discount. The clothes you just took can be sold at the 20 dollars in the wholesale price. How about I give you 18 dollars It''s a small town, but there''s no lack of money in our village. Girls are obsessed with beautiful things since ancient times. My clothes is in style and I think I can attract a lot of girls. So don''t worry about me." Jay was trying to help Celia. How could she not know about it? "Okay then. I wish you can have a successful business in the future." "You are sweet." Celia was happy. Now it was past October and the air was getting colder. So Celia would choose the coat. Celia had inquired several companies and the prices were a bit high. The price was 50 to 60, and the fabric was not soft. Celia was a little dissatisfied with the quality. Since she had decided to do business, she should put moral quality first. She couldn''t deceive her customers. After looking for more than ten, Celia finally found a better one, but she didn''t dare to take a lot of the overcoat. She only took ten, taking the price of 55 dollars for one piece. It cost her 550 dollars. Chapter 103 She Is So Beautiful Celia bought two large bags of goods. She came back with a smile. "Celia, go back to the hotel and have a rest first. I will pick you up later." He didn''t dare to stay in the same room with such a beautiful girl. His brother said that no matter how beautiful the girl was, she had her own husband. If he dared to play tricks, he would be beaten to death. "Okay, thank you." Celia decided to take a shower and have a good rest after returning to the hotel. She knew that Jay had made a lot of efforts this time and that he had closed his store for a whole day, so she had to treat him to a meal later. When she was lost in her thoughts, her phone rang. It was from Sharon. "Hello, what''s going on? Is everything going well today? I''ve finished my work. Do you need me to pick you up?" "No need for that. Everything is all right, and the people you arranged are also very good. Thank you." She thanked him sincerely. He helped Celi "Where did these things come from?" Celia couldn''t help asking curiously. "Actually, most of those products were smuggled and most of them are fake." Jay murmured. It might be the most profitable business to sell these things at present, but there was a big risk to make money quickly in that way. Except for those who were particularly bold, few people dared to do it first. "Really?" Celia was interested, but as long as she had the courage, it wouldn''t work. She didn''t have the money. Besides, she knew that the clothing business was at the first stage. As long as she was determined, she could earn money no matter what she did. She had the confidence. "Celia, if we''re unlucky in this business, we''ll be easily caught. A few days ago, the police just arrested a group of people. Our investment is risky, so we must be cautious." If he could really earn that much money, he would not have to run that little sock store. Chapter 104 The Police Station Celia had brought three thousand dollars. One thousand dollars was given by her aunt. The goods cost her 1550 dollars in total. Everything was in her budget. She didn''t use her aunt''s money. If the business didn''t go well, she could give back the money to Jane. Celia was a girl who had worries. She had to have some extra money in case of need. She had already prepared for the worst result. No matter whether it was a success or a failure, she could bear it. Celia could not be happier. She had been watching her two big bags on the train. She was looking forward to going back to the village with a new start. In the meantime, Sharon and told her that he was coming to pick her up. But when the train arrived at the station, she took two bags of goods and only saw one plate with her name on it. He sent someone here to pick her up. "Hello." Who would know her? This man was also inside." Said Sharon. "What the hell is going on? Why are you with my uncle?" Her uncle said he wanted to go out to do some work. There was no reason for him to bump into Sharon. "It''s fate. I met him by chance. You can ask Uncle for the details later." He was not sure about that and he also didn''t know whether Zack would like his family to know about it or not. He couldn''t say too much about it. "Will he be in jail?" This was what Celia feared the most. She was afraid that her uncle would be put into jail. "No, he won''t. don''t worry. I had asked about it just now. He will only get some fine. He should be fine." Comforted Sharon. He knew Celia''s worry. He just found that Zack was a man with criminal record. He had been in prison before. If he was sent to prison because of this matter again, it would be difficult for him to live a good life in the future. Chapter 105 Fine And Not Go To Jail "It''s okay to be fined, as long as he doesn''t go to jail." As long as her uncle could get out, she would get the money. "But how much is the fine?" There was only over 1000 in total. If she had known that, she wouldn''t have bought the goods. But it was too late to say that. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it." Sharon had never seen Celia being so anxious. He knew she must be extremely worried. "But..." They didn''t have any relationship and family background, not to mention the money. "Don''t worry, Celia. He has a good friend. He will solve the problems." "Jim, shut up! What''s this place? How dare you talk nonsense here?" Sharon glared at him and Jim immediately shut up. He was courting death by saying such words in the police station. It was too blatant for him to say something like that. "Sharon, can you really save my uncle? Is it true? I will do anything as long as you can save my uncle!" Cel d a weary smile, as if he had a narrow escape from death. "Thanks to Sharon, I can''t have a chance to see you again without his help." The mere thought of his death struck terror into him. If he had died this time, probably no one would have known about it. Fortunately, he had encountered Sharon. Everything seemed to be fate. "Well, we have put him in great trouble this time." When she was hugging her uncle, she saw that Jim handed a whole cigarette to Sharon, which cost him a lot of money. Otherwise, how could he ask others for help? If he didn''t have sincerity, who would want to help. "Celia, ask him how much he had paid to get me out of jail. We can return the money to Sharon." He knew that Sharon was obsessed with Celia, so he had to pay the debt of gratitude. "Uncle, don''t worry. I will pay the money he used today back to him." She would never forget this big favor which he did to her family. Chapter 106 He Wont Break The Law As soon as he got out of the police station, Zack insisted that he was fine, but Sharon insisted that Celia should send him to the hospital to have a physical examination. He was the only man in the family, he must be all right. After the check-up, she nearly die of fright. Two of his ribs were broken and he had to stay in the hospital for observation. "Uncle is awesome! I should have sent him to the hospital if I knew it earlier." He only knew that Zack must have been badly beaten by someone. But he had never thought that two ribs of him had broken and he could endure so much pain without a word. He was really a man. "By the way, what is my uncle doing? Why was he sent here? And you happened to see him?" Celia had many questions. Things were not that simple between the two. "This one..." Sharon hummed and hawed. Since Zack didn''t tell Celia about that, it was inappropriate for him to reveal Zack''s secrets to her. "Celia, let Sharon i een heard by Celia. Since she was an adult, she didn''t have to avoid the topic. "Well, there''s something to eat here. You can make do with it first. Besides, it''s a big deal that you have a broken bone. I think it''s necessary to let my aunt know about it." He needed to be taken care of, so he couldn''t hide the fact that his ribs were broken. "I know your aunt well. She would worry about me." He felt a little guilty. He thought that he could make a big amount of money in this business trip, but he didn''t expect that he would be so unlucky. He not only couldn''t earn any money, but also lost money. How could he face her? He felt so ashamed just thinking about it. "We are all a family. It''s understandable for her to worry about you. As long as you are healthy, we will think about other ways to go out. As long as we are together, it''s okay. Aunt is not a snob. You don''t have to worry about anything else." She knew what he was thinking about. Chapter 107 IOU "How much have you paid for the fine? I''ll pay it for you." It wouldn''t be easy to get her uncle out without punishment. Celia didn''t want to owe any money to Sharon, so she would just pay as much as she could. "Yes. How much is it? I''ll pay you back." He would be locked up for a couple of days if there weren''t some acquaintances of Sharon in the police station. he was very grateful for his help. "Money doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that uncle is fine." Sharon didn''t care about money at all. Besides, as long as Celia wanted, he would give all his property to her. All the things he had was Celia''s. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask the police." Celia was a tenacious and independent woman. She was not afraid of getting involved in any trouble, nor a coward. Even if she couldn''t afford a lot of money, she had to repay him slowly and never owe anyone a favor. "Stop asking. I''m telling you. It''s 10000 dollars. But you don''t have to pay me back in a hurry." 10000 dollars was as to arrange the matter as soon as possible. "Kid, don''t call her like that again. My girl hasn''t married yet. People from the village will laugh at her if they heard it. What''s more, Celine is still studying. She has to take the college entrance examination and go to college. She won''t think about such thing in the future for at least five years." Wendy was not a talkative person. However, when it came to her daughter, things would be different. Although she felt that Sharon was a nice man, he couldn''t do that now as Celia was a student. "That''s right. Don''t shout in front of others in the future. Otherwise, we are rural women and won''t show mercy." What a girl cared most about was her reputation. If her reputation was ruined, she would have no chance to continue her study. Although Jim wanted to say that he was forced to do so, he didn''t dare to blame Sharon for that. He would rather suffer in here. Therefore, he stopped talking with them. He was afraid that he would get into trouble. Chapter 108 Renting A House "God, are you trying to scare me to death?" When Jane entered the hospital and saw Zack lying on the bed, she realized that it was not Celia who had an accident, but her man. Tears fell down instantly. Zack had been in prison before. She had suffered a lot because of what he had done in the past few years. Now that he had finally come back, she didn''t know if she had the courage to live a life like that with fear. "Ah, I''m not dead. Why are you crying?" Zack was afraid that his family would worry about him, especially Jane. He felt that he had been sorry for her all his life. "Zack, what happened? And how did you get injured?" The thought of this sent a shiver down Wendy''s spine. Zack was the backbone of her family, and he was her only brother and family. She couldn''t let him die. "Calm down, you two! If only you were half as calm as Celia!" They just saw him in the hospital. Celia looked calm when she saw him in the police re, but she couldn''t live in a hotel all the time. It was too expensive for her, so it was a good deal to rent a place. "Are you going to rent a house here?" Everyone was surprised to hear that she was going to rent a house. It was certainly not safe for a girl to rent a house outside, not to mention that she was so beautiful. Sharon frowned as he heard what she said. This woman really thought that she was a real man. Then Sharon winked at Jim and he believed that he knew how to get out of here. "Don''t worry. Renting a house is not that scary. I''ll find a more reliable one and find a female renter. Then you don''t have to worry about it." Renting an apartment was not widely accepted in this era, and it was one of the life styles of many people in her previous life. Celia understand why they were worried about her. "Celia, I will go with you." Wendy was worried about her daughter. After all, her daughter was so beautiful. Chapter 109 I Want Your True Love "I''ll go with Celia." Sharon volunteered to help Celia. He also needed to know where Celia lived. "Sharon, I really appreciate what you have done for me. You saved me and gave me money. But if you dare bully Celia, I won''t let you off!" Her niece was preparing for college entrance examination and would go to college in the future. If she had unclear relationship with others now, her reputation would be ruined. "Uncle, Sharon is not such a person." Before Sharon could say anything, Celia retorted. Sharon was thrilled to hear Celia offer to help him. He couldn''t believe his ears. Could it be that his behavior really touched Celia? His heart was filled with joy. All the hardship had paid off. "Celia, you..." Celia''s attitude surprised Zack as well. She had disliked Sharon long time ago. Why did she change her attitude towards Sharon now? Did she really make a compromise because of the money? "Uncle, I couldn''t come back smoothly without Sharon''s hel waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?" Sharon looked at the menu for a long time, and finally only ordered the cheapest fried rice with eggs. The owner of the restaurant saw them, he thought that the two young people would definitely ordered something expensive and he would have a good business, but it turned out to be the cheapest fried rice with eggs in the restaurant. His face instantly changed and looked at Sharon with disdain. But Sharon didn''t seem to care about it at all. As long as he could have dinner with Celia, he would like to eat plain buns, which would be more delicious than any other dishes. "That''s your own choice. Don''t blame me for being stingy this time." Celia knew that he was saving money for her. He also knew that Zack was in the hospital and she had spent a lot of money on the goods. Of course she was broke right now. "It was my own choice. Besides, how delicious the fried rice with eggs is!" Sharon looked at Celia fondly. Chapter 110 Self-conceited After dinner, Celia went back to the hospital to visit her uncle. Zack would stay there for a few days before he could go home for rest. Jane stayed in the hospital. Wendy was about to deliver the goods tomorrow morning, so she had to hurry home. Celia also went with her. Jim gave them a ride, so they went home within two hours. "Mom, I have something to show you." Celia took out a bag of things from the trunk. "What?" "Open it." Wendy stayed in such a place for her whole life and didn''t have any decent things. The only new dress she wore was from Celia. At that time, even though women from the countryside didn''t wear gold or silver to compete with others, they always laughed at others who wore clothes with patches. "Wow, what a beautiful dress! Is this your goods?" It should be the longest trip when she went to the hospital to visit Zack, and it was her f y cared about how Celia would think of him. "Sharon, Celia is beautiful, but you are too timid. You left home for a girl. You have chased her for so long but failed to get her. If other people in the army know it, they will laugh at you." Whether he was in the army or at home, he was a man of power and wealth. A lot of girls tried to make friends with him. Jim always believed that Sharon could get any woman as long as he wanted in the world. "Are you kidding me? I think It is just sour grapes. If they know that I have such a beautiful wife, I guess they must be very jealous of me. They just want to make fun of me. " As a matter of fact, Sharon didn''t care what others said about him. His life was just like a short journey. It was not easy for him to meet the one he loved, so he would try his best to fight for his true love. Others'' opinions meant nothing to him. Chapter 111 Jealous He was surprised that Celia would invite him to have dinner together. Celia had been more initiative to him since yesterday. Celia was not a narrow-minded person before, but she dislike him to her home for free meals. She hardly invite him come to her house. What''s more, she had invited him to her house for dinner. "Do you think Celia treats me differently today?" Sharon was very narcissistic now. "No, she didn''t. She gave me the same look when she asked me to have lunch." Men falling in love were really stupid and couldn''t even it clear. "It is because of me, so she treat you nicely." When he was complacent, Cora came. When Sharon came back, Horace told his wife to go shopping and buy some meat. There was a big project in the village waiting for Sharon to start. Sharon had rejected Cora''s invitation to have dinner with them. However, when he heard that Celia and Wendy were also extremely enthusiastic about Celia. The two drumsticks were in Celia''s bowl. The dishes in her bowl were piled up as high as a mountain. Sharon saw everything clearly. At this time, Cora probably had already treated Celia as her daughter-in-law. She liked Celia so much that everyone could see that. And their son, Hardy, looked shy but he also had good feelings on Celia. When he gave her the drumstick for her just now, he was red all over his face. He thought Hardy had a good eye for women and fell in love with the same woman as him. But Hardy would never achieve his goal as long as he was there. After lunch, Hardy invited Celia to his room. He wanted to ask her some questions about English. After eating dinner with Wendy in his house, Celia was too embarrassed to refuse. Besides, Hardy always inform her of news at school. She just taught him English, so she didn''t think much about it at all. Chapter 112 He Doesnt Owe Us "Sharon can speak English too?" Hardy was only invited to Celia to his room, but he was a little bit unpleasant to see Sharon and Jim who followed her. It was not easy for him to have such a good chance to be together with Celia, which was very important to him. Now Hardy came back every week, because Celia was at home, sometimes if he was lucky, he would come to see her every week. But last time Celia went to the H city, and he hadn''t seen Celia for half a month. "Not really, but I''ve learned it before." When he saw the displeasure on Hardy''s face, Sharon was very satisfied with his behavior. Hardy had learnt a lot and got great skills in picking up girls. However, if he weren''t just a nerd and the son of the village head, Sharon would have punched him in the face. How dared he covet his woman? He was courting death. "Really? Then do you choose A or B in this question?" Henry was not in a good mood, so he intentionally chose t stood out for them. Without us, they couldn''t have lived a better life now. " Cora was aggrieved. Why did he look down upon her son? She thought her son was so perfect and it was a blessing for Celia to fall in love with her son. She couldn''t accept what Horace said. "Don''t say that any more. It''s my duty as the village head that I helped her at that time. Celine is a grateful girl and she deserves what she gets. It''s Celine who has helped Hardy make some progress in his study. Besides, did she bring you something good today?" Horace asked. "It''s a good sweater. I told her I don''t want it. But she insisted on giving it to me." She didn''t refuse because she thought the texture and style of the sweater were her favorite and she just couldn''t afford to buy for herself. "You are not allowed to receive the gifts from her in the future. She doesn''t have a lot of money since she had to go to school." Horace snapped at Cora. Chapter 113 Buying A House For You "Mom, I like Celia. I want to marry her." When the two of them were about to have a quarrel, Hardy came behind them. He had plucked up all his courage and finally said those words to them. He was absorbed in his study all his life, and seldom had time to ask about his family affairs. Now that he said something like that, his face was as red as an apple. "Marry her? Hardy, you''re in school now. This is the second time you take part in the college entrance examination. I think study is the most important thing for you." If he couldn''t pass the exam this time, he would become a joke. "I knew my son would have a good eye. He is just like me. My son, your mother is on your side." Cora looked very excited. She knew that her son had deep feelings for Celia. Then her son and daughter-in-law would be college students, and she would be very happy at the thought of that. "Nonsense! Yo again. I don''t need anybody to buy a house for me. If I really want a house, I will earn it by myself. I won''t rely on anyone else, especially men." Celia had to rely on herself to be strong. She had learned a lesson from her previous life. Only when she became stronger, could she not get hurt. "Okay, I''ll rent an house with you." Celia was obstinate. If he kept talking like that, she would drive him away. As the saying goes, a man who can recognize the facts of a situation is a paragon of men. "I think if you hadn''t followed me, I would have found one more quickly." At that time, the society was honest and the relationship between men and women was most simple. If they were a single man and a woman, when they went out to rent a house together, they would surely arouse the suspicion. In that case, people might even cause a lot of rumors about the relationship between them. Chapter 114 Serious Landlord "Do you have a marriage certificate?" "Are you pregnant?" "Are you in a serious relationship?" "¡­¡­" During the whole process of looking for houses, every time others looked at them strangely. "Jim, where on earth did you find these houses? Can we count on you?" Sharon was pissed off. He didn''t care what other said to him. However, Celia was a woman. No matter where she went, people would treat her differently because her beauty. He was not happy about that. "Sharon, I have paid someone to ask about the houses. These houses are the best we could find, but these people..." Jim didn''t know why they acted like this. But from their looks, it seemed that the landlords were hostile to them. "You can''t even get such little thing done?" Sharon had already given up because of his failing to get what he wanted. Jim lowered his head. But this was his first visit here and he didn''t know much about this place. Before he came here, he had spent the whole afternoon lookin ma, don''t worry. I have no husband or children. I have only one mother. Even if she comes occasionally, she won''t disturb you. And I''m in the clothing business. If you agree to rent me your house, I may bring some goods home at ordinary times. But you can rest assured that I won''t take up any other places." The old woman was an open-minded person. Celia didn''t beat around the bush, directly describing her family relationship and what she did. "I am the only one who lives here. What I fear most is a quarrel and noises. As long as I don''t quarrel with any other people or relatives, I will be okay with it. In addition, this rent is 100 dollars for a month and you should pay two months of rent in advance. If you want the house, you can pay it now." The old lady was very serious. However, she was very decisive. Celia was about to ask if there was anyone else living here and what the room looked like. She didn''t even check the room and the old lady had just asked about the rent. Chapter 115 A Little Expensive "Well, may I ask if you are the only one living in this building?" This was Celia''s biggest concern. She didn''t want to have any connections. Since she had spent money renting a house, she had it to be the best. "I''m all alone, no one else. If you think it''s okay, then pay the rent. Otherwise, don''t bother me." The old lady was uptight. However, Celia didn''t feel annoyed. She would rather deal with frank people and frank rather than the hypocrite with a fake smile. Then Celia gave the old lady 300 dollars and the old lady also gave her a receipt. She had signed the contract. Then she went to her rental house. There were three rooms in total, and she chose the one downstairs. It was more convenient so that she didn''t have to move the goods back and forth. There was a bed inside and it was not big, but it was more than enough for one person to sleep on. Although it was shabby, there However, the booth Celia had placed soon attracted people''s attention, not only because of her beauty, but also because of the clothes. People couldn''t help but want to try them on. "How much is it?" Soon, an aunt became very interested in Celia''s batwing sweater. "This coat is made of wool and it feels comfortable and warm with good quality. It''s from H city. If you want it, it is 50 dollars," Celia calmly responded. The price of the clothes was much higher than that of the small county. She was not afraid the high price would scare them off. After all, the dress with the high quality, and they couldn''t find a second one in the entire county. "It''s a little expensive. I can buy two pieces of clothes with 50 bucks." The girls liked bargains. And the price was indeed high. But as the sweater and in style. She had seen such sweater before, so the woman did not urge to leave. Chapter 116 Harmonious Relationship Brings Wealth "Lady, my dress is indeed a little expensive, but the quality is beyond description. And this style, have you ever seen anyone else wear in the county?" It was natural that these clothes were expensive. Otherwise she would not get any money back after she brought them back from a long distance. If she could only get a little profit, she might as well sell eggs, and she didn''t have to work so far and haggle with the clothing shop owner. "I haven''t seen anyone else have worn it. Little girl, is there a discount for this sweater?" She hadn''t seen this kind of goods in other stores. "How about 45 dollars? And I''ll also give you a pair of good socks. You''re the first customer that I''ve met today, so i give you a discount." Celia put on a big smile. She was not supposed to put on a long face when she was doing business. It was just nice to be polite when it came to customers. "Girl, I have never seen someone who is so great at doin I give you the discount. Don''t tell others about the price, or you can''t enjoy a discount next time," Seeing more and more people, the woman finally couldn''t resist her impulse, so she chose to take the initiative. "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t say anything more." Celia nodded. The woman was so happy as if she just got a have a bargain. "Okay, thanks for." Celia didn''t have any complaint about the woman. On the contrary, she had been patient until the woman handed the money to her. "Well, those socks..." She just said it was a free gift. "Don''t worry. I will keep my words. Since I said I would give it to you, I will offer you the best one I have." Celia put the socks in the bag too. "Thank you, little girl. You are really good at doing business. Although I spend money, I''m very happy about it. I wish your business good." If it were any other clothing shop owner, they would have already shown her the face. Chapter 117 Disputes Over The Price Celia just sold two clothes, and the profit was up to 86. It was reasonable to believe that she could get the money so soon in this age. If things went on like this, she would not be able to pay back the money to Sharon. Celia might have to wait less than one or two years to raise the money. She feel happy when she thought of it. She had a good taste and knew that it was worthwhile to sell clothes. "I also want this batwing blouse." This batwing blouse was bright and beautiful. It was favored by most people. "All right. 50 bucks, please. You can choose your favorite color. They are of small sizes and medium size." Celia was pleased to see more and more customers. As she expected, there was no way she couldn''t sell those goods no matter how expensive they were, since the goods were nice and the stall was perfect. "Is there any discount?" "I can send you nessman. Since someone wants to buy this blouse, I can''t refuse it, right?" Celia said with a smile. She felt that the smile on her face almost froze. Moreover, she was so frank and had such a good excuse. If these women still didn''t agree with her, they would really cause trouble. "Miss, are you looking down on us? We check its quality before paying you. What''s wrong with it? Why are you so impatient?" These ladies were even more shameless than the ones in the 21st century. "Aunties, you have been checking here for half an hour. And I won''t force you to buy it." "Little girl, don''t talk to these impolite women. They just make trouble for you on purpose. If they act shamelessly here all the time, I suggest you call the police." "Bitch! How dare you! You are so rich, and so what? We didn''t break the law! Call the police and the police will punish you!" Chapter 118 Go To The Police Station "Do you believe that I will slap you in the face?" Those five women decided to take action because they were outnumbered. Things had reached a point where Celia couldn''t control any longer. Someone was knocked out with a nosebleed. The farce was finally brought to an end with the appearance of police cars. It had never happened before that they would have a fight just to buy clothes. The police took all the people who stirred up trouble to the police station, including the stall owner Celia. "How could you fight in broad daylight? Tell me, what happened?" The police didn''t pay much attention to these women. They didn''t treat Celia nicely since they looked down on those self-employed business woman. "Sir, we are all good people. She is a vendor. The price of this dress is so high." Those five women were in the same group. They blamed Celia since she was young and could be bullied easily. "I don''t care. You are the one who started the fight first and hit people. If you don''t want to apologize, you can stay here tonight to think about it. I can give you enough time to think about it." The policeman said and shut the door impatiently. "I''m so screwed. Will the police really put us in jail here?" "It''s not a glorious thing to get into the police station. How about we apologize?" One of the women was scared. This was the police station, not other places. "And that woman should apologizes to us. After all, she looked down upon us." Some were unwilling to apologize first, while some were blaming Celia. "You little girl, you really don''t know how to run a business. If you lowered your price, we wouldn''t have come to this point. Now you can''t make a business, what good is it for you?" If Celia had sold the clothes to them at the price she said, she wouldn''t have made such a scene. Chapter 119 Put You In Jail For One And A Half Years Those women refused to apologize so they were locked up in the room. "Ladies, after all, it is this aunt got hurt in the fight. Anyway, you should apologize first. It is disgraceful for you to stay here all the time. If your relatives and friend leaders know that, they will think you have done something shameful." Celia tried to mediate. She was worried about her own goods. At the beginning, the income was very considerable. Who would have thought that she would be like this? It was truly unlucky. She was even sent to the police station. "Little girl, look at you! We thought you''re such a poor girl that you have to do business at such young age. We just tried to help you. Why did you say that?" Celia''s not helping them had already made them very unhappy. "I''m poor?" Celia sneered. What on earth was that? "I make money by myself. Why would I feel pity if I don''t steal or rob? Besides, I may ea not a simple woman. "Mom, are you all right?" Just then, a young man came in and asked Flora Zhu with great concern. "I''m all right. I just had a small nosebleed. Today I''m really pissed off. These bitches are too bold and mean." The young man must be Flora''s son. He came here to check his mother. "What''s wrong with you? Why can''t you even handle this trifle?" The young man suddenly lost his temper to two policemen. "Sorry, Captain, we didn''t know this aunt is your mother." The two policemen immediately lowered their heads. Who knew that the injured aunt was their captain''s mother? What a coincidence. "Shut up! What does it have to do with my mother? I can''t believe that someone would stir up troubles in the area under your jurisdiction. It''s a society ruled by law, not a society of hooligans. You can''t even handle such a trivial matter properly. I think you''d better quit this job." Chapter 120 Stand Up For My Wife These women were going to have bad luck. They even provoked the mother of the police chief. They hit his woman, but refused to apologize. This was intolerable. "Girl, don''t worry. My son will handle it for you." Flora didn''t know that Sharon had a relationship with the leaders in the police station. She comforted Celia and told her not to be anxious. "Thank you, Mrs. Flora. But I don''t worry." She had a clear conscience and didn''t fear where she went. But Flora surprised her. She was not an ordinary woman. If the five old women knew that her son was a police, they would not dare to do anything to her. "Yes, we have nothing to be ashamed of." "That''s very annoying. Those witches should be locked in that room for a week." Flora''s son was indignant and he had the right to do that. "Sir, I agree with you." Sharon agr for Celia. "Who are you? You are not a policeman. You have no right to question us. Why should we listen to you?" Those women thought that it was all Celia''s fault! She was too stubborn to do business! If she had agreed to sell them the sweater earlier, they wouldn''t have come here now. "How dare you! He is our leader, but he just wears casual clothes here." Flora''s son snapped. "What? Leader?" Would a leader speak for a self-employed business woman? How strange it was? "They just waste some of my time. I didn''t lose anything. It doesn''t matter whether they apologize or not." She couldn''t sell clothes here, if people will know about it. Bad news travels fast. What''s the use of apologizing to her? She doesn''t need such a customer. All she needs is that they doesn''t spoil her business. That''s the end of the drama. Chapter 121 Socks For Free "No, they must apologize." Sharon had made up his mind that no one could bully his woman as long as he was there, not to mention those old women. "No need, Sharon." Celia gave a long face to Sharon, and he just pretended not to see that. "Little girl, don''t be afraid. The society is governed by law now." Flora was also on Celia''s side. "Did you hear that? You have wasted her time. What''s more, the price she offered is within the reasonable range of price. You have ruined her reputation. If she wants to sue you for slander and charges against you. By that time, you would get into trouble." Although Flora''s son said in a threatening tone, it was not completely a threat. "Lawsuit?" They were so anxious to be engaged in a lawsuit since it meant that they had to hire a lawyer. If they were that rich, they wouldn''t haggle with Celia for money. "We don''t want a lawsuit." "I''m sorry, miss. We shouldn''t othes on the stall and the pair of trousers had not been sold yet. He was actually worried about Celia. He didn''t know that Celia had made more than 300 dollars. "There''s no need to sell them right now. Forget it. Let''s get the goods back first. We can talk about it tomorrow." She had already earned more than 300 dollars in the morning, and she would soon pay her debt. The profit of clothes there was really big, and the trip to the H city was worthwhile. "Let me drive you back to your rental home." Since she can''t take all these by herself. "No, thanks. My landlady doesn''t like men to appear in her house. She will be unhappy if you go there." Since the landlord didn''t like men to appear in the house, Celia didn''t want to bother her. "It doesn''t matter. I only send the things to the door of that house, and the rest of them can be moved back by yourself. I don''t think that I break the contract, right?" Chapter 122 Ill Provide For You Celia went back to the apartment. She bought some crucian, pork ribs and some pickles. Since her uncle had stayed in the hospital for several days and Jane took good care of him, Celia guessed that Jane had no time to cook some delicious food, so she planned to cook for them at night. The soup stewed with crucian was the best one. It was very delicious even without too much condiments. Everyone wanted to drink it as long as they smelled it. And this dish, sweet and sour pork ribs, has not appeared in the homes of ordinary people, only in the restaurants, but she has eaten too much in the previous life, so she naturally knew how to do it. Anyway, she had just tired, and the taste was very good. After the two main dishes, she specially made a light vegetable. After Celia had done, she put some food onto the plate and sent it to the landlord. Celia had been living in the house for a few days and didn''t see any of her grandchildren visiting the old week, because she had to work during the day and she had some spare time to study at night. Now she had to come to the remote place in the H city to buy the goods. There were so much burden on her shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. Now I have the ability to help you," Celia said. Celia wanted to wait for a while. When the clothes business got better and she explored other business, she thought that her uncle and aunt could also do the clothes business, as well as Wendy. Celia had promised them that she would help them when her business got better. Although they were quite familiar with selling eggs now, it was not a long-term solution. One day the profit of egg was far less than that of her dress. As long as she didn''t get lazy, her life would be good. Although Zack and Jane were working in the countryside, they wouldn''t starve to death. She wouldn''t worry about food and clothing. On the contrary, her uncle was reluctantly to be a farmer at home. Chapter 123 I Hate Rogue After staying in the hospital for a few more days, Zack went back to have a rest. After all, the cost of the hospital was also considerable, with only about one thousand left at home. He was really worried about Jane as he had to stick to it for a few months. Sharon suggested that he could work with Jim, but due to Zack''s strong will, it was impossible for Sharon to change his mind. "Hey, why are you here again?" In the early morning, Celia moved the goods out of his apartment and saw the car of Sharon parked there. It took at least one hour or two to drive from the D Village to here. It meant that Sharon got up even earlier than she did. "I take you some breakfast. These are brought for you from Mr. Chen''s breakfast shop. They are still warm." Sharon brought out two breakfasts. "Mr. Chen''s noodles?" Ever since she handed egg business over to Wendy, she seldom went home. She hadn''t had Jasper''s noodles in the past few days. S me, I''ll call the police." ''I''m not a pushover, '' she thought. "You are really..." She always snubbed him. However, he didn''t feel angry, instead, he thought it was interesting. "Be careful. I will come to see you again when I have time." Sharon did have something to do when he went back to The D Village. The dam was already built. These people wouldn''t be able to do it, so he had to keep an eye on it in case of any makes mistakes. The people living here were indeed pitiful. Since they had been doing farm work for generations, water resources were the most important. As long as water was abundant, they would have a good harvest. That was why he suggested to build a dam. In the past, Sharon could see her every day in the village, so he was not in a hurry. However, when he came here this time, he found that he was wrong. The village committee had also completed. However, Celia rented a house in the county and seldom come back. Chapter 124 An Important Person Even though he was in the D Village now, he couldn''t see the person he wanted to see. He felt depressed when he thought of this. So he decided to finish his task in the village as soon as possible, and then he would go to the county to find his wife. Celia was a person with a dream and great ambitions. He thought that she would not stay in this small village. Although her talent had been buried, she would make something great in the future. Celia didn''t know what Sharon was thinking about. She was busy selling clothes and had to purchase her goods when they were sold. As time went by, there was less and less chance for her to go back to D village. Although Wendy made a big deal in selling eggs and felt satisfied. However, it was not a permanent solution. If Celia stayed in the county for a long time, she would bring Wendy to the county as well. "How much is this?" Celia set up a stall in the same place yesterday. A lot of things happened yesterday must have been discussed among the people there. No matter it w Although the dresses they picked were not many, they felt very satisfied when they touched them. The quality and style were also very good. "We''ll take this." "Okay, thanks for." No wonder these people were brought here by Flora. Their way of doing things was as open as her, which was generous and straightforward. "We should thank you for offering such great clothes in the county." They liked fashion brands when they saw the clothes on TV. But they couldn''t find those clothes in this small county. "The batwing dress is 50 dollars for one piece, but I will give you a discount, and it is 45 dollars for one blouse, and also give each of you a pair of socks for free." Flora was doing her a favor to take care of her business. She was grateful for her kindness. "Little girl, here is the money." Celia was a beautiful and eye-catching lady. Apparently, she was not a blackhearted businesswoman. They didn''t intend to bargain for the clothes, because Flora told them that the blouse was worth 50 dollars. Chapter 125 Sharon Is Here. Dont Worry "Okay, thanks for. I will have some new arrivals in a few days. You can come and see. It doesn''t matter whether you buy it or not." Celia asked. "Well, we will definitely come here again." Since they were brought here by Flora to buy clothes, of course they were rich. Although they didn''t care about the small discount, they were happy because Celia made them feel comfortable. What''s more, they were also pleased with the extra socks. "Thank you." The first batwing blouse had been sold out, the other goods hadn''t been put out yet, and so did the overcoat. Now she sold the bell-button pants, which were the style of the young people. "These pants look great too. But it''s a pity that we are too old to wear them now. They don''t suit us." Flora said with a regretful expression as she was holding the pants in her hand. She would dare wear it if she were ten years younger. "Auntie, in fact, there is no distinction between the old and the young when you wear this pants. You are in good shape, and her son was not there and Sharon is here, you don''t have to worry." They should feel assured when Sharon was with her. "Is that guy here?" "Yes, he''s here. Even if he''s not here, I''m doing my business seriously. I''m always reasonable no matter where I go." As a CEO in her previous life, she had a team of lawyers, and she was very careful when speaking. She had always maintained the fine tradition in this world, she had to weight her words while she was with customers. "Thank you for telling me this. I''m relieved that Sharon is with you." When she heard that, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. Sharon and her daughter were destined to be together in the future. As her mother, she would surely give them her blessing as long as her daughter was willing to be together with Sharon in the future. "This guy has really helped us a lot these days. I don''t know how to pay back the favor we owe him." Their family owed a great debt of gratitude to Sharon. He had not only saved Celia, but also Zack. Chapter 126 Get Along With Others "Celia, how about I come to help you?" Wendy didn''t want to leave her egg business at all. After all, her business had gone smoothly, but when she had to make a choice between money and her daughter, she would certainly choose her daughter. Celia had been working very hard outside. Last time Sharon helped her out when she had a fierce quarrel with her customers. If something had happened to her here and Wendy didn''t get any contact from her, it would be terrible. "Really? Are you willing to move out from the village, mom?" She was so surprised that her mother could come out from that little village, which was one of her plans. She was thinking how to persuade her to leave D village, and she agreed by chance today. "If I don''t come out, I''m worried about you." It was no use making any more money. Whether it was a accident or not yesterday, and whether Sharon had a relation in the police station or not, it was a shock to her. After all, Celia was her own daughter. erwhelmed by an unexpected gift. Celia had run the stall here for two days and she had heard the price of her clothes. She was selling some high-end goods and even the socks were very expensive. "Yes, it''s a gift for you, as long as you don''t mind." Celia was beautiful and polite. Since she was nice, they would not make things difficult for her. After all, Celia was just a child. "My child, if you need any help in the future, please tell me and I will try my best to help you. And if what happened yesterday happens again in the future, we will definitely testify for you." They had witnessed clearly what happened to Celia''s stall yesterday. It was not that they didn''t want to help Celia. It was just the first day Celia came to the stall, so they didn''t know much about her. They just pretended not to see that as if nothing bad had happened. "Thank you. Thank you for taking care of me here." The vendors here couldn''t be underestimated. They had to learn a lot. Chapter 127 The Landlord Lost Her Temper Celia had been waiting at the stall for a long time. There was still no pants to be sold till lunch time. "Girl, there are few people in the afternoon. We are going to finish the business. Would you like to go back for dinner?" There were more people in the morning here, and people in the noon and afternoon became less and less. They usually closed the stall before lunch. "Aunt, you can go back first. I have to stay here for a while. I will have light lunch here." There was a noodle store, and she could Get to eat. Moreover, she was make a living right now. And the business couldn''t be so good all the time. She had to endure it. A few people had also touched the pants, but they thought it was a little expensive, but she couldn''t change the price arbitrarily. She thought that she had to change her strategy tomorrow. Celia didn''t come back home until three o''clock in the afternoon. The landlord gave her ad nothing to do with men, and now a man is calling her name. It was really a bad timing. ''Oh my God! What a troublemaker Sharon is!'' she cursed inwardly. "Mrs. Li, I guess that it is my classmate want to give me the papers. I need to go out now." Celia tried to keep calm and went out immediately. "I really don''t know what kind of a weird old lady she is. I remember what you had told me, and I didn''t come in. I just called you from outside." Celia came out to meet him. Sharon was very pleased to see her. He was so pleased that he didn''t notice her livid face. "What do you want?" If there hadn''t been so many people around her, she would have already lost her temper and shouted at him. "I was worried that you couldn''t eat well alone tonight, so I brought some dishes for you from the restaurant. Hurry up to eat, it''s still hot." Sharon took out a plastic bag from the car, with a doting face. Chapter 128 Being A Model "Who told you to come to me?" Besides, she was not starving at all. If the landlord kicked her out, she would have to sleep on the road with all her belongings. "What''s wrong? You were happy just now, weren''t you?" As expected, women were unpredictable. "Which of your eyes saw that I''m happy?" She was angry just now. "Didn''t you wish to see me since you dashed towards me just now?" He always thought that he had a good Eq. Did he make a mistake? "Are you a pig? I told you that the landlady didn''t like men in this house. Why did you yell at me like that?" He was stupid. "I just called you outside, but I didn''t come in. Besides, this road is not her home. This old lady is really domineering. Did she find fault with you while you are under the same roof with her?" It was unavoidable for a person to be bullied under the roof of another person''s house. "It doesn''t matter. But I don'' lity than other clothing stores. Moreover, the owner of the stall was so frank and honest in doing business at such a young age. The woman didn''t ask a discount, but Celia gave her anyway. Celia had a straightforward character like her. "You''re welcome. We can come back if you think the clothes is great. I''ll show you some new styles in a few days." Such a customer was the best. She had a clear goal and was forthright in character, and she was not sluggish. Once she saw what she liked, she would take actions immediately. It was great to have money. Although other people were rich, it was all their hard-earned money. Some were just too shy to bargain. Although she had earned less, it was still a good deal. People should have some prospective. If others were happy, they might take care of their business in the future. Celia should pay attention to her reputation. Regular customers were very important. Chapter 129 Making High Profits This was a good business. Celia immediately put another overcoat on her. Although Celia was thin and slim, she was tall. Her body could perfectly support her clothes, making her very beautiful. What''s more, she wore a pair of anchored trousers, which showed her long, fair legs. In a word, wearing like this was rare in the street. Many people couldn''t help but look back at her when they walked passed her. Beauty! She was absolutely a beauty. The stall was full of women''s wear, so these men didn''t have the excuse to accost her. Otherwise, her stall would be full of people. "They look good. There are many fashion clothes." "Wow, it''s the most popular bell-button pants." "I want to buy it, I want to buy it." Several young girls came to Celia''s stall together. They were very excited to see the clothes. They took the clothes from Celia''s stall. "I think the stall owner is much more beautiful in the clothes." At first, they stared at the beautiful clothe ce she could offer was 45 dollars. So she had prepared 45 dollars in her hand. She didn''t want to haggle with Celia over the price. After all, she would be embarrassed since they had to meet with each other every day. "Aunt, I will help you to pack it first. You don''t need to give me the money right now. We will talk about it later." She wanted to give it to the woman as a gift. But there were many people around her, and Celia was afraid that others would follow suit and asked for free clothes. At that time, she would be embarrassed, so she didn''t want others to know. "Girl, I can afford it. Although we are not from a rich family, we can afford to buy a piece of clothes for our child. Just tell me the price." Celia was more sensible than her peers. She was kind and nice. The woman was afraid that Celia didn''t want the money. "Auntie, let''s talk in a low voice. Well, how about you give me 20 dollars for this?" 20 dollars was just the purchasing cost. Chapter 130 Eating The Bun "No way! It is not fair for you!" They were all businessmen and knew the difficulty of doing business. Celia was an honest woman and she might thought that she not make much money from the selling of vegetables, so she offered a discount. "Aunt, it doesn''t matter as long as your daughter likes it. And there are so many people here. Don''t push me away. If others ask you about it, they will say that the dress was bought with 45 dollars." At Celia''s insistence, the woman gave her twenty dollars secretly. Celia accepted the money and repeatedly emphasized to her that she should keep the secrets to herself. The woman was not a fool. She nodded her head quickly and gave a bag of fresh vegetables to Celia to repay her kindness. These vegetables were not so valuable, so the woman gave her more. Celia couldn''t eat all these vegetables on her own. She was going back home and was ab Celia put some meat and dishes into two bowls and brought them out. This time, they didn''t blame Celia because the landlord was so strict. Celia saw something incredible when she brought the meal out of the house. The car window was rolled down right in front of her. Sharon was holding a bun. "Ahem!" Celia cleared her throat. When he raised his head and saw Celia with two bowls in her hand, he was surprised and pleased. "Why did you come out? Why don''t you accompany your uncle and aunt?" Brian put bun aside and wiped his mouth immediately. "Is that your dinner tonight?" As a generous man, Celia believed that he had eaten a lot of delicious food. However, she didn''t expect that he would nibble at bun. It was not his style. "Yes. To be honest, bun is really very yummy and sweet in this county." He almost choked on his food since he forgot to buy water. Chapter 131 The Little Trick "Really? Since bun is so delicious, it will be a waste for me to bring her the food. You should just continue to bite your bun." What a strange man! Just gave yourself a break. "Please don''t do that. The most delicious food in the world is not as delicious as the food you cook. I want to eat the food you cook." Sharon took the bowl from Celia''s hand decisively. However, it was cooked by his wife. Not only was she beautiful, but also she was good at cooking. "You said bun was delicious, didn''t you?" "I just don''t want you to feel pity for me. Moreover, I would have already been in the house if it weren''t for the ridiculous rule set by the landlord." He didn''t have to eat the bun in the car. "Screw you! I don''t care about you. It''s just that my uncle and aunt feel guilty. Otherwise, I won''t come to see you." This time, he was very discerning and didn''t enter the house. Otherwise, he might drive her out toni t." Having said all what she wanted to say, she thought she had better leave. Otherwise, people would feel like that there was really something between them, talking and laughing intimately at the road. "Get in the car. I close the window so no one can see you." Sharon raised his index finger like a hooligan. "What are you thinking about? I have given your food. Don''t push your luck." Celia said in an angry tone. Some lewd pictures had just come into her mind. She had thought that Sharon would take advantage of her in broad daylight. Seeing Celia''s angry face, Sharon realized immediately. Did Celia misunderstand that he was going to do something bad to her because he let her get in the car and even close the window? "Celia, it''s not like what you think. I was just innocent..." He wanted to speak out loud but didn''t dare. So he had to whisper anxiously. However, the angry figure had already ran inside. Chapter 132 Competitors The next day, Celia was in the stall as usual. The bell-bottom pants and batwing blouses were very well sold, and also some, the coats and anchored pants, were almost sold out. She had planned to go to the H city again, and she had to make some preparations. "Girl, you see, there are a few more shops here today. The clothes style is almost the same as the ones you sell, and the price is twice lower than yours. Others only want 20 dollars." Celia got up a little late the next day as she was familiar with the place. When she went to the stall, stalls on both sides had already opened, and the enthusiastic vendors told her. "Really?" She had anticipated this. But no one in the county couldn''t find the same fabric no matter how hard they tried. They could just copy the style. But their price was extremely low. "I''ve just looked at them. The clothes are of the same style, but they are not of the same quality as yours. In and we can''t force them to buy it." Celia would never force anyone to buy her clothes. The vegetable woman who had a good relationship with her was extremely worried. Till now, she hadn''t sold any clothes. However, at the opposite stall, she saw a lot of customers crowded. At the moment, Celia had a bowl of noodles so she had more energy for the business. Not long after, a woman who was bargaining with him just now came back. "I''ll take this batwing dress. Please wrap it for me." She didn''t haggle over the price, but took out her purse quickly. "Okay." "By the way, do you have other colors?" "No. This is the last one." Celia stopped and said. "Okay, I''ll take it." The customers who came here for the second time were much more clear and decisive than the customers who came here for the first time. Besides, they were not picky about the color of the last batwing shirt and placed orders directly. Chapter 133 Let The Customers Go "I''ll give you five dollars discount and a pair of socks for free." Although that woman gave her 50 dollars, Celia returned 5 dollars to her. She couldn''t make a fortune with those 5 dollars, it could be a small gift for the customer. "You know that I came here before just now. Do you still want to offer me a discount and a pair of socks?" Celia''s offer surprised the woman. Many people wanted to compare the goods in different stalls, and when they turned, the stall owner would say something mean to them. Celia didn''t do that. Instead, she gave the customers 5 dollars discount and also a pair of socks. She was the smartest person who was able to have people''s support. "This is the lowest price. Even if you don''t bargain with me, I will give you a discount. The socks is a gift for you for helping my business. Besides, no matter when you come to buy them, you are my customer. Of course I should serve you wel e would earn money by selling it at 80 dollars. But she didn''t want to make a compromise. "Kid, there are so many customers here. Is it good to let them go?" If someone else haggled with her over the price, the vegetable woman would call the customer to come back. However, Celia didn''t seem to have any intention of making a compromise. Celia had a very bright mind. She never begged others or force them to buy it. Moreover, the money was in other people''s pocket, and she had to make others willing to give the money to her. "It''s okay, aunt. If they really want to buy, they won''t care about the price difference of 20. Don''t worry about me. By the way, how''s your business going?" She was not doing great in her own business, but she still worried about others. "Not bad. I don''t know if it''s because of you, a little beauty, that my business is very good these days." The woman grinned from ear to ear. Chapter 134 Suppress "Of course not. You are honest and kind to the customers. After that, you also give some coriander and green onion to them. Your attitude is good, so it''s natural that your business is good." Although the woman did a small business, she was friendly and honest. Many customers came back. "I learned from you that I should give some coriander and green onion to the customer. And it worked immediately." Those women bought her clothes, and Celia gave then socks for free. So she could just give some onions to those women who bought her vegetables. Her business was much better. "That''s great!" Celia thought that she had done a good deed. As she spoke, a lot of people came to Celia''s stall and asked about the price. Many people were attracted by the sound of the horns from the opposite stall. Celia saw they sold a lot of batwing-sleeved blouse. After all, it was cheap and stylish. What''s more, some people got rough and thick skins, so they didn''t think that the poor on''t know if this girl will buy some new goods. As long as she has new goods, we immediately make it in the same way and charges twice lower than her price, then it will definitely be a big hit." However, she was just worried that Celia wouldn''t come here if her business didn''t go well. "I don''t think it''s going to work. Her business has been ruined by us. What the hell is going on? I had told you to raise the price a little, but you decided to lower it more. We sold a lot, but she was driven away by us." The man said impatiently. He couldn''t see the beauty and also couldn''t do business. "Hey, are you worrying that we can''t earn any money, or that you can see her anymore? I would rather be poor than see that bitch flirt with you." The more she said, the more angry she became. All men in the world were so mean. "What are you talking about? Peace makes fortune! Why are you arguing like that? She had already left." He was fed up with his woman''s blabbering. Chapter 135 Obtaining A Tacit Approval Celia packed up things and sent them back to the rental house. Then she told the landlady that she needed to go back to her hometown for a few days. She didn''t go to the hospital until she had arranged everything well. Today was a good day for her uncle. When he was discharged from the hospital, she bought a bunch of flowers for him. "Where did you learn it? It''s a waste of money," Zack said, looking at the carnation on the table. "Who sent this to you?" Celia was curious about the flowers. Flowers were usually sent to the patient when they were discharged from the hospital or stayed in the hospital in her previous life. The flowers was beautiful, and the patient would feel pleasant when they saw it. However, in the 80''s, the flowers might not be so popular. She guesses that the one who sent those flowers must be elegant and highly-educated. However, when did her uncle get to know this kind of people? "Ce h was due to Wendy. "You don''t need to thank me. It''s not a big deal. The fish and dishes were bought by Sharon." Wendy grinned from ear to ear. Sharon was really thoughtful. "Sharon was really busy today. He had helped us a lot." "You''re right. You''re a nice lad." All of the family members were very kind to Sharon right now. They almost treated him as their own son. "Now that they are at home, why don''t you leave?" Celia asked him to leave. This was the time for her family to reunite. They were all having a great time. What was he doing here? "Celia, you are rude. How could you let the guest go?" Wendy snapped. Besides, all these dishes were bought by Sharon and it was time for dinner. "Yes, you are right. Sharon sent us back and it''s a matter of course for him to stay and have dinner with us." "Sharon, please stay and have dinner with us." The whole family all treated him nicely. Chapter 136 An Unexpected Visitor "It''s hard for me to turn down your offer. Besides, I haven''t eaten the dishes cooked by Wendy for a long time. I miss it so much." He had to be thick skinned to chase after the girl, especially someone like Celia who had a strong personality. As a result, he had to be shameless. Otherwise, how could he win her heart? "Sharon, how can you be so shameless?" "You''ve asked me the same question many times. If I don''t have the thick skin, how can our relationship move forward? Anyway, uncle, aunt and your mother have agreed to let me stay. I''m only waiting for your permission, but you can rest assured that I won''t force you." "Do you think you can make a boast of yourself? No one can make a decision for me, including my mother and my uncle." Especially her marriage. Nobody can control her. I''m not coaxing them, but sincerely respect them as elders." He loved Celia, so he had to love her family. "Humph!" C is studying hard. He will be able to pass the college entrance examination next year." In her eyes, Hardy was her prince. Moreover, in such an important occasion today, she of course had to give him a compliment. "Of course, I know. Unlike my girl. She will only study and prepare for the exam at night. I don''t know whether she would pass the college entrance examination next year." Most of the students from other families focused all their attention on study, except Celia. She had a lot of work to do every day, and he had no idea whether Celia was working hard at night during the examination. "Celia is so smart. She has achieved such a good result all by self-cultivation. I''m sure she will be admitted to the same university as my son." Cora said confidently. It didn''t matter whether they were go the same university. As long as Celia could go to the same college, then her status would naturally be different. Chapter 137 The Angry Mother And Son "Do you want to study in the same university?" Sharon''s gloomy face looked somewhat terrifying. Celia glanced at him. She had known him for a long time. Normally, he had a cheeky grin. For the first time she saw him like this, she couldn''t help but glance at him for a few more times. "Sharon, is there any problem? Aunt Wendy didn''t say anything else." Hardy glanced at Sharon with a smug smile. In his mind, Celia and he were childhood playmates. Anyway, he had an advantage. "I think the two of you would be fine if you can enter the same college, so you can take good care of Celia. But I think, according to the current situation, Celia''s scores are always above yours, isn''t it?" Sharon managed to hold back his anger and tried his best not to look annoyed. This brat dared take away Celia from him, he was so naive and reckless. "Sharon, what do you mean?" He had thought that Sharon would be furious and even shout at him, so Zack would be disap t back with flames in their eyes. Sharon had said that he bought those fish and pork bones for Zack. And Hardy didn''t want to eat them since it was brought by Sharon. "Are you having fun? If I remember correctly, you have eaten a lot at Mrs. Cora''s last time, right?" Celia looked at the smug look on Sharon''s face. She was the only person who dared to talk to the wife of the village head this way. She could tell that their faces were darkened. "Yes, I did, but it was for work. I don''t eat for free. I bought rice, vegetables and meat to their home." Every time he went to her house for dinner, he would buy a lot of food and rice. Because he was a man and he ate a lot. What was more, at that time, people were poor in the village. Although Horace''s family was decent, he didn''t want to burden other people''s family, so he brought food to them when he came visit. If it weren''t for Hardy had a crush on Celia, he wouldn''t have been so mean to them. Chapter 138 No Cooking Today "You pissed her off?" After a short while, Zack went to his room and took a rest. He was so afraid that Cora and her son would fight with Sharon. Fortunately, Sharon spoke in a proper manner. He was also the important guest in the village and Cora couldn''t offend him. "Uncle, how could they get mad at me? They must have heard that the bones and fish are for you, so she couldn''t stay. I only bought the food for us. It''s true that I didn''t buy the share for them." He wasn''t a narrow-minded man, but since a man was coveting his future wife, he couldn''t just sit still. Why should he buy something for them? "Don''t try to fool me. I know what you are thinking." Zack pointed at him. He would have taught him a hard lesson, but he didn''t want to confront Cora and Hardy. "Celia, why don''t you stop him?" Since the very beginning, her smart niece had been standing by ll. He didn''t care how much he had made a contribution to the D Village. Anyway, Sharon was his rival in love now, and he needed to defeat him in all aspects. "What? What did you say? Did you go to Zack''s?" Cora went see Celia''s uncle with gifts without telling Horace. After all, they had no relationship with each other. Technically speaking, she just wanted to please her future daughter-in-law. If her stubborn husband knew it, he would not let them go, so Cora didn''t tell him. "Celia''s uncle was injured and discharged from the hospital. It''s normal for us to visit him." Cora said in a much lower voice than before. "It''s normal? Who do you think you are? You are just a normal woman! You don''t know anything at all. You are a disgrace to our family. We are going to be humiliated by you." Horace yelled as he slapped his own face. He looked rather irritated. Chapter 139 She Will Leave Sooner Or Later "Dad, mom did this for my good. I insisted on seeing Celia''s uncle, so she brought me with gifts." His father was busy with the matters in the village and paid little attention to his marriage. "Son of a bitch! Your mother didn''t go to school, but you are different. People will laugh at you if they know about it. You haven''t gone to college yet. Are you in a hurry to look for your wife? Celia hasn''t said say anything yet. Why are you pestering her?" As the head of this family, Horace was very angry after hearing that. Celia was indeed a good girl, but they couldn''t rush things. Moreover, they were both high school students, it was too early to talk about it. "Dad, I have told you that I love Celia. If I don''t take the initiative, she would have been stolen by someone else." He was worried about Celia. If things hadn''t happened, he would have waited till Celia had graduated or if she had beautiful dream. "Mom, don''t listen to my dad. Even if I were with Celia, we would not abandon my parents. You must stand by me." He really didn''t know what to do without his mother''s help. "Nonsense! Don''t make a fuss about it and don''t give pressure to Celia. The most important thing for you now is to study." "Dad, I can''t wait anymore. If I continue to wait, someone will get ahead of me. I don''t care that much." He felt that he had lagged behind Sharon for a long distance. If he didn''t take action now, he would watch others take Celia away. "What''s wrong? If Celia doesn''t agree, do you still want to force her? Don''t make a fool of yourself." Horace was really exasperated at his son. He was ready to take the second college entrance examination, but the boy didn''t study hard but kept on thinking about these craps. If he failed to get a good university, he would lose his face. Chapter 140 I Am Willing To Do Anything For My Beloved Girl "Mr. Horace, what happened?" Sharon asked deliberately. The family hadn''t had dinner yet. They were all in a bad mood. Sharon ''s arrival broke the awkwardness. But it was not the right time for him to come. Two of them already disliked him. He shouldn''t have come at this time to embarrass himself. "Sharon, when did you come? Have you had lunch? If not, I can ask Cora to cook for you." Horace greeted him with a smile, still worried that he might be hungry. "Mr. Sharon is so popular and welcomed. How could he starve?" Now, Cora was hostile to Sharon, so she talked to him in a strange tone. "I had dinner at Celia''s uncle''s house today. Aunt Wendy cooked nice food and I ate a lot. A large table of dishes was prepared and many people were invited. Uncle Zack invited Mrs. Cora and Hardy to have dinner, but they didn''t want to trouble him. They are no "You just found it out now? Isn''t it obvious?" He was really a nerd. It would be weird if he could have a girlfriend. "What... Celia is not the kind of girl you think she is. Don''t hurt her. Celia and I grew up together." He thought that he had taken the initiative. Celia would definitely say yes to him when he confessed his love to her. He was too confident in himself. "Hurt her? What did I do to hurt her? You are the one who hurt her. You send her gifts from time to time and let other people talk about it. This is not good, isn''t it? Do you want to be misunderstood by others, or do you want to defame her?" He had thought about telling Hardy about that for a long time, but Sharon repressed his urge to tell him, because Celia had rented an apartment in the county, and she would not come back to the village often in the future for business. Chapter 141 We Are In Love "Sharon, to be frank, I like Celia. We grew up together and we study together. I will marry her sooner or later. As an outsider, you should stay out of this." Now that everyone knew about it, he didn''t have to hide it any more. "It''s your freedom to choose whoever you like. If you like her, you can tell her. It''s useless to tell me. And whoever I like has nothing to do with you." The nerd''s face turned red whenever he spoke to Celia. He dared not confess his love to her. He procrastinated. He would always ask his mother to do anything for him. Such a man couldn''t win Celia''s heart. "You came from another city. Do you think she will go with you?" They had grown up in the same village, and his parents were kind to her. He knew it clearly that he was the best choice for Celia. The reason why he didn''t tell her his feelings was that he thought they would get married naturally in the future. "Why do you matter is not negotiable. I will never let her go." Sharon had made up his mind. He didn''t want to be like Hardy, who insisted in telling his parents everything and turn to them for help. Sharon was a brave man and could confess his feelings to Celia. If Hardy wanted to compete with him in fair terms, he would not say anything about that. However, he really couldn''t bear what Hardy had done. He thought Hardy was not a real man. "You are not the right one for Celia. How long have you known each other? Hardy and Celine were close when they were growing up." "It didn''t make any sense. A marriage with love can last long, it can''t only depend on other things." Sharon knew that he couldn''t explain it clearly to a rural woman, but he still tried to defend himself. He understood that the women in the countryside always kept the old-fashioned ideas, but Hardy had studied in school. How could he be so stupid? Chapter 142 Get Married Or Divorce "I''m sorry, Sharon. They will stop messing around and make peace with each other." Horace was very embarrassed. He didn''t know why things ended up like this. Sharon was the most important guest for him, and if he was pissed off and left, it would be difficult to deal with this matter. He became very anxious. "It''s okay. It is hard to settle the family affair. Moreover, I think it''s good to break things up between Celia and me. Anyway, I won''t give up on her." Love was earned by one''s own effort, not by charity, not by any external forces. It didn''t mean that if he didn''t want to be together with Celia, and she would belong to Hardy. He knew Celia would never make a compromise. "Celia is a nice girl. She is not only smart, but also does a good business now. It''s natural that you and my son like her. After all, both of you are young and energetic. I didn''t expect that Hardy would threaten me with not participating in the college entrance examination next year." The whole family was looking forward to Hardy getting admit "What can I do in broad daylight? I just said that I like you. I don''t think it''s a mistake. It''s normal for me to fall in love with a excellent girl like you." "That''s all you said?" Celia still couldn''t believe that. "My lady, what else do you think I can say? And in front of the village head, I don''t want to embarrass him." He really wanted to teach Hardy a lesson. He even wanted to give Hardy a good kick. How dare he have a thing for his wife! He was just a nobody. But Sharon had to put up with it, because Horace''s family had taken good care of him for the past few months. "Then why did they have to divorce?" "Hardy asked Horace to come to your house and propose a marriage tomorrow. Horace is a sensible man and he certainly doesn''t want to do such a thing. When he heard that, Hardy threatened Horace that if he didn''t propose a marriage, he would not attend the college entrance examination. Of course, Cora was on the side of his son. If he didn''t help his son propose a marriage, she would have a divorce." Chapter 143 Kiss Her Secretly Celia felt stressful when she heard what Sharon said. Hardy didn''t even take the college entrance exam for her sake. She was just a girl, how could everything end up like that? "Will they really come here to propose?" Although Celia didn''t like Hardy, if she refused him, the relationship between the two clans would be severed. As the apple of her eye, Cora was so kind to her son that she couldn''t bear to see her son turned down by Celia. In her eyes, Celia didn''t deserve her son, except her pretty face. "Yes, but I refused them for you. Mr. Horace also stopped them, but he was afraid that he couldn''t change their mind." Celia was beautiful. But that was not a good thing. He had been thinking about and worrying about her all the time. "Let me warn them." Naturally, Sharon didn''t want to make things difficult for Celia. "No, thanks." Celia refused. She seem e a girl. How could you hit Sharon? No man will marry you if you act so rudely like this." As soon as Jane heard the sound, she immediately came to the backyard. Apparently, it seemed that they were fighting, and that was why Celia''s hand was held by Sharon. "Aunt, do you know what he just did to me? It was him who bullied me first!" The bastard not only dared to kiss her, but also tried to frame her up to get her aunt''s sympathy. What was worse, her family was protecting him. "Girl, do you think I''m blind? I know what is going on here. You are used to bullying him. Don''t think that I will favor you just because you''re my niece?" Jane said, not knowing that her niece had been kissed. "......" "Aunt, please don''t blame Celia. She didn''t do it on purpose. If you offend her, I won''t be able to have meals in your house anymore." Said Sharon with a pitiful look. Chapter 144 Marriage Proposal "I can make the call since you are in my house. Celia always bully you." Celia was nice and nice to everyone. She had the great relations with others and handled things with ease. But she was also rude and sharp in front of Sharon. "That''s good. Thank you, aunt." Since he had the support of an elder, Celia had to be obedient. "Don''t mention it. Since you are so kind to us, we don''t regard you as an outsider anymore. As long as you don''t mind, it doesn''t matter that you come to our house every day." Wendy always thought that Sharon was a good man. If Celia had really made up her mind to be together with him, Wendy was fine with it. "That''s right, Sharon. You are welcome to come here whenever you want," Of course, Jane was very grateful to Sharon. Compared with his peers, Sharon was very mature and thoughtful, which made people feel comfortable. "Mom, aunt, I''m your rea Celia, and he said that if we didn''t agree to his marriage, he would not take part in the college entrance examination next year. We are parents, and I have no choice." A smile appeared on Cora''s face. She put her arms around Celia and held her tightly. "What? Are you here to propose a marriage?" It was inevitable that Wendy was a little shocked. Her daughter was still a student, but why did they come to propose now? She felt more puzzled and didn''t know what to do. "We have seen Celia grow up. When she comes to my house, I''ll treat her as my own daughter." They had paid a visit to her house and asked a respected elders from D village to bring her some gifts. What they did was enough. If Wendy knew the rules, she would accept the marriage. "I''m Celia''s mother, but I can''t make a decision for her. She''s old enough and has her own thoughts. We''ll see what she''s thinking." Chapter 145 We Are Just Sister And Brother Wendy looked at Celia and knew she had her own ideas. She didn''t dare to promise Cora. Not to mention that Hardy was inferior to Sharon at that moment. Even if she had to choose a son-in-law, she would definitely choose Sharon over anyone else. He would know more about how to take care of people than Hardy did. "Celia, Hardy and you grew up together all the time. Now you two are in the same class. The next year, you two must take part in the college entrance examination together. You are childhood playmates, who are perfectly matched. And Hardy is good at taking care of people. When you live with him in the future, he would definitely treat you well." They were sincere, and all the other girls in the village had never been treated in this way. If they came to propose the marriage, they thought they would surely win. "Don''t talk like that all by yourself. You need to give your children a chance to talk. They are too young private talk with Hardy?" If she wanted to settle this, she had to persuade Hardy. Actually, it was much easier to persuade him than to persuade his mother. "Of course you can. It''s your own business." Of course, she would listen to her son. As long as her son was willing to take the college entrance examination next year, she could do anything. "Aunt, please take back all the things you have brought. It is not appropriate to put them in my house. If others in the village see it, people would gossip." She would not take anything they brought today. "Celia, we''ve taken all the things back. We''re so sorry for what happened today. We''ve caused you so much trouble." Cora didn''t respond, but Horace stood out and said. It was their fault to propose abruptly. It was not good for a girl''s reputation and she would get married in the future. If it was not for her unworthy son, he wouldn''t bother to propose a marriage. Chapter 146 Not From The Same World After the crowd left, there was only Celia and Hardy in the house. Things had to be made clear today. Even if they moved to the county and couldn''t meet each other, they were still in the same class. As long as Celine went back to take the exam, she would meet him. In fact, Hardy was nice. She didn''t want to spoil their relationship. Even if they couldn''t become friends, she didn''t want to become his enemies. "Hardy, if you hadn''t come to our house, my mother and I would have already gone to the county." Celia said. She didn''t mention what happened today. "Auntie will leave too?" Celia was doing business in the county, and Wendy was taking care of the family all the time. "Yes, my mother has not had a good day since she lived in the D Village. She has suffered too much. I really don''t want her to stay in the village anymore. She has been bullied by the Tang family. She has been doing heavy farm work. She has already suffered a lot. I hope she can have a better life in th or even threaten them. "Who told you that? It''s ridiculous. How can I go to capital for a man? There are the best universities in the capital. The only reason I go there is to go to college. As for marrying him? That''s impossible." It must have something to do with Sharon. That''s why Hardy overreacted. "Really?" A glimmer of hope appeared in Hardy''s eyes. "Hardy, whether it''s true or not, I can''t promise you anything. After all, who knows what will happen in the future, right? I can''t give you my promise. Besides, I feel that this is my own life, and even my mother respects my privacy." She didn''t want Hardy to build up his hope. "I know I shouldn''t have asked, but I don''t want to lose to Sharon." He was not happy to be defeated by a man from another city. He thought that Sharon had never done anything for Celia. The reason why Sharon liked her was that she was so beautiful. If he was tired of her, he would definitely get rid of her like those heartless men. Chapter 147 A Fight "Hardy, it''s none of your business. I hope you can study hard and stop thinking about other things. If you do not take part in the college entrance examination or fail in the exam, I will surely be responsible for that. Therefore, for your own sake as well as for your parents, you must study hard." "Celia, I was just talking nonsense. I promise I will study hard and have a good future, but we..." He prayed that there were some hope in their relationship. "As I said before, I respect you and regard you as my brother. We are siblings. How can I marry you?" She made it clear, "You didn''t lost to him. You are just too young." Hardy was just a little boy. He was still immature. If he was really like a man, he would not let such a thing happen today, let alone put his parents into such a situation. "Celia, don''t forget. I''m older than you." You are elder than m the D Village would all help Hardy if you dare hit him. If they bind you up and beat you to death, you will be sorry for what you have done, and no one would defend you." She had never seen such an arrogant man who dared to act wildly in other people''s place. "It was rude." "You are rude!" He couldn''t swallow the insult. "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself. The society is governed by law. Besides, I''m here to help them to improve their lives. They are all polite to me. Only you can think of that." The villagers were polite to him, including Horace. He always blamed his son for this matter, and didn''t say anything wrong about him. In the legal society, people were civil and lawful. Even if the villagers didn''t know how to read and write, they still understood the rules. Moreover, in the villagers'' eyes, Sharon had always been polite and well behaved. Chapter 148 Confession Of True Love "Celia, we''re leaving. Will the village head and his wife hate us? What''s more, you are in the same school with Hardy. What if he doesn''t help you or play dirty tricks behind your back in the future?" Zhang was worried about Celia. "Mom, are you going to live in D village when you are old?" Celia didn''t answer her question. "Since I have left, it is unrealistic for me to come back. Besides, you know that we have cut off the relationship with Tang family. Of course my nephew will not support me. So why should I come back and humiliate myself?" Her husband died after she gave birth to Celia, and she had no son as well. Since Celia had decided to move out, she would never go back if nothing happened. "Mom, now that you don''t want to go back, you don''t need to be worried about it any more. Mr. Horace is a good man and he can tell right from wrong. Their family didn''t do f only they could help Celia and Wendy a little more, things might be different now, but now they had to rely on Celia''s help. "Don''t say that, aunt. It''s enough as long as you treat me well. Besides, I have a good school, and I like my business." When Celia was about to leave, she gave her a thousand dollars to Jane. Although she refused to take it, Celia still tried to put the money into Jane''s pocket. When she started the egg business, Zack gave her 500 dollars to start her own business without hesitation. When she did the clothes business, Jane also gave her a thousand dollars. She had to repay their kindness. Now they were in trouble. She would not leave them alone at this moment. She would try her best to make money. When her uncle recovered, no matter what she wanted to do, she hoped she could support him. She could earn the money any day, but family came first. Chapter 149 A Single Room Sharon didn''t enter the rented house where Celia and her mother lived. He knew the landlady of the house was a weirdo and he didn''t want to cause any trouble to Celia. On the other hand, he was worried, so he waited outside for a long time. He didn''t leave until he felt nothing special happened in the house. "Mom, this is the bathroom in the county. Check it out. Is it good?" As the toilet was located in the rural area, the conditions there were not difficult to imagine. Especially in summer, if you had squatted down, the insects would have all kinds of ways to crawl on their feet, which could not be more disgusting. "So this is the toilet in the county? I''m so good. It''s so clean. I don''t need to worry about it in winter now." It was the first time for Wendy to see the toilet in the county. She was so excited. "Anything else? Have you seen this?" Celia pointed at the coal and gas stove in the kitchen. "I know this. It''s coal and the furnace." She had seen it y trouble." When Wendy found that the landlord seemed not to be willing to her live here, she immediately prepared her belongings. She didn''t want to destroy Celia''s life, as she had to prepare for the exam. This house was beautiful and suitable for a girl, so she didn''t want to put Celia into a difficult position because of her. "Mom, you don''t have to leave. Since I have brought you here, we must be together, and if we want to leave, we should leave together. But before we leave, I have to ask Mrs. Li why she has to drive us out. I have always been respectful to you, and I accept all the rules you have said." She didn''t want to put up with the insult. This was not her style. "If you leave now, I will return the rental. I won''t take advantage of your money." "Mrs. Li, I won''t take the money seriously even if you don''t return it to me. You have to give me a reason why you want to chase me out of the house after we signed a contract. I can''t leave without a reason." Chapter 150 Slander "Celia, let me go." As soon as she arrived at the landlady''s house, she drive her away. Wendy felt that it was her fault. If she couldn''t live in the county with her daughter, she could go back and work in the farmland. "Mom, this is not the problem here. Since I rented this place, I have been following the rules. And I have always respected you. I usually go out early and come back late. But if there is anything good, I''ll share it with you immediately, even though you always treat me with indifference. But because of a stranger that she made mischief between you and me, so she thought I was a bad woman. And you even wanted to drive my mother out of here. She was just a rural woman, and she didn''t offend you." Celia exploded with anger. She was not afraid of the landlord, and she was even more afraid of being driven out of here. However, if she really left, she would meet another landlord. If someone like Rita tried to ruin eve , who allowed you to come in? Get out!" She didn''t know how long he had been eavesdropping on her. But when he came, she felt safe, and he could help her with the goods. "If I don''t come in, you will be bullied." He felt sorry for her and knew that the old lady treated her unfairly. "Kid, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t bully her!" This guy didn''t take her seriously. "Grandma, you also know that you are not happy being wronged. You also wronged her, didn''t you? We are even now. As for the rent Celia had given to you, we don''t want it anymore. We will move out now." As long as he was rich, he could find a good house. He would look for it in person this time. "Celia, what are you waiting for? Let''s go pack up and let aunt take a rest here." Sharon sounded like the man of her family, which surprised Celia and Mrs. Li. He was a man of action. He took the bag of goods from Celia''s house and was about to go out. Chapter 151 Im Still A Boy "Wait!" When he was about to leave, the old lady stopped him. "Lady, you are such a weirdo. Didn''t you wish to see Celia and her mother leave? Since we have moved things, what else do you want to say?" Sharon said, sounding powerful and domineering. There were a lot of houses in the county, and it was easy for them to find a suitable one. If they couldn''t find a independent room, so that they could not contact with others. And they could relax themselves and don''t need to care about other people''s opinions. "Who told you I wanted them to move away? Just put them down." She changed her tone. "You don''t like them, do you? If that''s the case, we''d better leave now. You don''t want to see them, do you?" Sharon had thought that this place was great, but he didn''t expect that the old woman was more difficult to deal with than ordinary people. Celia would be wronged if she didn''t prove the rumour spread by others. Celia really didn pened the first day Wendy came here. Celia gave a hint at her, so she remained silent and didn''t say anything. After Sharon left, she felt it was improper. She thought that Celia was being rude. "Mom, you''ve known him for so long. When did you see him lose his temper in front of me? Besides, if he were a narrow-minded person, he would have stopped pestering me a long time ago. Rest assured. He will definitely bother you again in the future." Celia was very confident. Actually, she didn''t know why she had the confidence. "And mom, this is the rule made by the landlord. Now that we have chosen to live here, we have to follow the rule. Otherwise, if we really look for another house, I''m afraid we can''t find anything suitable in a short time. You just relax. Have a rest first. I''ll prepare a big meal for you to celebrate our first meal in the new house in the county." Even if life was tough, Celia was full of vital energy every day. Chapter 152 Taking Wendy to School Wendy didn''t bring much food with her, so there was no need to unpack the luggage. Celia had prepared most of the things for her. They cooked some noodles at noon. And Celia then took her out for a walk. After all, they had to live here for a while, and she needed to let Wendy know where to buy vegetables and other things. She knew that Wendy would not get used to the life in a short time. "Mom, this is my school." Celia said when they passed by the school. "What a magnificent school!" Wendy''s eyes were full of admiration and pride. She had thought that Celia would be bullied by others all her life. However, God had mercy on her. Celia was totally different from what she used to be. If she hadn''t lived with Celia every day, she would have wondered whether the beautiful woman who was standing next to her was her daughter. "This is the b jokes about me." The smile on Wendy''s face froze. Besides, the boy didn''t say anything crossing the line. "What would you like to eat? I''ll buy you something." Celia didn''t agree on the propose, but he had reflected on what happened at home. It was true that he was impulsive. Celia was not the other girls who could compromise easily. "Thank you. But we had meals at home. I just want to take my mother for a walk. You go ahead with the lunch, and I''ll take her to other places." She couldn''t give him any hope now. "Then where do you live now, Celia?" It took Hardy a lot of courage to ask her. He of course wanted to see her if possible. He didn''t want to give up. "Hardy, it''s not far from here." She did not tell her the exact location of the rent house. Since she had made it clear, there was no need to continue to pester her. Chapter 153 Borrowing Money "Celia, I think Hardy is a good boy. He won''t mind if we treat him this way, will he?" She had seen Hardy grow up from a little boy. Now the relationship between the two clans was very bad. "Why would he care about it. I have told him everything the other day. Besides, you think Sharon is great, but you suddenly praise Hardy?" Celia was confused. "Of course, Sharon is the best. You have to find a thoughtful husband who is good to you. Although you are now in school, as a mother, I should not tell you about this. You must grasp the opportunity. I can see that Sharon really cares about you." It was the first time that Wendy had frankly talked about her daughter''s relationship with Sharon. She didn''t mean that she supported her daughter to fall in love at an early age. She just thought that as an outstanding man like Sharon, Celia couldn''t find anoth Celia was mature. More importantly, she was very clever. And she changed their lives a lot. Otherwise, Wendy could not have a better life if she continued to struggle in the Tang family. "Thank you, mom. I won''t let you down. But this time I want to buy more clothes, but now I don''t have enough money. I want to borrow some money from Sharon. After the second batch of goods is sold out, I will immediately return the money to him. Do you think it is okay?" She wouldn''t have done it, if she could have another choices. But the only person who could afford such a sum of money was Sharon. If Zack hadn''t got injured, she would have asked him. But he had a hard time, and they were in debt now. "Sharon is a good person. It is okay that you borrowed money from him. Besides, we will pay him back in time, he should agree." Wendy agreed with her daughter. Chapter 154 Ill Pay Off As Soon As Possible That afternoon when Celia went back, she called Sharon. however, she didn''t mention anything about the money, since it was really a very difficult thing for her. However, she didn''t know anyone who was reliable and rich here. She couldn''t help feeling a little bit upset for a moment. But she had to go to H city tomorrow, since she couldn''t waste her time here anymore. Wendy cook for them at night. It was just a casual day, but she felt uncomfortable. She felt like something was wrong with her body if she didn''t get busy in her life. Celia was holding her book in the room, but she didn''t read a word. She was indeed very worried about that! "Celia, how much money are you going to borrow from Sharon?" Normally, Wendy didn''t care about this matter at all. Celia had her own idea to do things. However, since she borrowed the money from Sharon, Wendy had already figured out that it would be a considerable sum of money. "I don''t know y ng to her. "Of course I have to pay back the money to you." It was not difficult to borrow money from someone if she paid back the money in time. "When will you set off?" "I will go there tomorrow." "Tomorrow? I need to supervise the construction in the village tomorrow in case something went wrong, I can''t accompany you tomorrow, but I can let Jim go with you." He couldn''t let Celia go to a place far away from home alone. Beauty could easily become the focus. "No, thanks. I will take my mother with me." Celia had made a decision. She would purchase more things than last time, so she had to bring a helper. Wendy had never been on a train for her whole life, so it would be a good chance for her to experience something new. "Well, you must be careful. I''ll still ask Jay to take you there, so that he can take care of you." Although he was unable to go, he must arrange everything well so that he could be at ease. Chapter 155 Jim Gave Her The Tickets The next morning, Celia and Wendy set off with each other. They were afraid that they couldn''t buy the tickets. They arrived at the train station before dawn. However, they didn''t expect that there were still so many people. Even if they waited in line now, they didn''t know if they could buy the tickets. "Celia, there are so many people here. What should we do?" Wendy hadn''t been to a train before, so she didn''t know how it would take to buy a ticket. It was just that the hall was so crowded that she was not able to buy a ticket. "Mom, don''t worry. I''m going to buy our tickets. You just wait for me here. Remember, don''t go anywhere." There are so many people here. If she gets lost here, it will be difficult to find her. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here. I won''t go anywhere." It was the first time that Wendy had been on a trip. She was frightened by snacks to Celia. Although Celia had refused him in many ways, she took them eventually. "Celia, Sharon said that someone would pick you up at the station and call him if you need anything. Have a nice trip." Jim didn''t afraid of Celia at all. "Just go!" Celia held the things in her arms and pouted. She was not satisfied with all those arrangements. Jim talked too much, just like Sharon. On the other hand, Wendy was not pleased with Celia''s attitude. Sharon was great to them, but Celia''s attitude was too bad. She had always held grudges against him and treated him with indifference. Fortunately, Sharon didn''t mind Celia''s cold attitude to him. No matter how cold Celia treated him, he didn''t seem to be angry. If something happened to her family, he would be the first one to help them. Wendy was quite satisfied with such a man to be her son-in-law. Chapter 156 Take It As A Trip As soon as Celia and Wendy arrived at the train station of H City, they saw Jay come to pick them up. However, he did not raise his plate this time. "Nice to meet you, sister-in-law, Mrs. Wendy." It was a nice surprise to meet him again, and Jay still greeted them warmly. Celia had been accustomed to the word "sister-in-law" given last time. However, Wendy was stunned for a while. Except Jim, this was the second person who called her daughter as sister-in-law. "Mother, Sharon asked him to take care of us. His name is Jay. He''s a nice person." Wendy felt relieved. A smile crept onto her face. She was happy to know that he was a friend of Sharon. "Hello, Mrs. Wendy. I''ve booked a room in the hotel for you. You must be tired in the long travel. Let me send you here first and have a rest." It was not safe for a pretty girl to walk on the street after the midnight in H City, and there were no cars at this time. Then Jay borrowed a motorcycle somewhe ot even enjoy this travel." "Aunt, I think the H city is a nice place. I want to take you out to have some local food. You won''t be too tired and won''t spend too much money. You can have a good rest after you finish shopping. Tomorrow morning we will go to the wholesale market." They had just arrived last night. Moreover, he was a native here, and he should show them around in the city. He hadn''t brought Celia out last time because he was in a hurry. "Mom, that''s it. I want to do some shopping as well. If you agree, we will go and have some fun." Seeing that Celia also wanted to have fun here, Wendy didn''t have the heart to refuse her. She didn''t want to go, but Celia had to study hard and deal with business. Walking around in the city might help to ease her pressure. Thinking of this, Wendy nodded her head. "Okay, you can go with me today. I promise you, with very little money, I will let you have fun here." Jay was very willing to be the guide. Chapter 157 A Great Sale In Off Season After following Jay, Wendy and Celia had great fun and feel the prosperity of the big city. There was a world of difference between here and the village she had lived in. "How was your day, aunt?" Jay was afraid that he couldn''t take good care of Wendy. "Great! It is wonderful here." She just a bumpkin from the village. "Well, I know H city is very developed. But it is nothing compared to the capital city!" Jay had never been to the capital city before. His brother told him about it, so he was looking forward to it. "Mom, since it is so nice, I''ll take you there one day." In her previous life, she was able to make a fortune by her own hands, and this life was no exception. Sooner or later she would be able to go to the capital city. "Okay, I''m looking forward to it." Wendy felt gratified and excited to see how ambitious Celia was. The shopping was tiring. They had been shopping fo up a conversation with her as soon as she came in, and the boss had a deep impression on her. "Hey, miss, you are here again. It seems that the goods you brought from here were good enough." The boss greeted Celia with a smile. It had been less than a month since Celia came last time. It seemed that her business was booming. "Thank you, boss. The clothes were great. If it were not for something in my family, I would have come to order more clothes." Celia said. "I know you have a good eye. My products are the best. Come in and have a look. There are many new arrivals in my shop. Do you like them?" The boss was happy when she heard what Celia said. It seemed that she would have a big deal in business today. "Okay." Celia came in and saw that most of the clothes and overcoat were hung in the room. The previous wool shirt was covered with dust in the corner which was not eye-catching at all. Chapter 158 The Lowest Price Ever "These are all my new arrivals. Tell me which one you like and I''ll give you a discount." The owner was more enthusiastic about Celia than last time. "Let me look around." Celia touched the clothes first and then looked at the style. "The clothes are nice." Celia said. "How many will you buy this time, young lady?" The owner was satisfied. Celia was a long-term big client, of course she had to server Celia well. "I just came here to check the goods this time. By the way, have you sold out all your autumn products?" She was not in a hurry to buy winter clothes. There would be more new clothes next month. Then she could buy more clothes. "Not yet. There are still some autumn clothes left. Do you want it?" People came to purchase goods didn''t dare to buy autumn clothes. It was risky. But since Celia dared to buy them, the shop owner would like to sell them. The goods in this year would be hard to sell in the ne big. If you give me this discount today, I will continue to buy clothes from your store next time. Besides, it is really difficult to sell those autumn clothes right now." Since she had named the price, and the owner would need a few minutes to make a decision, she was not in a hurry to leave. "All right. I''ve sold them to you." The owner nodded immediately. "You do know how to do business, boss!" Celia smiled. She was happy that the boss offer such a low price. "You are the one who are good at business. I''m really going to lose everything." The boss felt her heart was aching. This was the lowest price she had ever made. "I don''t know if you lose money or not. I just know that I have solved a big problem for you. You are so good at doing business that your business will definitely be booming in the future." Since Celia could get the goods at such a low price, she certainly had to butter the boss up for a bit. Chapter 159 A Skilled Businesswoman Thirty sweater cost 210 dollars. This cost was half less than the last time. Celia thought it was a very good deal. She could earn a lot of money even if she sell the sweater at the price of 30 dollars. She was confident that she could sell it at that time. "Why don''t you take some new cotton-padded jacket with you?" The shop owner did not forget to sell her new clothes. Now that Celia could sell so many sweater, her business would be great. Although the cotton clothes were sold early now, it would not hurt her to make some preparations. The weather might suddenly changed one day. "How much is a piece of cotton-padded jacket?" Celia inquired about the price. She would buy some if the price was nice. "The price of the cotton clothes isn''t very expensive, even lower than that of the overcoat. And it is 25 dollars per one." The boss said a higher price anymore. Celia was smart. If the price was not real, she would lose a customer. So He spoke immediately with the native accent to the owner and purposely stressed that Celia was his boss. Since there were employees in this clothing store, it was obvious that Celia was in good business. Otherwise, everyone was making money. No one would spend extra money to hire someone. So the boss stood up and greeted them. "Miss, what kind of clothes do you want. If you order a lot, I can give you a discount." The boss moved a chair for Wendy and Jay to sit and followed Celia who was looking at clothes. "Sir, the season has changed. Why do you still have so much autumn clothes in your store? Aren''t you afraid that you can''t sell them?" The words of Celia hurt the owner''s heart. He was indeed worried about it. The whole clothing market was selling winter clothes, but he still had autumn clothes stuck in his store. "It''s still too early for the winter. There is still time. I can sell it for a while." The owner forced a smile and said. Chapter 160 A Fair Sale "It''s getting late, boss. I have checked around and found that a large-scale winter clothes are in the market now and most of the autumn clothes has been replaced with the large cotton-padded jacket. And people coming from different places may not be interested in the autumn clothes anymore. You will lose your money on this autumn clothes now." Celia said while touching the clothes. There were at least 100 pieces of overcoat in the store. Moreover, the boss hasn''t been eased since they entered the restaurant. It was impossible that he was anxious to sell those autumn clothes. The boss glanced at Celia. He knew she was an insider. Judging from her outfit and appearance, she must be quite experienced as well. She must have seen through the rules of the garment industry. Fortunately, he didn''t continue to hide it from Celia. Sighing, he said, "Since then, I''ll tell you the truth." "Boss, I like a frank person." Celia was very satisf e loss." Celia''s words were straightforward and hurtful. Actually, she was telling the truth. The boss should feel lucky that he didn''t lose money because of this. "I''m sorry, sir. But if you don''t want to sell these clothes for us, we can go to other stores to have a look. I just saw several other shops have the same design. We will buy so many clothes. I''m afraid that they are more cheap than here." Jay walked outside with bags in his hands. Seeing this, the owner of the store got anxious. Celia was a big customer. Celia was right. If another customer like Celia was here, the goods would not stuck in his store. He couldn''t let Celia go. "Little fella, don''t be so anxious. I''m just talking about it." Seeing this, the boss immediately passed a cigarette to Jay and pulled him inside in case he left. "Sir, please hurry. We have to catch a taxi. If you think it doesn''t work, we are fine with it." Jay said decisively. Chapter 161 A Rare Talent Celia was very satisfied with Jay''s performance. He seemed to be a great assist. Seeing that they were leaving, the boss hastily stopped them. "Young lady, how about rising your price for a little?" The shopkeeper was still unsatisfied with the price. He couldn''t understand why his goods were sold at such a low price while he had to smile at others, hoping they could buy it. "Boss, I can add a little more, but I have a condition. If you agree, don''t mention a little more, and I can accept it even if you sell the overcoat at the price of 40 dollars as you said previously." "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Why did she suddenly change her tone? Why did he feel a little scared? "Of course, I won''t lie to you. As long as you promise me that I can take the goods back for sale, and if I can''t sell them all, I can return the remaining goods to you. In this condition, I agree to buy the overcoat ilty. "Mother, you don''t have to say that. If you didn''t give birth to me, I wouldn''t have become so excellent. You have contributed a lot to all of this. Come on, let''s have a good lunch today. Jay come with us. It''s on me! Will you join us?" Jay was really a generous person. He not only bought water for them, but also spent a lot of money on street snacks for them. She should repay his kindness. "Well, of course." replied Jay without hesitation. "Okay, that''s great!" Celia was really happy today. She had bought the goods with the minimum money. The profit was higher than the last time. Besides, she didn''t need the money she borrowed from Sharon. She could return the money to him as soon as she went back. She was very happy at the thought of this. She didn''t owe anyone anything, especially the money. She felt relieved when she could pay back the money. She heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 162 What A Coincidence After they sent the goods back to the hotel, they had a hearty meal at noon. After all, they were exhausted from heavy work. "Celia, where do you want to go this afternoon?" This time, Jay wanted to be a responsible guide. "That''s not necessary. I need to have a good rest with my mother this afternoon. We will decide to go home tomorrow. You too. You have been with me for a few days. Now go back and have a good rest." All three bags were extremely heavy to the two of them, so they couldn''t buy anymore goods. She couldn''t take them back even if she wanted to buy a lot of things, and she wouldn''t be greedy either. If the goods were sold fast, she would soon have a third time here. Well, at this time, as long as she had a car, it would be convenient for her to buy the goods. Thinking of the luxury car she drove in her previous life, now it was or. However, she was smart. She had anticipated everything. Since they came to help her, Celia just let it go. "I''ve told you that we are meant to be together!" Sharon said in a pride tone. He was very pleased. "Brother, we didn''t do it on purpose..." ''What the hell are they doing here? We have waited for hours here on purpose. But why did Sharon say that they just bump into each other? What tricks does my brother want to play? If he told them the truth, Celia would be touched. What''s wrong with him?'' thought Jim. "Jim, if you don''t talk, no one will think you are dumb. If your mouth is itchy, I can take off my socks and put them in your mouth." Hearing what he said, Sharon rolled his eyes at Jim with a sullen face. He really couldn''t see through the situation and didn''t understand that Celia was smart and knew what had happened here. Chapter 163 The Stall Has Been Occupied It was already late when they arrived at Celia''s apartment. Because it was her landlord''s house, Sharon and Jim didn''t go inside. While they were transferring the goods, Sharon asked Jim to buy delicious dishes for Celia and Wendy. They must be very tired because of the long trip. "I have to say that Sharon is really a good man. He is thoughtful and considerate. I believe that you will live a good life if you marry such a husband." Wendy praised Sharon while having the congee. "Mom, look at the men in our village. They are nice too. But I''m afraid it didn''t last long. They would be nice to you for a day, or a year. But the true love means he would be nice to you for the rest of his life. But no one can guarantee anything. So it turns out that don''t build up your hopes on man. We can only rely on ourselves." It was not a good idea that women were always cling to men for security. "Oh, my child, where did you get this all of ly. "Thank you so much, aunt!" As a woman, Celia knew clearly that she couldn''t do anything to this brawny man. "You don''t have to thank me. I''m so sorry that I even failed to keep an stall for you." Celia had brought gifts to her and offered a lot of discounts. The woman felt a little embarrassed that she didn''t get things done. "I know he has a powerful background." But the man had just said that anyone who came early would have the stall. She would get up in the middle of the night tomorrow and occupy this place. "Yes, you are right. If people like us with neither background nor influence, fight against them, we will get into trouble. So you find a another stall tomorrow. Don''t be too angry." The woman comforted Celia. As an ordinary girl, how could she bear such kind of thing? Seeing the man''s strong momentum and the kitchen knife in his hand, the woman had been scared away. Only Celia dared to argue with him. Chapter 164 Finished The Exam In Advance "Aunt, are they doing great in their business?" Celia glanced at the stall across the street. Since the stall had not been set up yet, Celia wondered if they had quit. "I''m just about to tell you that during the past few days you left, many people came to their stall and they made a great sale. But their business didn''t go well these days, but they still have some customers. They open their stall a little late." The woman then made a detailed account of the situation to Celia. After Celia left, their business was great. Although the quality of goods they sold was not good, there were still many people who would buy them since they were cheap. "Well, are they still selling the previous styles?" "Yes, the same as before. I haven''t seen any new style." Hearing this, Celia totally relieved. They didn''t even have any new style. The only style was the same as hers. They were no match for her since they didn''t know how to be nce. The environment of the classroom made her feel too depressed. She also knew what other students had said, but she understood. If there was a person like her around, she would also feel strange. So she thought it was no big deal. When she was out of the classroom, she heaved a sigh of relief. The exam just now was just too much for her. "How was your exam?" Linda passed by with a pile of papers in her hands. "Miss Linda... Not bad." Celia smiled shyly, recalling the first exam, Linda was the supervisor. "Okay, keep going." Linda had met Celia several times, and she began to appreciate Celia. "Miss Linda, thank you. And thank you for your help last time when finding a house." Last time, she was too anxious to find a house and didn''t expect that Linda could help her with it. "You are welcome. I didn''t do anything. It''s not easy for you to make a living outside." It was not easy for a girl like her. Chapter 165 Disease "How was your exam today?" Wendy asked as soon as Celia got home. "Not so bad. I haven''t got the results yet." Celia got up too early today and she kept writing the paper for the whole day. She felt a little tired. However, when she smelled the delicious chicken soup, she seemed to be energetic again. "Mom, you cooked some soup today?" She felt that she really needed this bowl of chicken soup. "Yes, here is the chicken soup. Drink two more bowls of it. Your aunt brought it for us when she went to delivery this morning. Well, here are some eggs." The corner of the house was full of a large bag of eggs. "Mom, please tell auntie that she doesn''t have to buy us these things. We can''t eat so much and it''s convenient to buy them here. Leave the eggs for them to sell. They are in a special period now." She had to earn money to support the family now. "I know. I refused. But you know what kind of person your aunt is." "Well, I''ll go back to bring them someth How could I really make a fuss with you? In such a situation today, even if it is a stranger who needs help, I will definitely help them. Moreover, I still live in your house now." Those were two different things. Moreover, she was not that stupid. She was not a cold-blooded person who turned her back on someone who needed help. "Have a good rest. I''m going to check on the food. By the way, if you need anything, just let me know. I''ll be right there." Celia didn''t think too much. She just felt that it was her style to help someone who was in trouble. Besides, the old lady didn''t do anything harmful to her. "Mom, don''t cook with too much oil and salt. She needs some light food." Wendy was a kind and honest woman. She was generous to others. "Celia, how do you know she has high blood pressure?" Wendy felt that her daughter was too smart to know everything. "Mom, I saw its words on the medicine bottle." Celia felt that the way Wendy asked her was so cute. Chapter 166 An Angry Butcher Celia felt much more relaxed after she completed the exam. It was not that the exam was difficult, but that she couldn''t ignore the atmosphere in the classroom and the conversation between the classmates. She just pretended not to hear. "When will the result come out?" Wendy wanted to know whether Celia made any progress these days. If Celia made a concession, she would not let Celia do so much work. Furthermore, she did not Celia want to sell the clothes for money, which would make the child go astray. "Mom, don''t worry. The result will come out in a week." Celia didn''t care about such an test at all. It didn''t mean anything. "That''s good. Don''t forget to tell me your grades." Wendy didn''t have her own opinions. Celia made the shots in family affairs now. However, she couldn''t make a compromise in Celia''s study. "Okay. When the results come out, I will tell you. I have to get up early tomorro ou! Just wait and see!" Glancing that more and more people gathered around, the man didn''t dare to be harsh to Celia. He just pointed at her nose bitterly and left. "Girl, what should you do now?" The butcher looked so angry and he wouldn''t give up easily. He must have called some helpers. "Auntie, don''t worry. It''s okay." Celia pretended to be calm, but actually she was quite uneasy. She couldn''t fight against a strong man and she would inevitably suffer from pain. "I don''t think that man will give up so easily. You''d better take your goods back home. The cash is not worth it." Money could be earned, but she had only one life. "How much is this?" The clothes on the stall had attracted a lot of people. She would be a fool if she just left like that and gave up the money. She decided to play it by ear. She didn''t believe that they could hit or kill her without scruple in the daylight. Chapter 167 High Price For Protection Fee "These sweats are all 35 dollars per one. Choose whatever you like as soon as possible. There is no such a shop after this stall. This is the last batch of autumn clothes before the winter." Celia''s retail price had reduced a lot, which brought the advantage to the price. She believed that she would make a good sale. "The quality is good, much better than that of the one across the street." "Yes, and it smells good. I don''t care the price is a little more expensive." "¡­¡­" The customer touched the quality of the clothes with satisfaction. "Is there a discount?" Those people who took a fancy to the clothes immediately haggled over the price for fear that someone would steal the clothes from them. "That''s the lowest price I can offer. I don''t make much money from it." Celia said. Since she had lower the price this time, she didn''t plan to lower it any mo erwise, you won''t be able to leave today." The boss signaled his subordinates to shut up and said to Celia who was not afraid at all. "It''s not a formal payment. I don''t want to pay, and it''s improper for single men and single women to be close to each other. Why should I go with you? I don''t believe you dare go against the law in broad daylight." Although there were only a few people who would stand out and help her, she believed that those bullies dared not to do anything to her in front of so many people. "How can you guys bully a little girl?" "She is just a little girl. It''s not easy for her to go out to work. You can just let her go." "Forget it. It''s not easy for her." The vegetable lady said. As long as she broke the silence, the onlookers also started talking one after another. Celia was a tiny and feeble woman, making people feel pity for her. Chapter 168 Im Sorry "You don''t want to stay here anymore, do you? Fuck off! Get out of here." "You can have a try if you don''t believe me." They had daggers with them which freaked out the bystanders. No one would be willing to take such risks. "Forget it, girl. Let it go." The vegetable lady was trying to persuade Celia to change her mind. Celia was too young to fight against those reckless men. "Aunt, it''s okay. If they really do something to me later, you call the police for me." In this way, they could be taken to the police station, and nobody would bully them in the streets in the future. "Girl, I''ll count to three. If you don''t give in, we''ll teach you a lesson." They had used the same method to frighten people all the time. So they thought they could fright her into submission this time. However, after counting down, Celia kept her c terrifying. "You stupid bastards. If I''m in a good mood, I might spare you." He had seen so many hooligans, and they were no match for him. He was just afraid that it would make his hands dirty if he beat them. "Sir, I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" The men beg for mercy. "You bastards! How dare you hurt a girl! Apologize to her!" It was they who had irritated and scared Celia. If Celia had forgiven them, he would let them off. If not, he would have beat them to a pulp. "Miss, I''m sorry. We shouldn''t have been so rude to you." They had thought that those self-employed businessmen here were all from poor families with no backgrounds. So they bullied them, and bet that people here didn''t dare to call the police as long as they didn''t kill anyone. No one would expect Celia was different. Apparently, they had made a mistake today. Chapter 169 You Are Stupid "Do you think you can minimize the harm you just did to her with an apology?" Sharon felt angry every time when he thought of the man holding the dagger against Celia''s face. Who gave them the courage to treat his beloved woman like this? How dared he? Sharon always treated her with great consideration. How could a random guy try to hurt her? "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." They kowtowed as they apologized, as they knew they had offended a big shot. "Sorry for what?" If Sharon wanted to play it rough, he was far more ruthless than them. "We shouldn''t have bullied her." If they knew Celia had a powerful background, and no one dared to offend her. "But you have already bullied her." Sharon didn''t want to spare them. "How can you forgive us? We will definitely follow your order." They only hoped that Sharon would let them go. The earn one day? The money was all taken away by them." A girl could stand up and fight against these punks. As men, there is nothing to fear. Otherwise, they would be bullied by those gangsters for the rest of their lives. "Sir, these people are rogues. Today, they worked together to bully the little girl. Not only did they ask for a high protection fee, but they also saw her beautiful appearance and wanted to do something bad to her." "Sir, we are all witnesses. We can prove that these gangsters are talking nonsense. This young man was brave enough to save the girl, and it was just self-defense that the young man beat them just now." "It''s none of their business, sir. You should seek justice for us and this little girl." "¡­¡­" More and more people stood out and spoke for Celia. It seemed that there were some bad people in the world. Chapter 170 Life Savor "Well, I''ve heard what happened. You guys, don''t you hear what they said? You still dare to slander others!" The policemen were not blind. It was clear who was guilty. And there were so many witnesses here willing to testify. Today, they would teach those brats a lesson. "They are all friends of this little rogue!" The boss still wanted to argue. He didn''t want Sharon to get away with it. If he didn''t meddle in this matter today, he might not only get the girl he liked, but also get the money. Now, they had nothing. "Really? You are shamelessness. Do you know who he is ?" The policeman looked at these punks who had mocking smiles on their lips, thinking that these bastards really got themselves in trouble today. "Who?" Those hooligans'' faces slowly darkened. Was he a relative of the police chief? If now." Celia comforted her. It was lucky that she hadn''t seen the scene just now, or she would have passed out. "Aunt, it''s okay now. There won''t be any hooligans bullying her on this street in the future." Sharon was trying to comfort her. "Sharon? Why are you here?" All Wendy wanted was to know if her daughter was hurt just now, so she didn''t notice that Sharon was there. Why was he here? "Mother, thank you for his help just now. I could not stand there in front of you if he hadn''t shown up in time. You should have bought more food and we can have lunch together." "Aunt, did I hear it wrong? Celia wants to have me over for lunch?" Celia''s words made him feel a little flattered. His eyes were full of joy and it seemed that everything was like a dream. It seemed that luck was on his side today. Chapter 171 A Blessing In Disguise "Sharon, you didn''t hear it wrong. Celia said she wants you to join us in lunch. I have to buy some nice dishes later." Wendy was also glad with the change of her daughter. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with Sharon. When Sharon appeared in such a critical moment, Wendy was very pleased with her future son-in-law. She thought Sharon was good in every aspect. "Aunt, I''m not a picky eater. Any dishes serves me good. And your dishes are the most delicious." Even at this time, he didn''t forget to flatter Wendy. "You''re not a picky eater, because you''re always a considerate and thoughtful kid." Wendy didn''t think she was good at cooking, but when she saw that Sharon would enjoy the dishes, she was quite happy. "Cough... Mom, where is the chicken soup you brought for me?" Celia could not stand the conversation between them anymore. She had never seen such an ass-kisser like Sharon. "Oh, god! Chicken soup..." Wendy patted her own head and remembered that the chicken is the difference?" Sharon didn''t care about money. He only cared about Celia''s happiness and the safety of the business. He didn''t care about any other things. "It''s different. Anyway, don''t incite me anymore. Let''s talk about it later when I earn more money." She was not in a hurry to open a shop now. Although it was a little tiring to get up early and go home in dark, everyone''s life was easy. Everyone in the world was rushing around for the better life. She was young now, and it didn''t matter if she suffered a little. "Celia, why are you so stubborn? I lend it to you, not for free." He wanted to give it to her for free, but she didn''t want to. "Sharon, shut up. If you keep talking like that, you don''t have to go to my house for lunch today. You can leave now." She didn''t want to borrow money without any reason. "Hey, you! We were just having a nice chat, but why are you so impatient?" It was rare for her to ask him to have meals. How could he give up like that? Chapter 172 The Future Son-in-law "How about you bring me a bowl of rice and some dishes outside for me? I''m eating outside." Although he wanted to have lunch inside, he gave up the idea at the thought of that wired landlord. He didn''t want to cause any trouble to them. "No need. Just come in. It''s just a meal, nothing serious." Celia didn''t mind as much as last time. "What if she finds an excuse to drive you out if I went there?" Sharon got nothing to be afraid of, but he had always worried about Celia. Since he would continue to live under the same roof of that old lady. "Don''t worry. I sent the medicine to her in time last night when she got a relapse. Since then, she is not as cold as before. So you don''t have to worry about it. Just eat your meal. I will tell her about it later. She can''t really drive you out." That old lady was not mean. She had lived alone for a long time, so she just a simple rural woman and could help Celia with anything. She would rest in peace even if she died at this moment. "Aunt, I have always taken you as my mother. From now on, I am your son. If you have any problem, just come to me. Don''t stand on ceremony with me. And no matter where Celia and I go, you just follow us. We will take you with us wherever we go." Celia had grown up in a single parent family. For her, Wendy was everything. They had to depend on each other to get through difficulties. If Sharon wanted to win her heart, he must treat Wendy as his own mother. Only in this way could Celia be happy. "You didn''t say that on a whim, didn''t you?" Celia was touched. She always worried about Wendy. Whether she came here to do business, or went to university in other places, she had decided to bring Wendy with her, so that she could lead a carefree life. Chapter 173 The Grievance Of The Tang Family "Do you think I''m on a whim? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. From now on, no matter where we go, I''ll take aunt with us." If he loved Celia, he had to accept everything about her. Celia was stubborn. If he dared go against Celia, he would be in trouble. "Sharon, I''m glad that you can promise me this. The future belong to youths like you and Celia. As for an old woman like me, I don''t want to get in your way." As long as Celia had a happy life, she could do anything. "Mom, you can go wherever I go from now on. You don''t have to care about what other people thinks." She would make a lot of money so that she could support herself and her mother. If one day her future mother-in-law disliked her, she could leave without hesitation. "Celia is right. No one can change it." Sharon flattered Celia. "Don''t play dumb with me! Don''t you understand what I mean? I have promised you that I would be your girlfriend now, but yo e town now as long as he could. "What do you think we should do? You have to do something. Haste is no use. That guy is obviously a man who can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. We have to give him something special." "Mom, we can''t poison him. What if his life was in danger. How can I find such a good husband?" Maggie asked anxiously. She thought that Denies Zheng was really going to poison him. "You are a fool. What are you thinking about? How can you be so dumb to say that?" Even her daughter was not as smart as Celia. She was unwilling to accept this fact. "Mother, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry with me? I feel wronged. When grandma told me not to go to school, you said that girls were good for nothing when they were at school. And now, seeing Celia was at school, I''m jealous of her." Maggie felt that she was wronged by her mother. She was so annoyed that she had no place to vent her anger. Chapter 174 Throwing Yourself At Me " Maggie, what do you think is your advantage?" Her mother thought that it doesn''t matter that her daughter is very slow in thinking. She can teach her daughter how to be clever. "In terms of beauty, I''m not as beautiful as Celia, and in terms of knowledge, I''m not as capable as that little bitch. Mom, I think I''m so worthless." Maggie was right about herself. She was a girl who couldn''t even do farm work. When she lived like a princess, but she was not as lucky as the princess. "How could I have a daughter as useless as you?" Denies let out a heavy sigh and thought, ''What a stupid girl! She is too stupid to grasp this opportunity!''. "Mom, please tell me what I should do. You won''t hurt me. Just say it. I''ll listen to you." Maggie thought it was time to take the initiative. She shouldn''t be so patient every day, or she wouldn''t know when Sharon would run away from her. "Do you really listen was not a decent woman at first sight. There must be some evil thoughts in her mind when she came here so late. Maggie was much different from Celia, who had an honest and broad mind. "Yes, you are right. My sister-in-law is excellent and unique. Of course, no one else is better than her. You have the best taste. But can I eat the dumpling right now? Do you want one?" Jim felt that he was starving. "Give me the dumplings!" Sharon took the dumplings out of the kitchen and poured them in a bowl to feed the chickens in the yard. "Brother, you, you have wasted too much food. It''s her kindness after all. Why do you just ruin it like this?" Jim was so distressed that his saliva almost dropped to the ground. "Jim, I''ll treat you to a big meal in city tomorrow." Only when Sharon poured the dumplings into a chicken bowl did he feel relieved. He wouldn''t eat the food that another woman gave him. Chapter 175 Poisoned Dumplings Those dumplings made Jane suffer a lot. The next afternoon, when Jane was about to pick up eggs in Celia''s, she found that the chicken in the yard all fainted on the ground. There had not been a chicken plague recently. Frightened, she immediately called Sharon to check if he had fed them anything yesterday. "Sharon, I really have to thank you very much. Our Wang family only have one child for several generations. I''m the only child for my parents. If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t been alive now." Realizing that the chicken in the yard had passed out after eating yesterday''s leek dumplings, Jim was in a cold sweat. "You should keep an eye on those food from now on." The mere thought of that gave Sharon a shiver. Fortunately, as a soldier, he was always on high alert and never ate food given by others so easily. "I won''t eat things that others give to me, especially from women. I didn'' o prepare them the midnight snack for him? It was so strange. It was even more strange than a chicken fainted. "Celia, you don''t understand it at all? The bad woman didn''t just want to give us the dumplings. She wanted to poison my brother, so that she could take over his body and have sex with him." Said Jim. "What? Jim, are you serious? Hahaha..." Celia bent down and covered her stomach with her hand, smiling. It was ridiculous. She couldn''t believe that there was such a woman in the real world. "C, Celia, are... Are you all right? Don''t be angry. Don''t worry. My brother didn''t take a bite. He didn''t even look at her." Jim was scared when he saw Celia. "Celia, Celia, are you okay? I''m not familiar with Maggie. I only talk to her for a few words. You can punish me if you want. I''ll pay for aunt''s loss." Sharon had never seen Celia like that, so he was frustrated and anxious. Chapter 176 Different Clients Had Different Needs "What''s the matter? I just think it''s so funny." Celia couldn''t help bursting into laughter. She didn''t expect that Maggie was out of her mind just because of a man. If Maggie had known that the man she wanted was Celia''s boyfriend now, she would have been driven crazy. "Sharon, is Celia happy or sad right now?" Celia''s reaction was out of Jim''s expectations. "She is just sad." Sharon felt so sorry for Celia, who had been deeply hurt by him. "It''s you who are pathetic. Don''t you see how happy I am? I even burst into tears with laughter." Celia did laugh and cry. She was not grieved at all. "Celia, why are you so happy?" Sharon was totally confused. Normally, if a girl found another woman had fallen in love with her boyfriend, she would have made a great scene. However, Celia wasn''t sad or angry, and she even seemed to have a good time. What was going on? Sharon''s first reaction was that Celia didn''t love him enough. " owered her prices, anyone who had a good taste in goods wouldn''t buy inferior goods just for a discount. "Yes, I saw that couple kept staring at your stall, and it seems that they lowered the price of the clothes they were selling again." Their price dropped from 20 to 15 dollars. They always sold their goods at low price, which was their biggest advantage. "It doesn''t matter. Some of the customers need a lower price, and some needs a better quality. I''ve been selling them for quality." Celia wasn''t afraid of their tricks. It was normal that customers had diversified needs for goods. "Yes, you are right. The quality of your clothes is really good. My daughter wears it several times. She like it very much, and the color of the clothes didn''t fade." She was not flattering. The clothes sold by Celia were expensive, but the quality was great. "Aunt, I''m glad that your daughter likes it. This is the most happiest thing for me." Chapter 177 Make Trouble Celia''s business ran smoothly as well. The goods sold well. All the forty pieces of sweater were sold out. Before the cold air arrived, she earned more than a thousand dollars easily. She even thought that she should have brought more goods at that time. She had to buy a second batch of goods if she was near the H city. But now she couldn''t do that because it was too risky to go another time. She still had some coats in her hands and she believed that she could earn a lot from it. "Are you two a liar? Look at my clothes. The color faded and dirty my other expensive clothes." "Miss, my clothes is the same. Look at the clothes I bought here. I have an allergy after wearing it, and I''ve spent dozens of dollars on medicine." "¡­¡­" Early in the morning, two women were infuriated. With clothes in their hands, they walked towards the clothes stall opposite Celia''s. One said that the colors of the clothes faded, and the other said that she had all pared a lot of goods. Since Celia came back, their business was not as good as before. Today there were also some people coming to make trouble. From the morning till now, not only did they not sell out one piece of clothes, but they also paid a huge amount of medical fees. Things changed fast. "What if someone comes to make trouble again?" They could make compensation for one customer. But if the other customers came, how could they afford to pay it? What they had earned these days was not enough to pay for the customers. "What happened today is just an accident. We can''t be so unlucky. Let''s wait for another two days. If the situation gets worse, we can pull out at any time." If they back out now, they still had so many goods with them. It was just a pity to lose so much money. Another reason was that the profit was quite good these days when they were selling clothes. If they gave up such a good opportunity, they would live to regret it. Chapter 178 Celia Was Bullied "Honey, do you think the two women were hired by that bad girl across the street to ruin our business?" ... They had been selling it for so many days without any problem, but now their business went wrong. There must be someone envious of their business, and Celia was their biggest competitor. "That can''t be true. This little girl looks so kind and tender. It seems that she is easy to get along with. She certainly won''t do such a thing. Moreover, if she wanted to get us into trouble, she would have already done it earlier. Why didn''t she wait till now? We have earned enough money." They had made much more money these days than that of they could earn in a year. It was good for them if they could take a rest some day. "Why do you always defend this bitch? Don''t forget that we are one. I''m your wife. I think this is strange. Huh, since she dares to stab me in the back, don''t blame me for it." The female owner of the stall looked irritated. She thought that it was Celia idn''t feel embarrassed at all, but when she saw the crowd of onlookers and heard Celia''s aggressive tone, she began to panic. "I have bought clothes here for several times. After I washed them, they are still bright and as good as before. her clothes is nice." Said a passer-by suddenly. "I have bought her clothes, and the quality is really great. It is true that the price of the clothes depend on its quality." Many people in the crowd had bought Celia''s clothes before, and many of them were her regular customers, since they loved the quality and style of Celia''s clothes stall. And that woman seemed to be making a trouble for Celia on purpose. Some of the customers thought that Celia was such a nice girl, so they stood out and defend for her. "You are hired by this girl, so naturally you all spoke for her. Her clothes are in poor quality, and it caused rashes on my body." The woman began to talk nonsense. She could do nothing to Celia except for slandering her. Chapter 179 Call The Police "Rash? Can I have a look?" Celia seemed not to be afraid of such things at all. And asked the woman to roll up her sleeves. "Look, this is because I wear your clothes." The woman went here in full preparation. She rolled up her sleeve and her arm was full of red rashes. The scratch was so terrible that the onlookers couldn''t help but sigh. "Oh my God! How terrifying it is! There is a risk to buy clothes at this time. We can''t buy any clothes at this stall. We should get them from regular stores." "It''s so terrible. Is the coat poisonous to human body? Look, her wounds have been infected." When the onlookers saw the wound on the woman''s arm, they couldn''t help but turn against Celia. They thought that no one would have scratched themselves so hard in order to slander Celia. The price was too heavy. "It seems that you have had the wounds for a few days. Why do you come to me so late? Besides, as long as you show the clothes that you bought in my stall and the hospit "Sir, the surrounding people know the whole thing. If you think I''m telling you a lie, you can ask them again." These people were her witnesses today. "Tell me, do you want to go to the hospital to check your injury or to the police station first?" The policeman said, looking at the woman on the ground who seemed to have lost her soul. He couldn''t understand why these people were always against Celia. She was just doing some business and life was already hard for her. "I won''t go with you. I won''t ask for compensation. I''m leaving." The police were already here. How could she be so bold to act rashly? In order to get 100 dollars, if she was put in jail, it was not worth it. Her first reaction was to leave. "Go? She have called the police. You think you can leave like that? I''m sure there is an injury on your arm. How about this? We go to the hospital first to check on it. If there is really something wrong with her clothes, she would certainly compensate you." Chapter 180 The Couple Ran Away "No! I''m not going! I''m going home!" The woman was about to run away, but Celia stopped her. "Lady, it''s not up to you now. Things have come to this. You not only have ruined my reputation, but also frightened everyone into not coming here to buy things. Lady, this matter must be explained clearly." It was not easy to leave now. "What do you want?" Celia did not intend to let her go. The police were standing here. There was no use in argue with Celia. The result was totally different from what the woman had expected. The woman thought that for the sake of peace, Celia would definitely give her a sum of money as compensation. And she was one who would take advantage of Celia. However, it seemed that things were totally different now. "Lady, I don''t know you and I have no grudge against you. I certainly don''t want to do anything to you. But now we have to make everything clear. I can''t take the blame without any reason." That was a dirty trick. But now All the people present looked at the opposite of Celia''s stall and saw nothing. No one was there. "If you tell us a lie again, we will take you to the police station right now." The policeman was annoyed as no one was selling clothes across the street. "Gee, no, the couple was still there a while ago!" "Did they run away?" Someone in the crowd said. "Yes, sir. They must have escaped. I have nothing to do with it." Seeing that the stall was empty, the woman suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter. She was completely panicked. "We suspect that this is your conspiracy. Come with us until we find them." The policemen directly cuffed the woman''s hands, and then glanced at Celia. The woman couldn''t help but feel pity for her. How unfortunate she was. "I''m innocent. It''s none of my business. Little girl, please say something for me. I didn''t mean to hurt you." The woman in handcuffs almost knelt down to kowtow. She was very regretful. Chapter 181 Sending Flowers "They are here." Sharon and the couple who ran away walked through the crowd. "Yes, it was them. They lured me to do such immoral things with money. I didn''t want to do that in the first place." At the sight of the dirty couple, the woman angrily pointed at their faces and cursed them, who had got her into trouble. "Sharon, why are you here? Why are they with you?" The appearance of Sharon surprised Celia. What surprised her more was the fact that he came here with the couple across the street who were selling clothes. When did he come? Maybe it was him who called the police just now? Celia had many questions in her mind, but she held them back because there were many people here. "Celia, we''ll talk about the rest later. We must explain it to people at present." If Celia was misunderstood, she was the victim. No one would dare to buy things here anymore, if she didn''t clarify dn''t deserve any flowers? "Celia, you... you don''t like it..." Sharon had never seen Celia like this before. She had never yielded when she had encountered so many difficulties. Now, tears were welling up in her eyes. Sharon wondered whether she was really sad. He was at a loss for what to do. "If you don''t like these flowers, I will throw them away now. I won''t buy them again." Sharon was about to throw the flower in his hand away, but was stopped by Celia. "Who told you to do that? I like it very much. And the flowers must be very expensive." How could people send their lovers flowers nowadays? People would be happy if they had enough food and clothes. That was their highest standard of life. Generally, if a woman wanted a man to send some flower to her, that was a waste. So Celia was happy to receive a flower in the 80''s. Besides, girls liked beautiful things like flowers. Chapter 182 The Final Exam The couple opposite Celia''s stall got themselves into trouble this time. They not only lost their business, but also their reputations. If they didn''t offend Celia, perhaps they could have earned money by selling clothes here. Even if there were people who thought that there were some problem with their clothes, the money they had earned before was in their pocket after all. Greedy people couldn''t think it straight. Celia didn''t sympathize with this kind of person. In order to suppress others, they used such a dirty and vile method. Furthermore, they even bullied Celia. She would definitely fight back and teach them a lesson. When Celia returned home, the exam results had come out. Wendy was satisfied with it. Celia was not influenced by the busy business and have good grades. When the result came out, everyone was shocked. They couldn''t believe Celia was so amazing. Chinese 85, Math 72, English 100, Physics 70, Chemistry 69, Politics 60, History 62, Biology 50. The general point was 50 at college if she make a breakthrough during this time. "Thank you, Miss Linda." Celia smiled politely at her. "Have you heard that there is a genius in director Tim''s class? And she is self-taught. She got the first prize in the whole class, and is the top three in the school. Genius." The restaurant was packed with students. Most of them were from wealthy families, otherwise they couldn''t afford to eat in a restaurant. After the exam, everyone was worried about their scores. Every teacher regarded Celia as a model and encouraged the students who stayed in the school every day to study hard. "She is not only a genius, but also a beautiful female genius." A boy among the crowd said. "I heard that she only show up in school while the major exams, so we can''t see her in usual times. Have you ever seen her in person?" Celia was a mysterious person in the school. She was a good student. But she seldom went to school, so everyone was curious about her, especially her appearance. Chapter 183 Linda got angry "It''s said that people who study well look ugly. Isn''t she as ugly as an dinosaur? God is unfair." Celia almost spat out the rice in her mouth when she heard what they were talking about. How dare he say that she was an ugly woman? She really wanted to stand out and say that she was Celia. They were so blind to judge people by their appearance. However, her teacher was there. She had to keep a low profile. Since she was beautiful and smart, she was afraid that her classmates would be jealous of her and get herself in trouble. Therefore, even though she was a little angry, she had to smile embarrassedly at Linda. Seeing Celia''s smile, Linda was impressed by her. The girl was so elegant and cultivated. It was a pity that she was born in a poor family. "Hardy, didn''t you know Celia? I heard that you are good friends with her and you two from the same hometown. Why don''t you introduce her to us?" Hardy was having lunch at a table. Suddenly, his attention was d red was that they weren''t better than Celia in any aspect, how could they gossip about Celia? "In fact, I don''t mind. They don''t know me anyway. But Miss Linda, I think we can be friends in the future." She like Linda''s character. "What? Became... Become friends?" The thought of Celia surprised Linda. Student was always a little scared to meet a teacher. Celia was the first one to tell her that she wanted to be friends with her. It was unprecedented. "Teacher is also a friend of student. Miss Linda, do you think I''m not good enough to be your friend since I''m just a student?" It would be nice if they could become friends. But if Linda didn''t like it, Celia would never force her. "Why not? Though you are a student, we are equal. I''m not as good as you in English. It''s a good thing for both of us and we can learn a lot from each other." Celia was excelled in study and personality. Linda thought that Celia must have more attainments than she did. Chapter 184 Maggie Was Playing Tricks Celia had a good score. When she came home, Hebe was so happy that she didn''t know what to say. She packed up her luggage right away and said that she wanted to tell the good news to Zack and Jane right away. Wendy was so happy that but no one could share her happiness, except for Zack and Jane. "Mom, you don''t need to do that. It''s not the final result of the college entrance examination. Maybe I just won by luck this time." Celia was a little embarrassed to see Wendy make a big deal like this. "Wow, you are the first in your class! How lucky you are! I have to buy some candies for your uncle and aunt." Wendy was murmuring to herself. Celia was so ambitious. She studied hard while making money. Wendy had thought that Celia would probably suffer from poor academic performance. However, Wendy was surprised to see Celia get the first prize. To be honest, Celia seldom study at home, but she always did well in her study. Wendy was sur re and she has nothing to do with us. She also said that Tang family mistreated her and her mother. They will be against you if they get rich." Sue didn''t like Celia and mother in the first place, so it didn''t take much efforts for Maggie to irritate Sue. "How dare these two little bitches say such outrageous words! They killed my son and want to make a clean break with us! Damn it!" Hearing Maggie''s words, Sue was outraged. She didn''t care when Celia and her mother wanted to leave before, but now things were different. Celia was successful, and the Tang family must be a part of it. "Grandma, if we don''t do something to stop her, she and her mother will be more arrogant." It was exactly what Maggie wanted. "Do you have an idea?" Sue and Celia had reached an agreement to fight against Celia. "Of course, it''s very simple to teach her a lesson. As long as her classmates and teachers know that you are her grandma, problem solved!" Chapter 185 Sues Visit To The City Sue said she would go to the city for a while and temporarily handed over everything at home to Lucy. Actually, Lucy felt relieved that she gave birth to a boy. Otherwise, her life would not be so easy. "Look at Lucy. I don''t know what she is bragging about all day. She has all of these just because of her son, right?" After Sue left, Denies was so irritated to see how complacent Lucy was. "Mom, keep your voice down!" Since Celia and her mother were forced to move out. Naturally, Denies and Lucy were the competitors and enemies. "Shit! She thought she could command me to do anything as long as that Sue was gone. Only in her dreams. You silly girl! Why did you instigate Sue to the county?" She would rather be bossed around by Sue than see the annoying look on Lucy''s face, which made her depressed. "I don''t want it too. But think about it, mom. That little bitch has made such a the D village for two months. Not knowing why, Joseph became closer to Sunny. So in order to protected the reputation of her niece, Sue spread the rumors that and Celia was with the other man in the field, trying to attract other''s attention. However, in the end, Celia''s reputation was getting worse and worse. At that time, everyone had smear her. "Grandma, he is a man of great potential. He is as nice as my father." They got together as long as they went to college. After all, it was just a matter of time. "Are you sure this kid is a good man?" Sue felt Joseph was not reliable. "Of course. I have the same great taste in man as my mother. Don''t worry. He is great." Although Joseph was from a poor family and had to rely on her to offer economic help in all aspects, Sunny Li felt that this was temporary. He would achieve a bright prospect someday, and she was willing to wait. Chapter 186 The Sense Of Crisis "Mother, Joseph will come to visit you tomorrow. Remember to prepare several delicious dishes for us." Sunny said to Mindy. Joseph''s parents had been having a hard time in the past few years when their family business was didn''t go well. However, Sunny didn''t mind it at all. She thought if they found a good job after they graduated from college, the situation would be changed. Hence, she gave most of the money her family gave her to Joseph, since if a man didn''t have any money, others would looked down on him. "What? He''s coming to our home tomorrow?" Sue was irritated by the man''s words. It was not that she didn''t like Joseph. She just thought that he had feelings for Celia Before. And he was with Sunny now. She thought that there must be something wrong with the man. She thought that Joseph was greedy man. "Grandma, don''t be so angry. Don''t you welcome him? We have reached a agreement that we will get married after graduation, and into the room to see what was going on. "I didn''t know Celia had been in the school in the county. Since you and Joseph are together now, even if she goes to the University, it doesn''t matter to you. Besides, she hasn''t got the University yet." How couldn''t she know what her daughter was thinking about? "Mom, you know, she and Joseph... If I didn''t get in their way, it''s not me who was with Joseph now. Why did she want to go to college? That was because she wanted to change her fate. She wanted to be a noble college student and have the same status with Joseph. As long as she went to College, she was different." Sunny had a sense of crisis. "No, Sunny. Don''t worry. You have been with Joseph for such a long time. Even if she is admitted to a university, she can''t do anything to you. Don''t worry. Nothing is gonna happen." "But how could she go to a college? She didn''t go to a junior high school, how could she pass the exam?" Chapter 187 Shopping At The Night Market Sunny thought that she had been admitted to a university with Joseph. Now they were going to university together, so no one could separate them. However, Celia also wanted to take part in the college entrance examination. Sunny did not know why she had always regarded Celia as an imaginary enemy. There was always some fear subconsciously. "Don''t worry, Sunny. Even if she goes to a college, it won''t threaten you at all. Don''t worry." Hearing that, Sue, who was standing outside the room, felt it was unnecessary. After all, Sunny was a decent college student now, and she was in the same school with Joseph. What was more, they were in a relationship now. It was too late for Joseph and Celia to have any love affair even though something had happened between the two of them before. As long as Celia hadn''t passed the entrance exam, no one knew what was going to happen. "How long has she been in school?" Celia had only been to the primary school, and Sunny didn''t know that Celia had talent in study. How could Celia pass the e ity of the clothes, she took a look at the price. In fact, the clothes were not expensive. However, since the rent of this shop was inevitable, it was naturally more expensive than the clothes outside. In a word, she guess that the owner of the shop must have a nice income. Celia had no mood to go shopping after a while. When she took a look at other people''s stores and then thought about her shabby little stall, she had mix feelings. But what could she do now? Although she had made enough money, she couldn''t afford to rent such a big shop. Moreover, even if she had made a lot of money, the first thing she wanted to do was to return the ten thousand dollars to Sharon as soon as possible, then she should think of her own business. In any case, she had the decent income from her stalls in the market, but she couldn''t owe anybody money. She just felt uncomfortable. "Why did she suddenly leave while she was enjoying her shopping?" Seeing the disappointment and envy in Celia''s eyes, Sharon knew what was in her mind. Chapter 188 As You Wish "You don''t like going shopping?" Since ancient times, women liked shopping. Celia was a little excited when she entered the store, but now she looked unhappy. "Come on. I''m a normal girl. Have you ever seen any girl who doesn''t like shopping?" Celia said impatiently. She was also a normal girl. "I didn''t mean that. We just shopped around but didn''t buy anything and eat anything. Are you leaving?" He didn''t send a penny out. "I have dinner at my home. I''m not in lack of anything. We had fun." ''It is a great place for business, so there are only a few store available. I should work hard and earn more money. If I open a small shop here, I could have fun here everyday, '' she thought. "Celia, how about you open a shop here?" Sharon pointed at rows of shops and said to her. It was a nice place with crowded customers. It could also shelter Celia from rain and wind. "If I could open a stor if it was here, no one could guarantee that it would be as prosperous as it was today. What if she was broke? Sharon was smart. Why he was so impulsive this time? And had learned to take action first and report to her later. "I''m not crazy. I made that decision after a careful consideration. Don''t you like it?" "I do like it, but only if I earn it myself. What''s going on now? I don''t want others to think that I take advantage you to get what I want." After all, men and women were equal. She didn''t have to ask Sharon to spend money for her just because he was her boyfriend. Besides, she thought that she should fight for what she wanted. "What''s wrong if you rely on me? I''m willing to do that. Besides, Celia, you''re not relying on me now. It''s me who think that you have the potential to do this, and it''s me who offered to invest. You can pay back the money or ask me to invest again by then." Chapter 189 Too Boring At Home Celia was an independent woman. She would never take advantage of others. Especially in terms of money, she was extremely sensitive. As long as the money had nothing to do with her, she would not take it even if a huge amount of money was placed in front of her. "Well, come with me!" Celia was still not willing to give in and seemed a little angry. So Sharon grabbed her hand and took her to the store next door. "Sharon, don''t tell me that you have rent this house here too?" The only thing she could see in this shop was the light. The door was unlocked, she could hear the noise inside. "Of course, you have to make bigger business. I want you to have the best shop in the whole street." Celia''s ability was beyond all doubt. Since she had made the decision to open a store in this street, she must enlarge her business. "Crazy. You are really crazy." She had been crazy about renting the shop before, but he had rented another one. What the hell did h e mood to laugh here. She was very angry and didn''t know what to do today. "I think Sharon didn''t tell you the details. I do the decoration for my own store. It''s not a free labor service." Actually, Zack didn''t want to take any advantage of his niece, especially of her clothes store. However, Sharon was right. Celia had been in the police station for several months since she set up the stall. The reason why others kept making trouble for Celia was not only that her business went great, but also because she was a girl without helper who could protect her. If Zack was there, things would be different. He could not only protect her, but also help her manage the clothing store so that she would have time to study and prepare for the upcoming college entrance examination. Of course, as for the shares, it didn''t matter whether Celia would give them or not. Anyway, Zack would never take advantage of Celia. On this matter, Jane reached an agreement with him. Chapter 190 Uncles Shares "What? Uncle, do you agree to sell clothes with me?" Celia was thrilled. She had gone to great pains to persuade her uncle and aunt to sell clothes together. However, the two of them had been united against her on this issue. The profit from the clothing business was great, and the risk was relatively low. In a word, it was much better than that her uncle and aunt work in the farm and sell eggs in the countryside, and was a hundred times better than her uncle go out to do those dangerous work. The most important thing is that uncle will protect her and no one dares to come here to make trouble for her in the future. The family can still live together, and her mother, Wendy, will not be lonely any more. "You are surprised. You have always been asking me and your aunt to come here. Are you regretful now?" Zack said jokingly. He knew Celia was happy to see him. "I''m just happy. Uncle, I''m glad dn''t any share. "Are you sure you don''t join us? What if my business runs smoothly? This is your only chance, or you would live to regret it." Celia said. "Don''t worry. I won''t regret it!" They would be a family sooner or later. He didn''t care so much about it. He hoped that Celia could become a rich woman and he could lead a good life with her. He didn''t mind others saying he rely one a women. "Uncle, since Sharon didn''t want to become a shareholder, we will give you 50% of the shares of the shop. The rest 50% belongs to my mother and me." Although Celia liked to make money, she was not a greedy woman. Her uncle was important to her. He was injured, and it was difficult for him to do heavy work. Her aunt and uncle had suffered a lot in the countryside. Now they were selling clothes together, and the whole family had a harmonious reunion. It was better to split the share in this way. Chapter 191 Interior Decoration "Kid, I have been thick skinned enough to come to your shop. How can I ask for so much share of your shop? I don''t want much. Well, you only give me 10% of the share. I am satisfied with it." He had promised that he would protect Celia and her mother before, but now he had to depend on his niece. "10% only? Uncle, that''s too little. If you don''t want to split the share equally with me, how about 30%? You are my uncle. Since I was born, I had no father. You are my uncle and father. We are a family. You know it clearly. Thirty percent! If you lower the share again, I won''t do business here. " She knew clearly who really cared about her. "Uncle, it''s 30%. You have a lot of work to do in the future and I am afraid that you might feel that the 30% is not enough. Let''s make a deal first. I will draw up a contract tomorrow and let''s sign it, then it''s done." It wasn''t easy for Sharon to rent the house. He had to make sure that everything was okay. "I think I don''t have to sign a contract with Celia, right?" et to sell clothes. She was under a lot of pressure now. Even if she didn''t eat and drink anything with Wendy every day, they still needed to pay the rent. She had to earn money now. Celia didn''t go to the market for many days after the incident last time, and no one dared to take her place. Everyone knew that although Celia was a soft woman, she was actually not someone to be trifled with. Celia was already a big celebrity in that place. No one dare to offend her, since they would be sent to the police station. "Girl, you haven''t come here these days. A lot of people are looking for you." The lady who was selling dishes greeted Celia as soon as she saw her. "Auntie, I have been busy with my family affairs recently." Celia replied politely as she sorted out the goods. She only brought ten overcoat with her today. It was not cold right now. And she couldn''t take the risk and buy more goods in the H city. The weather was awkward. She just brought the overcoats here to see if she could sell them. Chapter 192 Persuasion Celia put the cloth on the stall and someone came to ask for the price. The original price of the overcoat was 30 dollars, which was a lot less than last time. So she only sell it for 80 dollars per piece now. "Little girl, why haven''t you come here these days? In my opinion, you have the best goods in the market. I haven''t seen you several times." Many people came back to buy clothes. After all, they had brought the clothes for many years, and they thought the clothes sold by Celia were better in style and quality. It didn''t matter if the price was a little higher. "I''m sorry, aunt. I''ve been busy decorating my new shop recently, so I haven''t come to my stall." Celia said. She had to tell these regular customers that she had the intention to open a shop, so they would come to her in the future. "The shop? Girl, won''t you work here in the future? Where are you going to run a clothing shop? What''s the shop''s name? We will pay a visit next time." There must be a lot of clothes placed in the clothing shop for her to give up the business so easily. But she had to find a person who was on good terms with her to maintain the business. She thought it was good to help others. Jane was ponder over this matter for a long time and couldn''t figure it out, but Celia had a good idea. She thought that Andy was a nice person, because he had been kind to her and her mother, and he had offered his help regardless of other people''s criticism and rumors. Even if he really had a crush on Wendy, he had never done anything to hurt her, and had always done a lot of things for her secretly. Wendy didn''t say a word. But Jane also believed that people shouldn''t be ungrateful, so it was a good idea to give the business to the people who helped her. After all, Andy and Wendy would never be together. If Jane decided to give the business to Andy in her name, the villagers would not say anything about it. Even if they wanted to gossip about it, Wendy didn''t live in the village anymore. Anyway, a straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe. Chapter 193 Give The Child A Name After Jane told Andy about this, he was really happy about it. He wanted to meet Wendy, but he failed. But he was very grateful that Wendy and her daughter would transfer this business to him. However, he didn''t have a motorcycle but a bicycle, so the delivery was much more difficult than they did. However, since he came from the countryside and had gone through all kinds of hardships, it was not a problem to him at all. As long as there was a way to make money, it was better than to work on the field. Jane told Andy some details and introduced him to the shops owners. Everything was fine. After all, it was Celia who started this business. She had made great achievements step by step. Jane couldn''t let this business ruin in her hands. "What''s your idea about the name of this clothing shop?" Since both Sharon and Zack were there, Celia asked their opinions. Giving a name was an important m Let''s enjoy our meal." Sharon lowered his head and enjoyed his meal. Money was the last thing he wanted to talk about with Celia. And more importantly, she was always in a hurry to return the money to him. He wasn''t even afraid that she would run away without paying back the debt. So he didn''t know why Celia was anxious about the money? "If you had told me we should enjoy our earlier, I wouldn''t have thought of this matter. I have to make more money from now on." Celia took a bite of food and her cheek bulged. She looked so adorable. "What do you mean by making money? Your only task now is to study hard. Your mother, your uncle and aunt and I are looking forward to that. You are the hope of them." That was part of the reason why he persuaded Zack to be Celia''s partner of the shop. She trusted her family and would be glad if they helped her. By then, she would not be so tired everyday. Chapter 194 Training Janes Business Ability After Jane finished all the things at home, she came to the city with several killed chicken. She had been dealing with these eggs and chicken business for a long time and had developed a deep affection for them, so she was reluctant to leave them. "Celia, you have arranged everything for us so well. I don''t know how to thank you." It was really generous for Celia to give them thirty percent of all the shares for free. Now the apartment was rented for them, and she had prepared the quilts, living goods, etc. What a thoughtful kid. "Auntie, don''t be so formal with me. That''s what I should do. It''s me who ask you to give up your career and join me. I can''t guarantee how much money I can give you a year, but I will try my best." She would try her best to let everyone live a better life. The next day after Jane came, Celia took her to the stall in the market. Celia was familiar with the shop own being, since it was far away from the college. More importantly, business was not limited in one area. She could do business in anywhere if she had enough money. The examination was held in June. The result of the examination would come out in August. The first semester began in September. Within a year, her uncle and aunt had a lot of things to learn. Of course, she didn''t tell them what she was thinking. Celia didn''t want to burden them. Besides, she still had time. She taught Jane what she had learnt and make her to be the most capable salesperson in the street. She had faith in herself and Jane. When Jane was about to close the stall, Celia was hiding in the corner and observing her. Celia could tell that Jane looked a little nervous, but she still tried her best to speak with the customers, but her face was red with embarrassment. She felt a little shy somehow when she talked to a stranger. Chapter 195 The First One To Ask About The Down Jacket Celia had handed over the stall to Jane. Actually, she didn''t expect Jane to make any money. Now, Celia was exercising her courage. As long as Jane was braver, she would make further progress in the future, and there was more than half a year for her to grow up. During this period, the overcoat had been sold out of more than ten pieces. As soon as the decoration in the new shop was completed, they would immediately open up the shop. Many things could be hung on this large shop, but obviously Celia had a few goods on her hands and could not fill up this shop at all. If this shop opened and there were only a few goods, which would disappoint the customers, and this was not what Celia expected. So during this time, Celia decided to go to H city to purchase more goods with Wendy. Because Zack and Jane had their own business to do, they couldn''t spare any time. Celia had been to the H city for the third time. She was already familiar with that place, so she didn''t want to bo . "I have ordered 15 pieces, and if there are men''s jackets and women''s jackets, you can choose 5 clothes for men and 10 clothes for women. As for the style, it is up to you." The goods he brought were good. They attracted people''s attention every time, and were very different from the others. "All right. I''ll do it." The shop owner didn''t intend to sell these goods to earn money, but wanted to develop a long-term cooperation with Celia. Since Celia brought a lot of goods at a time when shopping, she would purchase goods more frequently. If he cooperated with Celia, there would be absolutely good profit. "Boss, here is the deposit, please rest assured that I will be there on time tomorrow to wait for your good news." Celia offered a deposit to the boss, so that he could be assured. He then could go to the factory and selected the down jacket that she needed. "Great! I like to make friends with you." The owner was very satisfied with Celia''s sincerity. Chapter 196 Ill Give You The Money Celia also liked the cotton-padded clothes of this shop. It had different style and sizes, which could meet the needs of all kinds of people. She spent 1500 dollars in the cotton-padded clothes, and 500 dollars in the woman''s trousers. Since she had never worn men''s clothes before, it took her a lot of effort to select men''s clothes. Then she selected a good shop and spent 1500 dollars on the man''s cotton-padded clothes and 500 dollars on man''s trousers respectively. She had brought enough goods. She could sell these clothes in her new shop for a while and it had already cost her 4000 dollars. She didn''t know how much the down jacket could cost, so she didn''t dare to spend any more money here. At first, she wanted to buy some shoes, but she had to choose some because she was lack of money. She only bought some popular lady''s shoes. At that time, people didn''t wear any snow boots, Martin boots and lo Celia sighed that they didn''t have Taobao in the 80''s, the most famous online shopping platform in China. If she could shop online, she could find some decorations for her shop. "Celia, I brought this. What do you think?" Jane was a sensible woman. She bought an iron while Celia was away. "Auntie, you are so good at shopping!" Celia was satisfied with this iron. It was what she needed in the shop. Any clothes must be ironed before being hung in the shop. The clothes was ugly when it was wrinkled. "Really? I was afraid that I shouldn''t have brought it." Jane was very happy to hear Celia''s praise. "Good job. Aunt, how much did you spend? I will pay for it." Celia said. "You needn''t to pay for it. You have spent so much money on the goods. And you gave us the shares for free. We are already very sorry." They were so poor that they couldn''t afford so much money for the time being. Chapter 197 Warm Down Jacket "Celia, this is all the money me and your uncle had. Please take it as the money that we invested in the shop. We also know that it was not easy for you to buy so many goods. You must have spent a lot of money on it. And the decoration is also done by you. We haven''t spent a penny. We feel very ashamed." Said Jane. She thought for a long time and decided to take out all the money they had. Since she had promised to help, she should spare no effort. "Auntie, you can''t have no money with you. Just take it." Celia was short of money, but she couldn''t allow them to give her all their money. "We don''t need these money. You have rented the house for us, and your mother sends the meals on time every day. What''s more, you are going to pay your uncle''s salary next month, right? We will have enough money by then." Jane was open-minded and she was clear that Celia would not let them suffer any losses. "Well, I''ll take it. I''m really short of money recently." Basically, she had no mo ersonally asked him to come back, he would have to stay with Celia. Well indeed, the army could make him full of passion, but no matter how perfect it was, it couldn''t be better than looking at his wife every day. "Look at who is here now. The Major Sharon, who is fearless ad doesn''t yield to anyone even if he make mistakes." Sharon had own several great Merit Citations in this peaceful era at a very young age. Sharon was a legend in the army. With a good background and high ability, he was a Major at such a young age. People all thought highly of him and believe that he would achieve a bright prospect. The other comrades in the army were also jealous of him and admired him very much, but there were still some people who treated him maliciously. When Sharon entered the army base, he had changed into a clean and neat military uniform, looking quite sober and serious. Especially when he stared at others with cold eyes, it made people tremble with fear and the hairs stood on end. Chapter 198 The Future Wife Of Major Sharon When Sharon was in the army, he received a large parcel with a down jacket and a down vest inside. All the rich families in the capital had worn a down jacket. He didn''t expect that his wife had such a good taste that she had found a market for down jacket so early. There was also a note in the package, which wrote, "I''m all right. Don''t worry. I miss you!" This might be the first time Celia had confessed her love to him. Although there were only two words, Sharon was still delirious with joy. The smile on his face was in sharp contrast to his usually stern look. "Did I see it wrong? He laughed?" "You are right. He just laughed. Is the spring coming?" The reason why the crowd laughed at Sharon was not because he had a girlfriend, but because he went to a remote village and fell in love with a country girl. Why would he choose a village girl with accent? They couldn''t help but laugh when they picture Sharon was w Sure enough, Sharon was still her former self. "If anyone dares to say one more word, double the weight." Sharon gave an order, and no one dare to challenge him. Everyone stopped saying anything. They knew it would never come to an good end if they confronted him, so they had to obey his order silently. "Major, I thought you would be more amiable after you fell in love with a girl. Unexpectedly, you have gone even further. You haven''t married her yet, and you love your wife so much." The man appeared behind them was also dressed in military uniform. He was a dignified and swarthy man. "Of course. She is my wife. Of course I adore her." Sharon felt proud of it. "Well, my brother told me that your wife is very beautiful, just like a fairy. When will you introduce her to us?" This man was no other than Allen Li, the brother of Jay. "You brother have a good taste." Sharon was very happy to hear it. Chapter 199 New Store Opens The shop had almost been decorated. The whole decoration was very special, simple and fashionable, with the design of Celia. She bought two plastic models, put cotton padded jacket and trousers on them, and then placed them on the specially made display platform. It looked like a wall. So the clothes inside couldn''t be seen at a glance. People could the clothes when they walked through the front door. This kind of design arouse people''s curiosity. And the most important reason of the decoration was that she didn''t want some bad guys to copy her clothes. On the day of the opening ceremony, a lot of people gathered at the entrance of "Elegance", which was not only because it was the largest store, but also because there was a piece of paper posted on the front, which read, "Any customer who entered the store will receive a gift for free, and the new store will offer a 20% discount in three days." Many people came in as soon as the paper was posted. Some of the onlookers wanted the gifts. However, there were also some people who were i ke to buy clothes in any era. Celia never thought that the business would be so good. These customers were so incredible. Celia and Jane were really busy. There were also a lot of clothes that the customers in the fitting room hadn''t bought. They were totally exhausted. Although Zack also wanted to do some help, the fitting room was full of women. If he went there to get clothes, he would be mistaken for a lecher. Celia had considered that, so she had another mission for him. At that time, the technology was not so advanced, and there was no anti-theft buttons or anti-theft door in her shop. Celia had asked Zack to stand on a chair and watch the people in the shop. Anyone who wanted to steal anything couldn''t escape his sharp eyes. As for Wendy, her job was also very important. She was standing at the checkout counter today, and Jim helped her calculate the bill for the guests. This task was very difficult. She had never counted so much money in her life. She really felt like her wrist was going to cramp when she counted the money. Chapter 200 Business Boomed Even without setting off firecrackers, the business of the shop still exceeded Celia''s expectations. The newly fashionable decoration, free socks, mostly the style of clothes, as well as the fair price that make the customers feel satisfied. They couldn''t find another luxury clothes shop in the whole town except "Elegance". Many people came here only for free socks, but eventually they were attracted by the clothes in the store. The shop had luxury decoration, passionate service and fair prices. They really couldn''t find a reason not to buy it. Almost every one who entered a shop would buy some clothes. The women in the shop totally went crazy. Zack, who had been building a fitting room before, didn''t think it was necessary to have a fitting room in the shop. Because he thought that people didn''t care much about what they wore. They just stood in front of the mirror and roughly took a look. It never occurred to him that the long queue had never stopped in the entrance of the fitting room o you want to eat?" They had been busy with work the whole day. Celia''s business was booming. Jim now knew why Sharon had a crush on her. Celia was not only beautiful, she was also capable. "Oh my God! It''s so late!" Celia had been busy for the whole day, so she didn''t notice the time. It seemed that the night had fallen all of a sudden. "Oh, uncle, where are the guests I invited? I was too busy to entertain them well." Celia felt a little guilty. She had no time to have dinner with them. She had planned to take them to the restaurant and treat them a big meal. However, since there were too many people around, she had no time to exchange greetings with them, let alone chat with them. "Don''t worry about that. I had made a reservation in a small restaurant for them. It''s crowded today, so I think they can understand. And they are all very happy with the gifts you prepared for them." Zack had already apologized to them on behalf of Celia. Everyone understood Celia''s kindness. Chapter 201 Super High Turn Over "Celia, I didn''t expect that we have a good business." Although Jane couldn''t take a rest for the whole day, she didn''t feel tired at all. She could earn a lot of money from the clothes they sold today, and customers were very good. Almost all the customers who went to the fitting room to try on the clothes bought the clothes immediately, so Jane didn''t talk with the customers so much. "This business is a little out of my expectation." Celia had known that the business of this shop wouldn''t be bad. She just didn''t expect it to be so good. There were empty hangers scattered all over the ground, and there were few clothes hanging on the wall and the shelf. The goods were almost sold out. "Oh my god, I have never seen so much money in my life." The people who paid the bill were very generous. When Wendy received money at the beginning, she was very careful because she was afraid of making mistakes. She put the money in the paper box prepared by Celia in advance. However, in th lt a tad of insecure. "Auntie, I trust you. I can totally rest assured to leave this shop to you!" When Jane was in the countryside, Alina was very good at work. She just stayed in the countryside for a long time and hadn''t seen much of the world, so Celia took this opportunity to train Jane. Moreover, after Celia went to university, her aunt must be in charge of her shop. "Well, I''ll live up to your expectations." Celia trusted them so much, so they would not disappoint Celia. "I trust you fully. I will arrange Jim to the counter tomorrow. You and my uncle will only be in charge of the sales in the shop. And I am afraid that you will not be able to deal with the work tomorrow. I will still hire the two girls tomorrow." Celia didn''t know what would happen tomorrow as the business was so hot today. But no matter what, she must arrange everything in advance. She hoped that her uncle and aunt wouldn''t feel troubled tomorrow, so that the work could be done more smoothly. Chapter 202 Dividend Celia contacted Jay in advance before she went to the H city. She told him what she needed and asked him to go straight to the boss to fetch the goods. After all, she had worked with the boss for several times and they knew each other well. Even if she wouldn''t go there, the boss wouldn''t play any tricks. After all, she was a big client for him at present, and she brought more goods in his store again after a few days. The next day, Celia brought Wendy to the H city to fetch her goods. As the goods had been packed by Jay. Celia just needed to pay for the goods. The style of the cotton padded clothes was selected by the boss and they were the most popular ones at present. As for the price, the boss had offered the lowest price for Celia. Celia was a big client for him, of course, he dared not raise his price. The business in "Elegance" went well in the first day. It was known to all that the " Elegance" was very hot and popular now. And they knew that th hands. It is legal. Now the New Year is coming, and you all have to buy goods and gifts. So I will give you the salary today. This is also a bonus." Celia said. Last time, her aunt and uncle had given her two thousand dollars, and she knew that they didn''t have any money now. As the New Year was important festival, they had to buy the goods and they would need money to do everything. "Celia, I don''t need the dividends. I''ll leave now." Jim had done a lot to help Celia. Besides, it was Sharon who owed a big favor to him. If he did a good job here, he would get a handsome reward from Sharon, so he didn''t need the bonus. "Why are you leaving so fast? Here, take your share." Jim had been busy these days. He knew that Zack couldn''t do heavy work, and he had done a lot of works here. Celia remembered that clearly. Although it was Sharon who asked him to stay here, Celia thought that she should give him the money. Otherwise, she would feel guilty. Chapter 203 Happiness Is The Most Important "Thank you for your help, Jim. The clothing store is still in the starting stage. This is all I can offer you. It is not much. When I''m doing great in business, I will definitely give you the biggest bonus." That was just a small gift for his help. "Celia, I can''t take it. If Sharon knows that I have taken your money, I will definitely get into trouble." Jim knew clearly. "I offered it to you. Just take it. If you don''t take it, you don''t need to come over tomorrow. I will spend money hiring someone." After all, he had to work for her. "Celia, you... Well, I''ll take it." He couldn''t rest assure if Celia hired someone to help her in the shop. After much consideration, he decided to accept the bonus. "It''s time for us to share the rest." Celia had already put 2000 dollars in front of Jane. "Auntie, you gave me 2000 dollars before. Now I return it to he would have died. "Aunt, this decoration shop was designed by Uncle according to my design. Many customers have inquired me about the decoration of this shop. And I think that uncle will be busier than us in the future, because those customers would ask someone to do the decoration of their son''s wedding house." The decoration style of this shop was not only unique, but also fashionable. Not only the elderly, but the young people were also fond of it. When they heard that the decoration was done by Zack, they invited Zack to decorate the house for them. "Celia, I can only do some rough work. The decoration of this shop is your idea. If it were me, I couldn''t come up with such brilliant designs. It''s okay to build a house, but I''m afraid I can''t decorate a house." Zack really knew nothing about interior design. He was afraid that he was not as smart as Celia. Chapter 204 The Safest Way To Keep Money In The Bank "Uncle, I believe in you. You can just do whatever you like. If you didn''t have much work, you just stay in the store and help me. I will find you some books about decoration and interior design then. Read them and ask me if you have any new problems. If you do, you can establish your own decoration team which is absolutely no better than this shop, and you would make way much more money than selling clothes." Celia said. Her uncle had such a great skill and couldn''t be wasted. He would surely have a promising career. "I don''t know how to read a book. Can I understand the books you give me?" When he was young, he had no chance to go to school. But now he wanted to read a book. he didn''t know if he could do it. More importantly, he was afraid that he couldn''t understand any of the books. "Uncle, you are smart enough. The books have a picture. Besides, if you don''t understand, I''m with you. We can learn together." Al In the mind of these people, money was only safe when they put on their pocket or on the bed. They thought that hiding money in the smelly socks and shoes was much safer than put in the bank. "Will they give us any recipe?" They were afraid that it is easy to put the money in the bank, but it would be hard to withdraw it. "Don''t worry. There is a bankbook. The number of the money would be recorded on it. Next time when you come to withdraw the money, you can take the bankbook with you to the counter. It''s very convenient." Celia said. "Little girl, is this your money? Is there any adult with you?" Seeing that Celia took more than 20 thousand dollars in the bank, the staff look at her and said. She didn''t look like a girl who had much money. The staff looked her up and down skeptically. "It is my money. My mother and aunt are here. They can prove it for me." Celia said. She totally understood the staff. Chapter 205 Go Back Home To Celebrate The Spring Festival At that time, the bank was not as busy as the current bank and did not have to queue up for business, and the staff in the bank had never seen people from the countryside to save money here, since they didn''t have much money. Even if they were rich, the money would definitely be wrapped in a three layer of cloth and buried in under their pillows, and didn''t believe the bank. Celia had a large amount of money, which could be at least tens of thousands. The staff had some doubts about this. "Don''t worry, sir. I earned money from my clothing store. Including the cost and the rent, I earned only thirty thousand dollars. The New Year is coming. I want to keep it in the bank, so here I am." Celia told a lie deliberately. Any man wouldn''t be able to make that much money, let alone a little girl. So the staff kind of believed in her. "Sir, please save the money for us quickly. This is our hard earned money." Seeing the m d the old lady. She was too old to suffer another high blood pressure again. "Okay." The old lady said in a low voice and indeed show enough respect to Celia. "I bought some vegetables and fruits and put them in your kitchen, and I''ve washed them all, if you don''t like the dumplings." Celia couldn''t help reminding her. "I''m not paralyzed. I can do it myself. Just go." The old lady couldn''t help but wave her hand. When the four people disappeared in the courtyard, her arrogance disappeared and loneliness overwhelmed her. She suddenly felt cold and lonely. For an old lonely woman like her, it was a scary thing to get used to loneliness. Celia was especially nice to her. After last time''s hypertension, Celia didn''t mind her cold attitudes, and brought a lot of food in the kitchen for her regardless whether she like it or not. Recently, the old lady had gotten used to it. She felt sad to see Celia leave. Chapter 206 The Jealousy Of People Jane bought some candies in the city. She had been poor. When others pay a visit at her home, she could only entertain them with peanuts and sunflower seeds during the Spring Festival, since it didn''t worth much money. This year, great changes had taken place in her family, so she bought some candies and asked Zack to buy some cigarettes. Most of the villagers were old, sick or disabled women. The men went out to work, and some of them worked in other places. However, no matter how busy they were, they had to go home at the end of the year. It was a traditional that they had to come back and pay respects to their ancestors in Spring Festival. "Hi, Zack." "Jane, you look very great after going out." "Jane, what kind of clothes are you wearing? It''s so beautiful." When they passed by the village, some people stood at their own doors chatting. When they saw Jane and the rest of them e had ever imagined that her miserable life would change like this. Things had never been better since Celia become a thoughtful and smart kid. Wendy was so satisfied to have such a good life. After they went back home, the four were engaged in the work. Actually, Celia was forbidden to work in the house and Zack asked her to stay in her room to study. However, Celia had forgotten to bring any books with her, so Zack couldn''t do anything about her. "Uncle, would you like me to ride the motorcycle to the town and buy some meat for you?" Celia always wanted to spend more money for Zack. "No, there will be a lot of pigs to be killed during the Spring Festival. I will buy a few kilograms. Don''t worry about these things. You''d better have a good rest." According to Zack, Celia''s brain was used to learn knowledge. Such trivial things shouldn''t occupy her brain, and delay her study. Chapter 207 Building A Home "Uncle, how long have you built this house?" This old house was dusty everywhere. In fact, there was no need to clean it. Of course, Celia did not hate it. However, since their living conditions had been improved a lot, naturally, they paid more attention to their house. They earned so much money so that they could lead a better life. "I don''t remember how many years. The house was there before I was born." Zack heaved a sigh. The house was much older than his age. "In the past, every time there was wind or rain outside, I was afraid that the win would blow off the house. If it rained more heavily, my whole bed would be wet. So I had to put a basin in the middle of the bed to gather the rain. I sat there all night and waited for dawn." Jane also sighed. But it seemed that she had been used to living a hard life and gradually felt that it was no in the future, it was not their home in the end. They could only have a sense of safety when they had their own house. Therefore, Celia decided that if her uncle wanted to build a house in the future, she would buy a land and build a small house. It would be enough for them to live in. Although Zack and Jane were nice to them, Celia should give them some private space. "It''s up to you. You are the boss in this family." Since Celia was capable, Wendy just wanted to rely on her. "All right. I''ll talk about building a house after I finish my college entrance examination." Besides, she had to pay back the money after college entrance examination. When she had had enough money, she didn''t have to worry about building a house by then. When they had enough money, her family would be the first one who could live in a decent house in the village. Chapter 208 Bring Chickens And Dishes Knowing that Celia and Wendy had come back, Andy had sent several fat and big chicken to the Jane''s earlier. They were all cleaned up. No hair could be seen at all. Obviously, Andy was very thoughtful. "Thank you, Uncle Andy. How much is it? I''ll pay." Andy was a good man. He had helped her and her mother a lot before, so he was criticized by those people for having a relationship with Wendy. In the end, things were getting more and more serious and he was judged by everyone. Since the last time Celia had a tantrum, no one mentioned this rumor again. "Celia, you don''t need to give me money. It''s such a good job to deliver eggs. If you hadn''t asked me to do it, I couldn''t have earned so much money. It''s the Spring Festival and I brought some chickens for you as a gift. It''s what I should do. I would be glad if you like it." He was honest man. Celia didn''t refuse anymore. He had already washed the chicken and sent them to her house. She could tell th ook more and more beautiful. I can''t recognize you if we bumped into each other on the street." If Cora had said this to other women, it would have been absolutely a compliment or irony. But today, she said it to Celia from the bottom of her heart. "Aunt, it''s okay that you don''t know me. I know you. I will greet you first." Celia always smiled happily. Cora was warm-hearted actually. When Celia had a fight with Sue, fortunately, her husband had helped her a lot. Celia would always keep this favor in her mind, so she didn''t want them to become enemies because of what happened last time. "Okay, okay. You young people always have good eyes. You can come to my house whenever you have time. My son is studying at home during the Spring Festival," Cora was afraid that Celia might still mind what she had done before. "He didn''t have a rest even he is on holiday now. He must be working hard. I don''t want to disturb him." Celia said with a smile. Chapter 209 Uninvited Guests "Not at all. You are classmates and can discuss and study together, so you would not disturb him. He has always been a nerd and he only cares about study. He said it would be a waste of time for him to have a relax. Besides, his scores in English have fallen lately. I noticed that he was in low spirits, thinking that you could comfort him since you two were classmates." That was the main reason why Cora came to Zack''s. As soon as she heard that Celia had come back, she went to the garden and brought them the best garlic sprouts. In this countryside, there was really nothing good except the garlic sprouts. Although Celia did not go to school before in a serious way, it was undeniable that she had a good performance in her class. According to Hardy, Celia ranked top in the class for several times. Even Hardy, who had been attended the exam for the second time, was no match for Celia. Hardy''s English scores h " Celia felt something was wrong. The man knew her? Wow, is this woman the relative that uncle talked about? It was really impressive and unforgettable. "It is really you. You bad girl!" If her husband didn''t say it, the woman would never believe the girl in front of her was Celia. Though they hadn''t seen each other for years, Celia was no longer the girl who had been immature and thin. But Judging from her clothes, it didn''t seem that she had suffered a lot in the Tang family. Did this girl have a rich husband now? Jade Zhang hadn''t contacted her only younger sister, Wendy, for many years. She only knew that Wendy led a hard life, but Celia looked great. She was really confused. She had tried hard to get rid of Wendy over the years, because she was afraid that Wendy would borrow money from her, so she simply had no contact with her. Therefore, she had no idea what had happened these years. Chapter 210 The Mean Sister Amy Chen, Jade''s daughter, came closer to Celia. In the past, her mother always said that Celia was the most spineless. Her father died when she was born, and everyone in the family hated her. "Uncle, I will go to Hardy''s. I won''t come back for lunch." Relative? Celia had no impression of this women and didn''t recognize her. Considering the attitude of this woman, Celia thought they would not get along with each other. "Celia, how rude you are! How dare you talk to your auntie like that? You mother didn''t teach you to respect elders?" Every word said by the woman was harsh to hear. She trampled on Celia''s heart. Her words like arrows and pierced Celia''s heart. How could this mean woman was her relative? "Auntie? I don''t know my mother has a relative like you since I was a child, especially when we were suffering a lot. I have never seen such a relative t . "Jade, here you are!" "It has been a long time since I came here, but you didn''t come out to greet me. What''s wrong? Don''t you want to treat me as your sister? And your daughter, she was rude to me." Jade held her head high. She didn''t forget to insult Celia at the same time. "You mean Celia was rude? Jade, you must have made a mistake. Celia is most polite and easygoing. How could she be impolite?" Explained Wendy. Jade looked up at Wendy and noticed her changes. It had only been a few years since the last time she saw Wendy, who was silent and timid. She was really impressed that Wendy could say something like that. She thought that Wendy would look poor and messy, but she didn''t look like a person who had been tortured in the Tang family for years. Now she wore the latest style clothes which the ordinary rural families could not afford. Chapter 211 An Vicious Aunt "Wendy, how long have we not seen each other? It seems that you''re having a good time. Did you find another husband? Or my niece has a great boyfriend?" Otherwise, Jade really didn''t know how could they afford such expensive clothes? "Auntie, watch your mouth!" Celia followed behind Jade. This woman was not only arrogant and domineering, but also very bad. She thought that they could afford nice clothes because of men, and never thought that they had earned it with their own efforts. She indeed looked down on them. "Jade, don''t talk nonsense. Celia is still young. She hasn''t got married." Zack, who had been silent all the time, sounded a little unpleasant. Jade hadn''t changed at all over the years, but now Celia was no longer the weak and helpless girl anymore. How could Jade slander them like that? "Don''t say that. Zack invited us here." Jade'' that place. They are living with us now. Celia is a sensible and smart girl. I really appreciate her company. I see her as my own daughter. I would be so lonely without their company." Jane made it clear to Jade that Celia and Wendy were invited by them in the house. "Really? You are so kind. You are poor, but you still help them." A hint of mockery appeared on Jade''s face. She didn''t believe that Jane was such a nice woman. "My house is a little bit shabby, but it''s enough to shelter them from rain and wind. We''re happy to be together, and we''re going to build a house, which will be spacious." Jane hided her thoughts behind her cold smile. She hated Jade so much this time that she didn''t want to cook for them anymore. "Oh? Building a house? Did you made a fortune? It seems that my brother has a lot of money since he was released from prison." Chapter 212 Its So Pathetic To Have Such Relatives Jade''s words not only hurt Celia and Wendy like sharp swords, but also pierced into the heart of Jane. They didn''t want to mention this thing. Celia and Wendy hadn''t mentioned it since they had been together for so long. But Jade hurt their feelings directly. "Wendy, don''t fry the meat I prepared. Save it for us tomorrow. It is hard for poor people like us to have meat in a month. Since Jade said they were tired of the meat, let''s fry some vegetables." Jane launched an attack. In her home, this woman dared to insult her husband, Jade was really arrogant. Anyway, they didn''t have a close friendship, so there was no need to spoil her. Celia gave a thumbs up to Jane in her mind. Jade deserved it and she didn''t have the chance to taste so much delicious food. "Jade, I''m just kidding. I haven''t been here for so many years, why don''t you treat me with your great dishes? If I go back ad, he seemed to take pleasure in Jade''s misfortune. "Oh, how could my mother have such a sister? It''s a pity for her." Celia disliked the unexpected appearance of her aunt. "You aunt has been like this since she was a child. She is selfish and only takes care of herself. She is the only one who has a better life than us. We have a poor life, so she seldom makes have contacts with us in the past years. She thought we shame our family''s name." That was why he would rather walk at the door than talk with Jade''s husband. Jade''s family looked down on them, so there was no need for Zack to flatter them. Moreover, even if they were living a good life, it had nothing to do with him. "I don''t think that they are living a better life than us." Celia wore disdained look on her face. Jade thought that she found a good man to live in the city, so she could insult them like that? Chapter 213 Im Afraid To Disgrace You "Anyway, she lives in the city, so she thinks that she is superior to others. Don''t take what she said seriously." At the thought of this, Zack was speechless to his sister. ''We are family after all. It will be a laughingstock if we don''t have a good time over the new year, '' he thought. "I don''t care!" In her heart, Jade thought that she was an outsider in this family. She didn''t need it to make herself unhappy for such a trifle. Since she disliked the countryside so much, she guessed that she would leave after the meal. Therefore, she held back her anger during the meal. "I really don''t know why she is so shameless to come back. She know that you have a hard time in the Tang family. But she has''t helped you for so many years. Now that she finally come back here, she was picky about everything and we still have to cook for her. Don''t you think it''s annoying?" Jane was already unhappy, but she already regarded Wendy as her family, so she did not hesitate to scold Jade. Th at." Jane picked up a piece of pork rib for Dick. She thought he was pretty cute even though his parents were not nice people. "Sister-in-law, I think you have made a big fortune this year. Your living standard is completely improved." There were several pieces of meat in the kitchen, including flesh, fish and lamb, so Jade thought that they were richer than her family. "You haven''t come back for several years. It''s rare for you to come back. Your brother and I have to entertain your family well. Since we don''t want to embarrass you." They hadn''t been in touch for so many years, and Jade even hadn''t visited them for once. The main reason was that Jade disliked them and didn''t want to pay attention to them, because they were poor. "Sister-in-law, don''t take it too seriously. We are not the kind of people who look down on the poor. We are now busy because we have children." Jade knew that Jane said it on purpose. If she couldn''t understand it, she would be a fool. Chapter 214 Embarrassment "Wendy, what should you do if you live like this? You have a daughter and always stay at my brother''s home. Isn''t it good?" Jade always wanted to make trouble. "Jade. You can have whatever you want while we are enjoying the meals, but you can''t say whatever you want to slander Wendy. Your brother and I are very happy to live under the same roof with Wendy and Celia. We have no problems here." Jane want to her to shut up. "She is right. It''s good to be reunited." Zack echoed. Jade''s words were mean. "You two really love each other like brother and sister. I''m so happy to see that." Their reaction was so intense. It seemed that Jane was really nice to Wendy and Celia. "As the only family member for Wendy and Celia, we can''t watch them wandering on the street, right? If the news is spread out, people would think that Wendy didn''t even have any siblings, and we would be embarrassed arned her. "Please help yourself with the dishes!" The family was so funny now. "It''s our guest coming from a long distance today. Help yourself with some meat." Celia was so happy to have meals, while Jade and her husband probably had no appetite at the moment. "I know uncle and aunt will freak out when you know that we are going to live with you. I''m just joking. You are right. How can I get used to the life of the urban here? So I will also build a house near the house of my aunt''s. as long as the house is completed, you don''t have to worry that I will live with you. Of course, if we can''t build the house for some reasons, maybe we will go to you and give you a big surprise one day." The words from Celia finally made Jade and Gordon relieved. But the following words from Celia worried them. It meant that as long as the house was not completed, Celia would come to them one day. Chapter 215 Give You Three Thousand Dollars "Of course it works. It''s not about money. If you want to build a new house, I''ll give you 3000 dollars," Gordon''s words shocked everyone, especially his wife. Jade thought that her husband was crazy. "Dad, I need to buy new dresses, books and need money to go to school. We don''t have money to spend on someone else''s house." Amy was displeased to hear his father''s words. Why should she give money to Celia? She hated Celia so much. And she didn''t meet Celia for several times and Celia didn''t buy anything for her. Why she had to be so nice to Celia? Since Celia didn''t spend so much money on her, she didn''t have to spend it on an outsider. "Adults are have a conversation. How dare you interrupt us? Your mother has spoiled you too much." Gordon glanced at Amy. He earned money from his family, and it was a child''s turn to judge. He thought that Amy was rude. The two women, Wendy and Celia, looked pitiful. So Gordon thought t o place to live after being kicked out from the Tang family. Probably she had lost her farmland, so she was left with no choice but to live in other''s house. "Yeah, we are family. The money offered by Gordon was huge. Even if you gave it to us out of kindness, we would not take it. Celia is a decent woman now, and we are living a good life. She is not as bad as you think. Moreover, the clothes she is wearing were bought by her own hard-earned money. She can wear whatever she wants to wear. We also have a lot of such clothes. We just don''t wear anything today since we have to do some work in the kitchen and clean the house. " As a man with a violent temper, Zack slapped on the table. The great dishes could not stop Jade from talking. She thought that she could say anything she wanted to say, but she didn''t allow Celia to say a word. In Zack''s eyes, Celia was just a child. And it wasted her fault that she was born in a bad family. Chapter 216 Fight Back "What? Brother, what did you say just now?" Zack''s words startled Jade. "Brother, what are you talking about? Celia is doing business now?" Gordon, who seldom expressed his opinion, also stood up from his chair. "Yes, she is. What''s wrong with it?" There was nothing to be ashamed of. Celia didn''t steal or rob from others. Why they were so excited? "How can let her do that? How could you let Celia do business? It''s such a shameful thing. If other people know it, they won''t only laugh at you, but also embarrass us." Jade shouted. If the ladies who were with her knew that she had such a shameless relative, they would laugh at her. By that time, her image that she had been working so hard to maintain would be ruined! "Ashamed? Jade, you are going too far. What was shame? What''s wrong with being a self-employed businesswoman? We earn a lot of money with our own hands. Don''t you care about the life and death of yo this? You are going to build a house, aren''t you? Just now your uncle told me to support you by three thousand. I''ll add two thousand on that. I''ll offer you and your mother five thousand dollars in total as the house raising fund. It can also be considered as my compensation for the past years since I seldom visit and care about you." When making the decision, Jade glanced at her husband for fear that he would be angry. After all, the five thousand was not a small sum. Even they had to save it for a few months. "Wendy, we''ll give the money to you, and you just keep it. It''s not easy for you and Celia. We didn''t take good care of you for all these years, and your sister felt guilty about that." Since the woman had said it, even if he was unhappy, he did not dare to show it. He had to pretend to be happy on the surface, but in his heart, he really regretted coming to have dinner with Jade. It was totally not worthwhile. Chapter 217 Whats Going On In Your Mind Celia didn''t appreciate the change in the couple''s attitudes towards her. Besides, she didn''t lack their money. What were they doing? ''wielding both the carrot and the stick?''? She was not a pushover. She could earn the 3000 dollars back even if she sold eggs, not to mention that her business was much bigger than selling eggs. "Auntie, uncle, you don''t owe me anything. I won''t take the three thousand dollars. Anyway, the money for building the house will be earned by myself." Did they want to butter me up with 3000 dollars? They must be dreaming! Celia would never yield to money, because she would make more money on her own. "You make money by yourself? You''re still a young girl. Do you think you can make a great fortune just by becoming a self-employed businesswoman who is poorly-educated? Do you think that you can make a lot of money out of this? Celia, you should be realistic. I''m not cursing my own sister. Think a will have to suffer a lot. What''s woman''s life about? The most important thing for us is to marry a good man to change our fate." It seemed that Jade did it for the sake of Celia. She seemed to regard Celia as her family member at this moment. Celia was overwhelmed by an unexpected favor, but she wasn''t moved to tears. She had seen the world and always felt that something was wrong between the couple. They helped her find a job and gave her some money to help her build a house. She always felt that something big was awaiting her. "So you mean..." Celia said, fishing. She just wanted to know what Jade was up to. "I mean, you don''t have to do the business. You should find a good job first, and then I will introduce a good man to you. You will be free from worries all your life, how about it?" Celia was a beautiful woman. If it weren''t for her beauty which would get her many advantages, Jade was not willing to help her. Chapter 218 Talk About The Marriage Jade''s words made Zack and Jane suddenly realized what had happened. Jade was up to something. They felt something was wrong with Jade today. She was so stingy, but she even give money to them. Although Celia didn''t intend to take it, there were still donuts in their hearts. As soon as they heard Jade''s words, they realized that she did this just in order to introduce a man to Celia. However, Celia was beautiful and everyone liked her, and she was quite capable. What''s more, if she entered a college, she could have a good husband she wanted. They didn''t need Jade to fix a date to Celia. Jade didn''t say anything when they needed her help, but she was more enthusiastic about this than anyone else. Zack, Jane and others were all disgusted with what Jade said. "How about it, Wendy? Your husband had passed away. You are the head of the family. As Celia''s mother, you should think about her futu appearance. No one could find a woman as beautiful as she was. The God was fair sometimes. "We won''t sacrifice the happiness of our child for our own interests. Our only goal is to let Celia live a good life. As long as she is happy, she can do whatever she likes." They could tell that Jade came here especially for this matter. They had invited Jade to come every time in the Spring Festival. Why did she only come here this time? She might just want to talk about Celia''s marriage. Moreover, this marriage must have something to do with Jade. "Jane, I don''t like to hear that. What do you mean by saying that? Are you blaming me and Gordon? How can we be so immoral? You look down on us." Jade''s voice was much louder than before. She was very dissatisfied with what Jane had said. Besides, as Wendy''s sister, she didn''t object to Celia''s marriage. Why did Jane, her aunt, have a problem with it? Chapter 219 I Have A Date "Jade, it''s not that we look down upon you. It''s just that you have never cared about Wendy and her daughter for so many years. Your sister had managed to raise Celia up, and now Celia is a beautiful girl now. But you want to fix her a date the first time you met her. I think Celia is still young, and it''s not suitable to talk about marriage at present." Jane was dissatisfied with Jade. She always thought that they had some ulterior motives. She thought that they attempted to deceive Celia because of her beauty. "Jane, the opportunity is for those who are well prepared. For example, I took the chance when it just came to me. Now I live in the city, but you still live in the countryside. That''s the difference between Celia and you. Celia has a great future, so you shouldn''t get in her way any more. What''s more, as Celia''s biological parents, Wendy hasn''t said anything about it yet. You, as her aunt, keep talk to be with him. She thought that she was better than Celia, but Celia always beat her in every aspect. "No! I don''t want it. Even if you beat me to death, I will not go out with him...." Amy stared at Celia furiously when she said those words. If it weren''t for Celia, she wouldn''t have had such a messy situation. "Amy, do you really mean it? Is the boy your mother introduced so disgusting that you even want to die?" As expected, Jade''s unexpected kindness, her mercy and concern for her were conspiracy. That date would not be as good as Jade described, since Amy hated it so much. There must be something wrong. "Celia, don''t make fun of your cousin. She''s still young. Let''s talk about her later. As for you, you''re old enough to find a good man. You must cherish the opportunity." Jade was extremely upset. Her whole morning was wasted. She went to great pains to persuade Celia to go on a date. Chapter 220 Cut Off Relations "Auntie, I like my present life very much, including my date, and you had better tend to your own business. And you can rest assured that my mom and I will not disturb you even if we are homeless. We have our dignity, and I don''t care about the 5000 dollars you just said, whether it is true or not. We live together with uncle and aunt now. It''s true that we are not short of money and we are doing the things we like. You have prejudice against rural people. Although the rural people are poor, but you should know that our ancestors were farmers in the countryside in the past. We shouldn''t look down on them." Jade looked down upon the rural people. Had she forgotten that she was also from the countryside? She had only been lived in the city for a few years, but she forgot her hometown. Moreover, life was changeable. No one could guarantee that everything went well in their life. "Celia, I did this for your However, Amy didn''t accept it. She said nothing but threw away the eggs in disgust. It was not a good thing for her because she could have them at home. She was not surprised at all. "I want it. Aunt, I want it." Dick held out his chubby hands and took the eggs from Jane. Otherwise, Jane would be really embarrassed. "Dick, you ate everything. Are you a pig?" Amy couldn''t help but get angry with her brother. Didn''t he know the situation clearly? Their family was at loggerheads with Zack and Celia''s family now. How could he accept the gifts from them? He was really a greedy guy. "Sister, mother said eggs were nutritious and could help us grow taller. Would you like to eat them?" Dick looked at Amy with innocent big eyes and handed an egg to her. "What are you doing? You are embarrassing us." Instead of taking it, Amy smashed the egg onto the ground angrily and it broke into pieces. Chapter 221 Their Relationship "You pissed me off! How could I have such a sister?" Zack sat on his seat and they didn''t even have the meal yet. "Why did you give them the eggs. They are from the city. Do you think they care about the eggs we gave them?" Zack complained to Jane. "Don''t be so rude with me, Zack. After all, Amy and Dick is your relatives. What''s wrong with me sending eggs to them? I just want to protect your relations with your sister. Do you really want to cut off your relations with Jade all your life?" The reason why Jane did so was that they could live happily together and avoid others laughing at them. Seeing that her uncle and aunt had a fight because of her, Celia stood between them and tried to mediate the dispute. After all, she was the reason why they got in a fight. "We should celebrate the new year since we have the new clothes and meat. We should be happy. We used to live a poor life and we couldn''t afford these. Now since our life is bet e to her daughter. "Mom, it''s not something you can control. What''s more, although you have some relatives who are snobbish and curry favor with the rich, you also have my uncle and aunt who are giving us timely help. I think God is fair to us. We should be content." If they could change their perspectives in life, things would immediately be different. Moreover, such a large table of delicious dishes, it would be waste if they didn''t enjoy it. "I''m glad to hear Celia''s words. We are older than Celia, but we are no better than a little girl. Give me a bowl of rice, please! I have a great appetite today!" Celia''s words cheered Zack up. "You''re old, but you are not as smart as Celia. She can go to college and do business. We have been work in the farmland for most of our lives. If it weren''t for Celia, we would have been living a hard life." Jane had always believed that it was because of Celia''s help that she could lead a god life now. Chapter 222 Maggie Zack was furious at his own sister, but he was in a better mood because of Celia''s words. The four of them were rather happy to have the family reunion meal. However, the dishes were too much, so they didn''t finish it. Meanwhile, the news that Zack''s sister came to visit his home was widely spread. "Zack, your sister has got a large fortune now. Look at her!" "I agree with you. She has to find a reliable man and live a rich life. She will make great money in her whole life. Look at that car! How much is it?" "I heard that Zack''s sister came back to ask Celia to go on a blind date!" "It''s so lucky to have such relatives. If Celia could be lucky enough to marry a rich man like Jane, she would lead a good life in the future." Villagers ate the melon seeds while chatting. They seemed to be very interested in this matter and began to gossip. "It doesn''t matter even if you have a good relative. The key is that Celia h a good chat. Unlike in the city, I don''t know if you''re accustomed to the food and accommodation here." Said Sue. She has been preparing the quilts and pillows for several days. They are all made of fresh cotton, in order to make them comfortable. "Grandma, it is fine. I''ve lived here before and I''m used to living here now." If it weren''t for Celia, she would not have come here. She just wanted to come here to get more information about her. Otherwise, it was such a waste of her precious time. "It''s all right as long as you get used to it!" Sue held Sunny''s hands, with a doting look. In the Tang family, except for Wade, no one had been treated so tenderly like that. "Grandma, my mom and I live here for free and we don''t work. Will my aunt talk about us behind your back?" Sunny asked tentatively. She already knew that Sue was one who in charge of the Tang family. "If they dare to say no, I''ll punish them!" Chapter 223 A Great Granddaughter "Grandma, hasn''t Celia and Wendy come back during the Spring Festival?" This was what Sunny was most concerned about, and also the reason why she came back. She wanted to see the change of Celia with her own eyes. Since Sue went to her daughter''s home last time in the city, she had planned to check whether Celia was really admitted to the No. 1 high school in the city as others said, but was stopped by Sunny, who came back from the winter vacation. She said she would investigate it, so Sue came back in less than two days. "How dare those two bitches come back? I''ll break their legs when they come back." Sue''s tone was extremely vicious, and her eyes were full of anger. Hearing this, Sunny knew that Celia didn''t come back during the Spring Festival. She also hated Celia. Celia had been mistreated at home and had endless things to do every day. How could she have time to study again? And she was admitted to such a go superstitious. Although you have lost your son, Wendy has also lost her husband and Celia lost her father. After all, we are a family and can''t be as hostile as enemies. How about I take them back?" Every word Sunny said seemed to be for the sake of the Tang family. But all she did was to let Joseph who was outside the room hear her and let him know how kind and righteous she was. "Sunny, you''re a college student. Don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate for you to pick them up?" Sue liked her granddaughter more and more. Mindy felt wired, but didn''t interrupt her. Didn''t her daughter hate Celia the most? Why didn''t she hate Celia at all now? Instead, she tried to bring them back. Mindy was getting more and more confused about what was going on. "We are family. We don''t have to care so much. I just hope that grandma can live a carefree life. Besides, if Celia really goes to college, it is an honor to our family." Chapter 224 Divorce Sue, on the other hand, wanted to boast of Celia''s performance. No matter what, blood is thicker than water. Her son''s daughter was admitted to the No. 1 high school in the city, which was a huge event. However, Sue hadn''t treated her and her mother well since childhood. She was afraid that they would hate her very much now. "I won''t take her back. Sunny, you don''t know that she is no longer the former Celia. She is very tough now." Sue knew that she had made a mistake. Now that Celia was living a good life, it was impossible for her to recognize her as her grandmother. "Grandma, no matter how powerful she is, she is still your granddaughter. Are you going to ignore her for the rest of your life? What will the outsiders think of you while they are living in Zack''s? People would misunderstand that you really mistreated them and drove them away. I''ll talk to her in person." Sunny looked considerate and nice. ege in the future, we will also benefit from it." Wood felt that they were a family. Since they didn''t have enough money, he could support Wade to go to school. After all, it was a honor for the family. "Nephew? Bah! Wood, don''t forget that Maggie is your biological daughter. You should more or less think for our daughter, shouldn''t you? What''s more, do you know how Lucy treat us? Have they ever appreciated your help? The answer is No. they don''t appreciate it. On the contrary, they take it for granted. Let me tell you, if you don''t hand in your money to me, we will divorce." Denies was also frightened by what she said, but if she didn''t act more overbearingly, she was afraid that one day she would end up as miserable as Wendy. "What? Divorce? Denies, are you crazy? Or do you have someone else when I''m not at home for more than half a year?" Obviously, Wood Tang was also shocked by his wife''s words. Chapter 225 Only Her Daughter Didnt Have A Red Envelope "I''m driven crazy by your family. I don''t care. Anyway, if you don''t give me the money this year, I''ll take Maggie back to my parents'' house. I won''t come back again." Denies seemed to be determined to turn against Sue this time. Not giving Maggie red envelope was the trigger of the event. "It''s too late. When I came back to see mom, she was already leaving." Wood was a honest man. He would do whatever Sue said. He worked hard for a year and gave all the money to her. "What? What did you say?" Denies'' face turned pale in an instant. She had been counting on her husband to bring back the money during the Spring Festival. She had been suffering in the Tang family all year round, and had no chance to make a living. She couldn''t even get the money to buy clothes with her child. On the contrary, Lucy and Wade were all well-dressed. "Wood, you bastard! I us manner. "Look at Maggie. She is so sensible. Maggie is not as good as her. You always says that I shouldn''t be partial to Maggie. Look at the difference." Sue was really proud of Sunny. There was a huge difference between Maggie and Sunny. "Grandma, please don''t say that. Wendy ran away from home. It''s new year. If Denies run away from home again, what will the outsiders and the villagers say? They will definitely say that it''s your problem. Why do you have to make yourself unhappy?" Joseph was here today, and Sunny put on a good act. Joseph''s opinion of Sunny had also changed through this incident. Sunny was beautiful, well-educated and reasonable. He would lead a peaceful live with her, and he should also let go of his obsession with Celia. He and Celia was impossible, so he decided to treat Sunny well in the future and would not let her down. Chapter 226 The Gossip Of The Qin Family The Tang family had a hard time this year under the disturbance of their daughter-in-law. If Sunny hadn''t intervened, they would have had a turmoil. In Zack''s house, the new year had been a mess because of Jade''s arrival. Fortunately, with the comfort of Celia, Zack was in a better mood. "Here is the red envelope for you. I wish you good health and make a great fortune. Our family will be together forever." This was the red envelope that Celia had prepared in advance. Now the atmosphere at home was a little depressed, and it was a good time to take it out. "Did you prepare it for us?" Jane didn''t want to take the red envelope. Every family would give a red envelope to their children during the Spring Festival to celebrate. It should be them who gave Celia a red envelope. They had completely forgotten about it. Besides, it was not reasonable for a child to give red envelope to an adult. "That''s right, auntie. You can take it. I mean, it''s not a big deal." Celia said. Besides, she was making mone feel envy. It was fine that he was often compared with Sharon. But it was the Spring Festival, and he couldn''t have a good meal. "Rufus, what do you mean?" Rufus seems to know something. Of course Dove won''t miss any chance to know about my grandson. "Grandma, I don''t know if I can tell you. I''m just afraid that if what I said is not true, if it''s a rumor, then when Sharon comes back, he will have to fight with me." Rufus tantalized everyone, but he didn''t want to tell them. "You brat, when did you become so calm? If you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t want to say it, just eat your food." Said Dixon. Anyway, if Rufus didn''t tell them anything about Sharon, he couldn''t keep the secrets to himself for one minute. If they really wanted to know something about Sharon, they could go to the training ground or make a phone call. Dixon Qin didn''t do these things because he didn''t want to disturb Sharon''s training and work at the training ground and wanted to avoid unnecessary impact on him. Chapter 227 A Girl From The Countryside "Grandpa, why are you so angry? I''ll tell you, okay?" Seeing the unhappy look on Dixon''s face, Rufus didn''t dare to provoke him. If he really pissed him off, Rufus would be in big trouble. "Cut the crap! Otherwise, I''ll kick you out during the Spring Festival!" Dixon couldn''t wait to know how his eldest grandson was in the army. Now he could only hear some hearsay. After all, they really didn''t know anything if Sharon was unwilling to tell them. "I''ve heard that too. It''s said that Sharon has made a mistake and was exiled to the countryside..." Before he could finish his sentence, Dixon interrupted him, "I''ve told you one hundred times. He didn''t made mistakes. He just want to the countryside for learning. Only when you really get close to the masses can you really know the hardships of the people and do better for the people. I''ve emphasized so many times. If you dare to talk nonsense again, you do one hundred push ups outside bef She had done her best to hide her embarrassment. This was her family affairs. When she went back, she would call her son and ask him. Now she was also curious about her son''s taste. "Auntie, I know you all love Sharon, but with our family''s status in the capital city, how many girls want to be your daughter-in-law? As long as you agree, there will be many of them. Why do you find a girl from the countryside? We don''t know her background. What if she come for the money?" If Rufus didn''t make a fuss about this matter today, he would definitely not give up easily. Seeing that Dixon ignored him, Rufus turned around and said to Rose. "Rufus, do you think the food your grandmother cooked today is not delicious? If it''s not yummy, I think you shouldn''t attend the next family gathering." There was some sort of threat and warning in Dixon''s eyes. "Grandpa, it''s delicious!" Rufus said, eating the rice in his bowl with a pitiful look. Chapter 228 Praying By Burning Incense "Delicious? Then why didn''t you enjoy your food and talk nonsense here? As a man, why did you gossip about others? First of all, no matter whether Sharon''s girlfriend is from the countryside or not, as long as he likes it, we will have no objection. If she is really Sharon''s wife in the future, how do you face her by then?" Dixon''s words made Rufus speechless. He was right. If Sharon was determined to marry a girl from the countryside, and if she knows that he disliked her so much, then he would become her enemy. He had grown up with Sharon, and he knew his cousin''s temper. Rufus had planned to take advantage of this to damage Sharon''s image, but Dixon and others didn''t buy it at all. Instead, he was scolded by them. Although the Qin family had a high reputation in the capital, it didn''t mean anything. Now it was not the ancient time, and it was a civilized society. Everyone was equal. Moreover, the three "Uncle, I know it''s not good to say that, but it''s too superstitious. It''s so hard to climb the mountain. Let''s have a good rest at home. How about this? When we go to the city, I will study hard, and it will be much more useful than your prayer." It was too superstitious, but Celia didn''t say it so bluntly. Many people didn''t really believe it. Most of them just wanted to seek comfort from the bottom of their hearts. Not to mention people in this era, even in her previous life, there were many people who would burn incense to pray. If their wish was fulfilled, they would come to the temple again. "Bah, bah, bah! Celia, don''t say that. Don''t let the Bodhisattva hear such disrespectful words. If we go to pray with sincerity, the Bodhisattva would be moved by us and fulfill our wishes." Said Jane. "Celia, aunt is right!" They respected and honored the Bodhisattva from the bottom of their hearts. Chapter 229 Worship The Bodhisattva The next morning, Celia went up the mountain with sincerity as her family members kept persuading her. The Bodhisattva on the JS Mountain was well-known in the village. It was the Spring Festival. On the third day of the lunar new year, they were supposed to go to their mother-in-law''s house, but today was the birthday of the Bodhisattva, so they all climbed to the top of the mountain and worshiped the Bodhisattva. Not only the villagers nearby would go to the mountain to pray, but also the people in the city would come here early. The Bodhisattva here was said to be really spiritual. People who wanted to pray for their marriage, study, wealth, health and safety would come here to worship the Bodhisattva devoutly. Zack was no exception. He got up before dawn. Moreover, yesterday when he said he wanted to go to the temple, Jane and Wendy immediately bought paper, firecrackers, and good incense, which were necessary items. Of course, the most important thing their sincerity. "Uncle, don''t be so dramatic. It''s still early in the morning lia didn''t know the reason and was about to ask. "These people with the red rope in their hands are all radiant with joy, which means that all their previous wishes have been fulfilled. Now they are here to express their gratitude to the Bodhisattva. Thank you for her blessing." Hearing Zack''s explanation, Celia thought it was ridiculous and unbelievable, but she could not refute. There were many things in the world that could not be explained. "Well, uncle, it seems that I really have to kowtow to the Bodhisattva later. Please bless our health." If there was really any wish that she wanted to achieve, her family''s health was her biggest concern. As for the entrance exam, she would rely on her own strength to enter a good university. "Celia, we are here to pray for the success of your college entrance examination. We don''t pray for it for ourselves." The college entrance examination was approaching. What they hoped the most was that Celia could have a great performance. "That''s fine. You pray for me, and I pray for you." Chapter 230 An Encounter In The Mountain There were many steep roads, and some even had no roads. However, with so many people stepping on it, it became a path. Celia was so tired that she was a little out of breath. Climbing the mountain was not her thing. "Can we have a rest?" In the cold winter, Celia felt that her face was sweating non-stop. The mountain were too steep, and her legs were sore. When she saw the endless mountain, she felt exhausted. "Celia, hold on. It''s not early now. We''d better hurry up to pray for the Bodhisattva. Although we can''t be the first one to go there, we can''t be the last one. I''ll let you have a good rest later." The adults were in high spirits and didn''t say that they were tired. Climbing the mountain was just a piece of cake for them. Especially when they worship the Buddha, they were not tired at all. On the contrary, they were full of energy. Knowing that there was no hope for her to rest, Celia exerted all her strength and climbed to the book. Although they couldn''t do anything about it, they thought that Celia should have a learning method. Otherwise, how could she learn by herself? With such an excellent academic performance, there must be a learning method. As long as she taught this learning method to her son, it would definitely solved her son''s problem. "Auntie, the knowledge in this book is the same. In terms of study, Hardy is definitely a hundred times better than me. I think he is just too nervous." She was not God. How could she really have a way to improve Hardy''s study performance. Celia didn''t think that she was that powerful. "Anyway, it''s better for you to have a discussion with him. It''s better than him being alone there." Cora could only rely on Celia. Celia symbolized with all the parents in the world. Although she understood, she really didn''t have such a powerful learning method to improve Hardy''s study. She was just an ordinary person. Chapter 231 A Real Nerd In order to create an opportunity for her son, Cora left with an excuse. In fact, she just hid not far away to watch the two of them. It was rare for the two to have such a chance to be alone. She was longing for it, so she didn''t urge Hardy to leave. No matter what, she hoped that her son could be happy and not to be depressed. During this period, Jane and Wendy also went to find Celia and were about to go down the mountain. When they saw that Hardy was with her, they of course planned to separate the two. Today, there were a lot of people in the temple, and there were also many villagers nearby. It would be bad if an acquaintance saw them. The less trouble the better. Cora, who was hiding aside and watching her son, stopped the two of them. After all, Wendy and Celia owed her and Hardy a debt of gratitude. Wendy and Celia were not ungrateful people, so Wendy stopped Jane who was about to speak. "Jane, Celia is arriage. He had to fight for them on his own. "Well, I don''t know whether he can pass the examination or not. I hope the Bodhisattva can bless our Hardy. As for the marriage, Hardy is still young. We will talk about it a few years later." Cora didn''t talk about her son''s marriage as often as before. In the past, she always thought that her son was extraordinarily excellent. He would be a college student in the future, and the girls in the village didn''t deserve her son. She even disdained Celia''s family background before. Cora thought that only when Celia was in the No.1 school in the city and would be admitted to the University, she could be with her son. She used to be picky, but she didn''t expect that her son didn''t deserve Celia. Celia was beautiful and smart. She was tall, good-looking, and good at studying. She had a good figure. While her son was timid and shy. Celia was way out of her son''s league. Chapter 232 Maggies Complaint Jane had been very angry with Celia being with a boy alone. On one hand, she was afraid that someone would see them, which was bad for Celia''s reputation. On the other hand, she thought that Sharon was already an excellent man for Celia. Only when Sharon and Celia were together could they be called a perfect match. The girls from the countryside must be eager to marry Hardy. Even so, Jane still felt that Hardy didn''t deserve Celia. It wasn''t that she disliked Hardy, but just that things didn''t seem right when Celia and Hardy were together. Hardy was shy like a girl while Celia acted like a boy. Compared with Hardy, Wendy was in favor of Sharon. He could protect her daughter better. She liked the one who could treat Celia better and could make Celia live a comfortable life. It was time for her to get rid of the old concept. In the past, the women preferred to marry to the men who was living closer to their hometown. And Wendy had learned her lesson. At that time, she had married her husband who was close to her mother''s family, b they afraid that the Bodhisattva will be angry with them?" Maggie also had some problems with Sunny. She was a good judge of character. She knew that Joseph was a potential man, and he and Sunny really went to college together. And Sue was really happy for them. She thought that she was close to Sunny, but since Sunny went to college, they had drifted apart. At first, she thought that Sunny had known a lot of people in the University and was knowledgeable. Her classmates and friends were all college students. At that time, Sunny would be able to introduce a college student to herself, so that her fate would change. Maggie thought that she could also find a college student as her boyfriend like Sunny did. As long as she hooked up with a college student, no one would dare to bully her in the future. But Sunny didn''t even talk to Maggie when she came back, and it seemed that she had completely forgotten what she had said before. Thinking of this, Maggie got angry. How could Sunny look down upon others after she went to college? Chapter 233 Make A Wish Sunny and Joseph were the first to climb to the temple to pray. Sunny didn''t say a word to her uncles. She thought that they were all ignorant, so she couldn''t communicate with them, nor did she want to be with them. In particular, Maggie, who always wanted to find a good husband to change her fate. And Sunny thought that it was ridiculous. Maggie didn''t work hard and always wanted to find a college student as her boyfriend. She didn''t have a clear estimation of herself. How could a college student fall in love with such a woman like her? Moreover, if Sunny let Maggie stay with her, what if she fell in love with her man? It was not worth it. So she could only try to stay away from Maggie. "Thank you for helping me all the way, Joseph. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have climbed up so quickly." Just now, in order to leave Maggie behind, Sunny walked fast on purpose. She didn''t want to be with Maggie, and she didn''t want to be with her uncles and aunts either ut something was wrong. There was no special intimacy and connections between them. He didn''t know what Sunny was thinking. In a word, he had always felt something wrong in his heart, but he didn''t say it out. He was afraid that others would think he was ungrateful. "I made two wishes. The first one is that we two can have a successful academic performance and find a good job after graduation. The second one is that we two can get married after graduation and I formally become your wife." Sunny was a little embarrassed when she said her last wish, but this was what she had always wanted. She hoped that it could be realized as soon as possible after graduation. "It is said that the Bodhisattva here is great, and the wishes we have made will definitely be heard by the Bodhisattva." Joseph took a look at the temple behind him. If the Bodhisattva really had spiritual energy, then his last wish must be realized, which even more important than his first wish. Chapter 234 A Sudden Sense Of Guilt Although it was difficult to climb to the temple, it was undeniable that the scenery here was also unparalleled. As the saying went, if one stood high and looked far, one could enjoy the magnificent prospect. This was the highest mountain nearby, and the best view was when you overlook the surroundings. The scenery here was beautiful and this place had not been developed, so it was still in a natural state. There were many small trees, which was a desirable place for dating. There were often a large group of students here, holding their hands shyly. Although they were in the same school, it seemed that they hadn''t been in a serious relationship before. Sunny would never let go of such a chance to be alone with her beloved man, so she invited first. "The environment here is so good, and we are not in a hurry to go home. How about we take a walk here?" She was a woman who knew how to fight for herself. "Okay." Joseph gradually got used to being passive on these matters. It was easy to meet most of Sunny''s requirem lia was doing well or not. He wanted to know how she got into the No. 1 high school by herself. He wanted to know which university she would apply for after the college entrance examination. But how could he ask her these questions? Part of her hard times were caused by him. If he had been brave enough to help her clarify the situation, she would have lived a better life. Looking at the beautiful Celia not far away, Joseph''s feelings gradually spread. She was still so thin, which made people feel pity for her. He couldn''t help but want to protect her. Her side face was perfect, which was enough to make people fall in love with her. In the past few years, Celia was even more beautiful than before. Her beauty used to belong to him, but now he could watch her from a distance. There were mixed feelings in Joseph''s heart. He felt dejected and disappointed, as if he had lost a whole world. If there was another chance, even if he couldn''t get into the University and was scolded by his family, he would never leave Celia behind. Chapter 235 Asshole "Why did I hear someone calling you just now? It''s a man''s voice." Celia was explaining the test paper to Hardy seriously. He suddenly interrupted her, but when he turned around, he didn''t find anyone. "Did you hear it wrong? My uncle is still making a wish for the Bodhisattva. Besides, he doesn''t know I''m here. If someone was calling me, it might be my mom and aunt." Celia didn''t take it seriously at all. She didn''t even raise her head. "Celia, I won''t mishear. Someone really called you, not your uncle." Hardy was not stubborn. Celia was the goddess in his heart. He couldn''t have misheard her name, so he kept emphasizing. Celia was a little impatient. She raised her face reluctantly, and the book in her hand fell to the ground. Hardy was right. There must be someone calling her name. Not far away, there was a familiar figure. Except for Joseph, there shouldn''t be anyone else. This shameless couple! Cel ife in the future." Tears welled up in Sunny''s eyes when she said it. Joseph immediately patted her shoulder to comfort her. Everything was under Sunny''s control. Of course, she couldn''t have made a wish for Celia just now. In fact, it was more like a curse than a wish. She hoped that Celia would be hit to death by a car when she went out. It would be better if her legs were broken when she went down the mountain. It would be the best if Celia''s face was broken and had a plastic surgery, so her life would be worse than death. Sunny cursed Celia with the most vicious words, but Joseph didn''t know that. He was very grateful to Sunny for what she had done for Celia, as if it could reduce his guilt for her. He didn''t know that there was such a vicious heart hidden under Sunny''s kind face. He even felt a little guilty to Sunny. He shouldn''t have thought about other woman when he was with Sunny, which was unfair to her. Chapter 236 The Jealousy Of Mary Joseph was deeply touched by what Sunny had done. There were few girls who could do this, so he felt guilty to both Celia and Sunny. He always felt sorry for them. "Sunny, you are so kind!" Joseph looked at Sunny gratefully. It was hard to find such a kind girl now. "Celia is also my relative. It''s natural for me to be nice to her." "Well, we will get married after graduation. At that time, I will ask my parents to come to your house to propose." He was moved by what Sunny had done just now. The most important thing between the two was to be honest. But just now, he lied to her. He felt that he had done something wrong. "Really?" Sunny was secretly pleased. She had done so much In order to marry him. Sunny was moved to hear him say that. It seemed that as time went by, Celia didn''t matter that much in his heart. She was too nervous. Otherwise Joseph wouldn''t have peeked at Celia and said that he was going to propose. aughter-in-law of the Tang family, who was not a good person. "Who are you talking about?" Jane''s words embarrassed Denies, so she wouldn''t let her go. "There are so many people here. Of course I''m talking to the one who answered me back." Jane was a tough person. She was not afraid of anything, not mention the Tang family. The Tang family was not nice. They were all cruel. They not only bullied Wendy and Celia, but also made them suffer a lot. Jane had wanted to scold them for a long time, but she didn''t have such a chance. Today she finally had a chance, and she would certainly not let it go. She would definitely teach them a lesson, and let them know that Wendy had the support of her family and she was not a pushover. They would definitely pay for what they had done in the past. Moreover, it was this Denies who provoked them first today. So she deserved it. It was pointless to be nice to such shameless person. Chapter 237 Defend Myself Celia heard the noise and came here. She heard Jane''s voice. Someone must have irritated her to make her aunt speak so loudly in such a place. "I''ll go and have a look!" Celia threw the book to Hardy and immediately walked towards her aunt. "I will go with you!" Hardy was worried about her, so he followed her. Celia frowned before she could get close to them. They were relatives, but Denies was rude. No wonder her aunt was so angry. It was really a lively day today "Celia..." When Celia was watching the scene coldly, she heard someone calling her again. But this time, it was not a man''s voice, but a woman''s. Is this Sunny? Celia turned her head. Her beautiful face made Sunny a little disappointed. Over the years, not only did Celia not become ugly, but she was becoming more and more beautiful. Even she, a girl, couldn''t help but look at Celia again. Except for Sue, all the members of the Tang family, his, she took a look at Sunny. Her old tricks didn''t work on her anymore. She would like to see what that bitch wanted to do. "So, so I''m leaving?" Hardy couldn''t make up his mind. In his eyes, Celia was a little girl who was fragile and needed protection. What if her strange relatives bullied her again? "Hardy, let''s go. If there is any injury on her body when she goes down the mountain, we can call the police." Cora didn''t like the Tang family and couldn''t bear what they had done. Although they lived in the same village, they never had any connections. The Tang family were all troublesome, so she didn''t want to have anything to do with them. Moreover, Celia had been helping her son study just now. She was grateful to Celia, so she was on Celia''s side. If they dared to act recklessly, Cora would ask the police to put them in jail. After saying that, without looking at their faces, Cora took Hardy''s hand and left. Chapter 238 Pretend To Be Pitiful "Celia, in fact, no matter how many books a girl reads, it''s not as important as marrying a good man. Hardy''s mother is really good to you. I think she has regarded you as her future daughter-in-law, right?" Even a stranger spoke for Celia. Sunny was not only jealous, but also angry. She said that on purpose. If such words were spread out in the countryside, people would definitely gossip about Celia and Hardy even though there was nothing between them. "Sunny, do you really want me to get married? Or do you want to spread the rumors about me and the other boys?" Celia stared at Sunny with her beautiful big eyes. It was Sunny who made the original owner like this. If she should take revenge, since the original owner had borrowed the body for her. "Sister, you misunderstood me. I and your brother-in-law just care about you, right?" Sunny''s eyes were red, and she looked pitiful as if didn''t bully you, and the Bodhisattva is watching." Jane thought that the Tang family''s bastards were really bullying people. Celia didn''t say anything from beginning to end. Why did Sunny look so pitiful? They really thought that no one would back Celia up. "Yes, it''s okay if you have something to say clearly. Don''t hesitate. I saw clearly today that you provoked my niece first. Why are you crying before you say anything? Are you more pitiful than anyone else? How about Celia have a good cry too?" In the past, when the Tang family bullied Celia, Zack was not by her side and couldn''t protect her. Now that he was here, they wouldn''t let them hurt his niece. Sunny had planned to win everyone''s sympathy by pretending to be pitiful. But she didn''t expect that Celia''s uncle and aunt were here today. Since when did Celia uncle and aunt protect her so much and have such a good relationship? Chapter 239 Right And Wrong "Aunt, I didn''t mean to do anything to my cousin..." Sunny thought that Celia, Zack and Jane were a little different from before, especially Celia. Sue was right. Celia was not the timid and coward girl anymore. If it was in the past, Sunny would have defeated her. However, Wendy still stood aside and watched all this silently. She was the same as before. Her temperament did not change. "¡­¡­" Wendy was hesitating whether to say something or not, but when she met Zack''s eyes by accident, she immediately figured out her identity. She had already left the Tang family and made a clean break with Sue. These so-called relatives were no longer her families, and nothing was more important than her daughter. "Aunt, don''t you recognize me?" Sunny didn''t give up. It was difficult to move those people, so he had to start with Wendy. "Sunny, why do you recognize my mother now pire in the Tang family to the core. Why should she go back to the Tang family? Even if Sue knelt down in front of her and begged her, she would not take a look at her. But why did Sunny mention it now? This woman was really scheming. Of course, Sunny deliberately changed the topic. She couldn''t always be in a passive position. She had to take the initiative, or she would be defeated here by Celia. Who did Celia hate the most? It must be Sue, or Celia wouldn''t have moved out of the Tang family. She just mentioned the Tang family and Sue to make Celia angry, so as to make her angry and disturb her. Of course, Sue hated them the most. How could she take them back? She just did it on purpose. She hoped that Celia would be so angry that she swore in the public. In this way, her goal would be achieved. It would be better to drive Celia crazy and make her lose her mind. Chapter 240 I Want Him Sunny''s plan was to provoke Celia, but after hearing what she said, Celia was abnormally calm, as if she had completely forgotten what she had suffered before and didn''t take Sue seriously at all. "Of course I won''t be mad at her. Besides, she is as strong as before now, and she don''t need to be taken care of. Besides, except for Wade, you are the only one she loves most in the Tang family. She treats you better than me. You are living such a good life now, and you must buy a house in a big city in the future. She has never seen much of the world in the countryside. At that time, you have to take her to the city and take good care of her. That city is better than the countryside. It''s comfortable for the elderly to live there, isn''t it?" Sunny wanted to embarrass Celia, but she didn''t expect that she had made a fool of herself. She had to stand there, smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes." She couldn''t make a refusal in the public. A but a piece of shit for them. "Oh, I see. It turns out that the elder sister have stolen the younger sister''s boyfriend. Now the elder sister beg for forgiveness and the younger sister ask for returning his boyfriend to you." "I don''t think it''s necessary to get such a man back. This little girl is so beautiful. She could find any suitable man." "That''s right. How beautiful she is!" The onlookers didn''t leave. They watched the scene for a long time before they figured out the situation. They all condemned Joseph for not being a good person and thought that it was a loss for Celia to be with him. They pointed at Joseph and Sunny and thought that they had done something wrong to their sister, so they begged for forgiveness. Now, there was almost no need for Celia to scold herself. Those people had already scolded the two of them for her. Celia stood aside and thought to herself, ''You two should experience it too.'' Chapter 241 The Couple "Mom, aunt, don''t worry. Even if I want him, she would not be willing to give him to me. Although you don''t him, he is priceless in her eyes." Celia just wanted to frighten Sunny. How could she really want such a bad man? He didn''t even deserve to carry shoes for her. There was a huge difference between Joseph and Sharon. The original owner was really dumb before. How could she find such a scumbag? "My cousin, you don''t have to be scared like this. I was just kidding. I don''t care about the man you have touched. I feel disgusted at the sight of him. Besides, I won''t forgive what you have done to me before. I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life. I will let the two of you feel guilty for the rest of your lives!" Celia''s sharp eyes were like a blade, making Sunny''s hair stand on end and shudder. Celia really changed a lot. She was completely out of Sunny''s control. Sunny thought that she had put on so much actings and said a l at all! "Uncle, let''s solve this matter in a civilized way. Family scandal can''t be exposed to the public. If this matter is reported to the police station, we can''t hide it anymore." Sunny said. Celia''s image in the eyes of the villagers and Joseph was certainly not good. Celia didn''t care, but Sunny was different. Sunny had been a good student since childhood, and the most she got was praise, praise, admiration and encouragement from others. She couldn''t accept the fact that her life had suddenly reduced from heaven to hell. She didn''t dare to take the risk. So Sunny, who was still crying, was afraid that Joseph would hit someone on impulse and attract the police. As soon as they went to the police station, they would have to explain everything to police and everyone would know what had happened in the past. At the thought of this, she immediately stopped Joseph and tried to comfort him. At this moment, she had no time to cry. Chapter 242 I Dont Want It, So I Give It To You Compared with Sunny''s poor and pitiful look, Celia was arrogant. So Joseph Of course was on Sunny''s side. In his eyes, Sunny was a good girl. She was not scheming and very considerate to him. She supported him in everything and never cried in front of him. But since she met Celia today, she had been crying all the time. What Celia said was too cruel. He didn''t seem to feel guilty for Celia, but on the contrary, he was full of blame. "Celia, you have humiliated us with the most embarrassing words. Are you satisfied now? It''s not Sunny''s fault. It''s all my fault. I beg you to let it go for the sake of our previous relationship. At the worst, we won''t see each other in the future." At this moment, Joseph really regretted why he had called Celia and greeted her. He had seen her, but she was not the good girl anymore. He couldn''t stand her now. "Relationship? Stop it. It was all in the pas now. Don''t you think I was not cursed miserably enough because of you now om what she said. At this moment, Sunny really cried, and it wasn''t an act, after really being scolded by Celia. She had been protected like a princess from childhood. No one dared to provoke her. She had been confident that she could deal with Celia today and help Joseph to move on. Now everything was ruined. She underestimated Celia, so she ended up like that today. She had been scolded by Celia and didn''t know how to retort, let alone to scold her. Celia had gone all out today, but she couldn''t. There were still people she cared about here. If they continued to quarrel, people would laugh at her. She regretted it now. Why did she run to Celia and make an apology? It was hard to explain now. "Mom, auntie, uncle, let''s hurry up. What we said just now must have disturbed the Bodhisattva. But I believe that the Bodhisattva would understand us. They must know my anger and will forgive us!" Celia bowed to the temple and turned around in a beautiful manner. Chapter 243 Worry About Being Taken Away Again "Good job, girl. We all support you!" "Girl, you are so beautiful. You will definitely find a good man. My son is good. If you don''t mind..." Celia was valiant and heroic. She was efficient in doing things. When she argued with others, she was not sloppily at all. She was really different from the ordinary people in the countryside when she got in a fight. From beginning to end, she could be cursing people without using a four-letter word, which made the other party unable to retort in an instant. "Celia, awesome!" Following Celia, Zack looked energetic, as if Celia had made a triumphant return. He was about to punch the two of them, but he didn''t expect that Celia would deal with them with just a few words. These days, he was afraid that Sunny and Joseph couldn''t live a peaceful live again. "Yes, you''re awesome, Celia. I''m really proud of you. Let''s see if they dare to bully you again!" Jane was so excited that she held her t kind of person. Besides, if her peerless face couldn''t satisfy him, what else did she want? "That''s right. We shouldn''t doubt Sharon. They two are not on the same. I think Sharon will treat you well. If he dares to treat you badly, I will beat him to death!" Zack raised his fist and said. He had missed a lot of opportunities to protect Wendy and Celia before. Now that they had finally lived together, he naturally had to protect them well. "Uncle, Sharon has been practicing his batting skill it in the army. I''m afraid your body..." Celia looked at Zack up and down. It was not that she despised her uncle. The might not be able to defeat Sharon even if they joined hands together. "Hey, you little girl. I''m defending you. How can you speak ill of me?" Zack said unhappily. "Celia, if your uncle can''t defeat that brat, your mother and I will join you. We have worked on the farm for so many years and we have enough strength!" Chapter 244 Good News The farce was finally over. Celia had a good fight this time. She was in a very good mood these days. It was the Spring Festival. A lot of people were visiting their families and friends in the countryside. Everyone was caught up in the joyous mood of festival. During the Spring Festival, Cora slaughtered two fat pigs. Most of the pork was sold for money, and only a small portion would be saved to their own family. At that time, Cora deliberately left a good piece of pork and placed it in front of the fire and burned it for a few days and nights. after a few days, the delicious preserved meat was done and it was a good dish for the household. It could be kept well until summer. "Do you think the gift from Hardy''s mother is too expensive?" Usually, such a piece of precious meat would only give the daughter or son-in-law in the family who had married and went back home for reunion in the Spring Festival. But they were not relatives with Hardy, and the that they had something to talk about and didn''t want to be embarrassed when they met. "My silly son, it''s not easy for Celia to come here. It''s new year. Can you put aside your study for the time being? Nothing is more important than the new year." Cora was speechless. Was her son really a nerd? Other people always forced their children to learn, but their family was totally different. "Yes, your mother is right. My son, you should also take a break. Celia is here today. I happen to have something important to tell her. It''s good news." Horace tried to keep her in suspense. "Uncle. What''s the good news?" Celia was also curious about what good news she could get from Horace. "Just sit there. I''ll get something for you." Even if Celia didn''t come, he was going to find her in the next two days. She would have a good news after suffering a hard time. Both of Cora and Hardy were puzzled. They didn''t know what the good news Horace had. Chapter 245 The First Thing Was To Change The Name "Land certificate? In the ZW Village?" ZW Village was Zack''s village where Wendy was born. "Yes!" Horace nodded. "Uncle, did you do this for us? My mother and I can build a house in ZW Village in the future? We don''t need to buy it?" Tears welled up in Celia''s eyes. If Wendy had known the news, she would have felt giddy with excitement and wouldn''t have to worry about her retirement. They had a place to build a house. "Yes, I will divide the land for you two. If you make money in the future, you can go back to ZW Village to build a house." If people didn''t have their own house, they would feel insecure. Celia was fine, and she wouldn''t come back to live here in the future. But Wendy was different. The people of their generation all had the same feelings. When they were old, they had to go back to their hometown. They attached great importance to their roots. Even after they died, they would not be cremated. Instead, they would bu age head. I can''t take the money. What''s more, if someone with ulterior motives knows that, people would think that it is a bribe, and I would become a person with a bad lifestyle, I can''t take it, but I accept your kindness." Horace was an upright man. It was not easy for Celia and her mother to earn money, not to mention that she had to go to school and earn tuition fees for herself. How could he ask for more money? They had been living a hard life. "Uncle, please accept it. I can''t do anything to repay your kindness. I will remember that all of your family are good to me." Celia was not a sentimental person, but she was really excited at this time. Finally, she had survived. There was true love in the world. "Good girl, it is enough for me if you could remember it. You should take the money back. Otherwise, it will be really bad for me. Maybe tomorrow others will sue me for a bribe and want me to step aside as the head of village!" Chapter 246 We Finally Have A Normal Home No matter how much the money was, Horace would never take it. Although money was a very precious thing at that time, it was already very difficult for a young man to make money, not to mention that Celia was just a little girl. "Uncle, I''m doing some business now and my income is not bad. You can rest assured to take it. I''ll soon make money back, and you can take it. Otherwise, I''m sorry that I didn''t do anything for you after you helped me so much." In fact, she was not as miserable as others thought. "Celia, in fact, you should thank me." Why didn''t Celia and Wendy ask him to do the household registration before they left? But he did it on his own initiative. In fact, it was all because of the request of Sharon. "It''s him. He asked me to transfer your household register to your uncle''s name and distribute the land that should belong to you. If I were a small villager, I wouldn''t have been able to do that. He just made everything clear wh them." Zack said. If it weren''t for Horace, the household register of Celia would still be kept in the hands of Sue. If Celia did something in the future, such as studying, getting married, buying a house and so on, she would have to get the household register. If she didn''t transfer it back here, she would have to go back to ask Sue for help. Maybe Sue would make things difficult for Celia. Now Celia didn''t have to worry about it anymore, as she had broken up with the Tang family completely and didn''t need to care about them anymore. "Uncle, although Mr. Horace has made a great contribution to this matter and it''s reasonable for us to thank him, do you know who we should thank most? It is him who asked uncle Horace to do this. He must have used a lot of relationships during this period." It seemed that her uncle didn''t know about it either. It seemed that only the village head knew about it. Sharon was really good at keeping a secret from them. Chapter 247 Worrying That Son-In-Law Would Run Away "Who? Horace is the one who is in charge of household registration." Zack was also confused. If it weren''t for Horace, would there be someone else? "He is in charge of the household registration, but he has no power in the upper class. Sue alone is enough for him to deal with. If there is no power and background, the household registration and the land may not be able to be settled in a year or two." Celia was absolutely not exaggerating. This was the truth. "Who on earth has such great power? We don''t have such a relationship for generations." Zack was confused. "Guess, uncle. Although you know that man, you would never expect him to do such a thing." Sharon was really a capable man. He even had some relationship in such a remote village. She couldn''t imagine how powerful he was in the capital city. "Just tell me. Your uncle doesn''t know many people. How can I guess?" If he had known this person, he would have a antasy about Celia, but now his fantasy was completely shattered. Celia was more beautiful than before, but her personality was also very different from before. She had already hated him, and they had no chance to be together. He couldn''t help but wonder what would have happened if he had insisted on being with Celia? "I believe you. I believe you will have a promising future." Sunny hugged Joseph actively. As long as they were together, it didn''t matter how much injustice they suffered. The most important thing was the result. "Well, I must work harder than before!" Joseph didn''t know whether he was trying to cheer himself up or he was angry with Celia. In a word, his mind was now in a mess, and all he could think about was the way Celia scolded him. "There is one more thing. I can''t let anyone know about it, even my grandma." Such a shameful thing was like a nightmare. Naturally, the less people knew, the better. Chapter 248 Dont Speak For That Little Bitch Joseph was not a fool. It was a disgrace for him. Besides, he was in Sunny''s grandmother''s house. After all, they were not family. After her aunts knew it, he was afraid that few people really cared about them. instead, there would be a lot of people would come to laugh at them. "Of course I won''t tell them about it. But your cousin..." For the sake of the Tang family''s fame, Lucy wouldn''t talk too much. They would at most turn a blind eye to it. But Denies were different. They didn''t have a son, and they only had a daughter. Anyway, they didn''t like Sunny and Joseph. They were eager to see a joke. "My cousin isn''t well-educated. She looks ordinary since you had seen her face. But she has always wanted me to find her a college boyfriend, but I haven''t agreed. In fact, it''s easy to deal with her." Maggie and her mother were no match for her. It didn''t take her much effort to deal with them, as long as they got what they wanted. After all, this matter was disgraceful. you be happy?" Sue was puzzled. She always thought that Sunny was obsessed with Joseph and always put in a good word for him, but she didn''t appreciate it. "Grandma, it''s a new society now. Books and teachers have always taught us to be civil and mind our language! Joseph remembered what the teacher had told him. Besides, grandma, it''s not good to scold people. You should change this bad habit in the future, especially when you scold your own granddaughter. What will others think? Don''t call her bitch anymore." Sunny pretended to be well-educated and reasonable. "I don''t mind what other people think of me. I don''t care what others think of me. I''m old woman right now." She had been like this all her life, and she had a good life. "Grandma, if you don''t care, what if it affects Wade? The Tang family is counting on Wade to achieve something great in the future." She knew What Sue cared about the most was that she had a clear understanding of Sue''s weaknesses. Chapter 249 Persuading Sue At the mention of her grandson, Sue was not as aggressive as before. Wade was in school now. Although he was a little kid, he knew a lot of things. The little boy had a strong self-esteem. If he knew that Sue did something embarrassed him, the little boy would definitely not like his grandmother. "I was just cursing in front of my family, not in front of others. Who knows?" Sue finally softened her tone. "Grandma, I''m doing this for your own good. Do you think I will hurt you? You are so kind to me, but I haven''t your kindness yet. Don''t be angry with me. Joseph is just a little straightforward. He has been defending me all the time today." Sunny didn''t want Joseph to quarrel with her family. "Really? Don''t lie to me. If this guy dares to bully you and speak for an outsider, I won''t spare him." Sue raised her fist. "You are good." Joseph didn''t get angry but said in a low voice. "What is he talking about? Is he making fun of me?" They had been to sch if I ask them to come back, they won''t come back. Their household register has been transferred out of our family, and they had got their share of lands. They are determined to break off the relationship with our Tang family." At the mention of this, she got angry. After they left, the Tang family had to portion out the land to them, so the income was naturally less than before. She had no place to vent out her anger. "Really? Did they do that?" Sunny had never expected that. It seemed that they had made up their mind. This was not what Celia dared to do in the past. If Sunny hadn''t seen Celia''s change with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that it was all Celia who did it. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She couldn''t let her opponent be too strong. At that time, she would have no power to fight back. She had to seize the chance to defeat Celia while she was not that powerful. It was worth it no matter how much she had to pay. Chapter 250 In Charge Of The Family "I don''t know who helped her to transfer her household register out of the Tang family so easily. My poor son." Sue thought of her third sons who died early. It was painful to bury her own son. "Grandma, please don''t be sad. Although uncle died a long time ago, Celia is his daughter. After she give birth to a baby, the baby''s surname would also be Tang, and they would still be a member of the Tang family. Now you see that cousin is so competitive and ambitious, it must be uncle who is protecting and praying for her in the heaven. Although she hasn''t taken a serious class and was self-taught at home, it is very good that she could achieve what she had today. I have inquired about cousin''s grades. She is very good. She is favoured to go to a very good university in the future. As long as she is admitted to the University, she will be promising. She will have a good life in the future." Sue wouldn''t listen to other people''s words, except when Sunny said it. Sunny was ex Of course they have handed the money over to me. But they just did some hard work outside. They can''t make much money in the past year. Besides, it is good that the food at home is enough for us to eat. There is no extra money. We have been living a hard life all year round. We didn''t have any money left." In this way, they could barely maintain their lives. If she didn''t save money, she couldn''t imagine if this family was still alive. In fact, she had to rely on herself. If they were in charge of the family, they would know how hard it was to manage a family. "Grandma, do you know why so many people want their children to go to school now?" Sunny was afraid that Sue didn''t lack money. If she was short of money, it would be easy for Sunny to deal with her. She thought that since Sue would give her such a big red envelope during the Spring Festival, and that she must be rich. She didn''t expect that every family had its own problems, but Sue was really good to her. Chapter 251 Pay The Tuition For Celia "Although I haven''t gone to school before, I know that knowledge changes fate. We are so poor here. Everyone has to try every way to escape. The work on the field can''t change the current situation, so I ask my grandchildren to study, so as to improve the life of our family. Look at Wade, as long as it is for his study, I never say anything about it. We can live a poor life, but he has to go to school." That was why she liked Sunny so much. She was not only the daughter of her daughter, but also a college student now. "Yes, You know it very well. College entrance examination is the only way out for rural people, and it will be common in the future. So, grandma, why don''t you cherish a potential college student in our family, who didn''t need you to spend another penny? As long as she gets into the college, she will have a bright future and you didn''t have to give her any money. It is such a good thing. Why do you have to refuse? No matter what happened to Ce oseph, he hugged her tightly. How lucky he was to have a wife like this! Sunny was a kind angel in Joseph''s heart. Celia scolded her so much that didn''t like her. But Sunny still wanted to persuade Sue to let Celia come back and pay the tuition for her. It was difficult to find such a considerate girl like her. Even if the two of them would afford the tuition, Joseph was willing to accept it. Perhaps in this way, he would feel less guilty towards Celia. He would never owe her again and could live a good life with Sunny. Sunny was a good girl. He had failed Celia, and he couldn''t fail Sunny again. Otherwise, he would also look down upon himself. Joseph''s attitude towards Sunny had changed a lot since he came back to the D Village. He had changed a lot under the flawless acting of Sunny. Even so, Sunny was very satisfied. She was looking forward to graduate as soon as possible and marry Joseph, so that there would be nothing wrong in the process. Chapter 252 I Wont Let Your Uncle Be Scolded Celia who had decided to leave on the fourth day of January, didn''t set off according to the agreed time. Because Zack had to go to visit his mother-in-law, so the schedule was delayed. Anyway, she was self-employed businesswoman. It didn''t matter when they would open the store. They would only make a little less money, but the family business was more important. "Uncle, take the cigarette to aunt''s father as a gift, as well as the wine, meat and other things. By the way, here is five hundred dollars. You should give them to aunt''s parents, thank them for marrying such a good daughter to you, and let me have such a good aunt." The reason why Celia treated Jane''s parents well was for the sake of Jane. Since Jane was so nice to her, she had to repay her kindness. Moreover, when Zack was in prison in the past, Jane was still young and beautiful. There must be a lot of people who had told her to move on and start a new relationship. It was said that most of married couple were like birds, and they would fly separately in the face o ." Jane pointed at her purse. The money was ready. In the past, every time she went back to her parents'' house, she would suffer a lot and was not welcomed at all. Not only that, her brother and sister-in-law would sneer at her. Sometimes, she couldn''t even have a hot meal at her parents'' house. If they hadn''t been so cold-hearted, she wouldn''t have been so angry. But this time, it was different. Just the "boom" of the big motorcycle let all the people of the Wang family come out to welcome them, and the gifts on the motorcycle made their eyes wide open. They guess whether Zack had made a fortune. Jane''s brother and sister-in-law looked stunned, and they immediately became enthusiastic. "Dad, you like drinking. This is the wine I brought for you. It''s good wine. And this cigarette is also prepared for you." Zack took out the gift. The old man took a look at it and pointed to the chair next to him. "Sit down and have some tea." It was the first time that his father-in-law handed him a cup of tea. Zack was flattered. Chapter 253 Go back To Her Parents Home And Show Off "Oh, why do you bring so many things and such good cigarettes?" Shaw Wang, Jane''s brother''s eyes lit up when he saw the cigarette, two bottles of wine and a piece of meat. He wondered whether his brother-in-law who had been in prison had really made a fortune since he was so generous. "Benson, I didn''t prepare a gift for you today. Here is a red envelope for you. Happy New Year!" Jane took out a red packet and handed it to Shaw''s son, Benson Wang. Children were always naughty. He then opened the red packet immediately. "Mom, is this two hundred dollars? Can I buy a lot of things?" Benson was in Fifth grade in the primary school. He knew the money clearly. His mother had never been willing to give him so much money. "Benson, it''s impolite. You should thank you aunt. I will save the money for you." Kay Liu, Benson''s mother, took the money back. The two hundred dollars could buy a lot of things. She didn''t expect e and the two red pockets?" Kay Liu became more and more curious. Who didn''t want to get involved in the way of making money. "I don''t know. When Jane was in difficulty at that time, you didn''t help her at all and tried every means to prevent her from coming back here. It''s the first time for us to meet over the years." Jane''s mother was dissatisfied with her daughter-in-law. If it weren''t for this, her relationship with her daughter wouldn''t be so cold. "Mom, it''s not my fault. I didn''t say anything at that time. It''s you who forced Jane to remarry. It''s her who refused it, so she hasn''t come back here since then. In my opinion, we have offended her and she left without eating having meals here." Kay said to her mother-in-law in a weird tone on purpose. "You two haven''t done anything good, and you are just the same as Shaw." Dove pointed at her son and daughter-in-law and said. She knew what their plans were. Chapter 254 Giving Money "How was it? Did you have a good time just now? Don''t you see how ugly my sister-in-law is? She even wants my brother to work with you. Even if I could, I won''t work with such a scum." Jane was completely speechless with her brother and sister-in-law. It was not that she was narrow-minded and liked to argue with her family, but that she was not a saint, and she would also be sad. They were too cruel to her at that time, and she would never forget them. "I don''t know what kind of person your brother and sister-in-law are. I was shocked by the enthusiasm of my father-in-law and mother-in-law, which made me feel uneasy. I''ve been the son-in-law of your Wang family for so many years, and I''ve never been treated so warmly. Your father even gave me tea!" Money indeed had some magical powers, and the treatment was obviously different after he was rich. It was the first time that he had straightened his back and held h aiting for her ahead. "What''s wrong? Do you think the money is fake?" If it were an ordinary person who saw such a big sum of money, they should have pounced on it immediately. Why did Celia react like this? She couldn''t understand why Celia looked so calm. "Illegal spread of fake bills will put you in jail. Of course I know you won''t do such a stupid thing. But I''m very flustered when you give me so much money for no reason. There is really no reason. Besides, I have rejected your kindness last time, haven''t I? I don''t need any help even if I build a house. I will make money by myself." She didn''t want the money, even if it was transferred to her account. Her aunt and uncle-in-law were absolutely not kind-hearted, and she didn''t want to owe them a favor. "Celia, I didn''t mean to blame you. You should quit your job as a self-employed businesswoman. How about I ask someone to find you a good job then?" Chapter 255 If You Dont Go, Take Her Away She didn''t just say it. Since she had promised Celia, she would definitely find her a good job. "Auntie, I don''t need to find a job. I''m doing great now. I don''t need to work for others, and I don''t need to care about others." Jade gave them money and found Celia a job. She must have some ulterior motives. "Why can''t you understand, kid? It''s not good to be a self-employed businesswoman. Don''t you feel ashamed? Wherever you go, people will look down upon you." At that time, the workers were glorious, but self-employed businessman would be looked down upon by others. However, they made more money than the workers. "Auntie, I''ve told you that I don''t mind it, and no one else can control me. I don''t do anything illegal, and what I earn is clean money." It was not welcomed to be a self-employed businesswoman now, and in their era, it was a trend. They didn''t want to work for others and it was a good idea to do some business by themselves. ped so easily? Her words are too harsh, but she is really not a bad person." Lewis felt very aggrieved to say that. Looking for a job, finding a boyfriend, and sending money to them was a great joy for other families. How could it not work on Celia? Now not only Jade didn''t understand, but he was also confused. "Of course I know my sister, but there should be a limit to her words and deeds. Celia has her own ideas. She can do whatever she likes. No one can force her. This is the most basic freedom of a person." If the couple forced Celia again, he would chase them out. "Yes, of course we know it''s Celia''s freedom. Since she really doesn''t like it, we won''t force her. But she doesn''t even go to have a look. Isn''t it a waste of her aunt''s efforts?" Indeed, Jade had made an appointment with Celia''s date. The man''s condition was good, and Celia was a beautiful. She thought that it would work. She didn''t expect that Celia would refuse her. Chapter 256 Pay The Tuition for My Cousin "Uncle, thank you for your kindness. I don''t want to go on a blind date." ''Son of a bitch! I was forced to go on a blind date because of my ugly appearance in my previous life. But now it''s different. I have a perfect face, why should I still go on a blind date? Am I crazy?'' Celia thought. What''s more, she didn''t care the date Jade had arranged for her. "Did you hear that? Celia said she didn''t want to go on a blind date. If you two come here for this, Celia has already shown her attitude. If not for this, we welcome you to stay for dinner before leaving." What blind date? They thought that Sharon was good enough. No matter how good the date was, they would not like it. "Brother, are you driving us away? You are close to Wendy, so you want to chase me out of this house? I''m also your sister, too." Jade pointed at Zack, looking wronged. "I didn''t mean it that way. We have the same blood relationship. But it''s really wrong for you to do so. d the president in the school. Therefore, when she went to greet Tim, Tim was surprised and pleased. "Sunny, I''m very happy that you come to visit me. I''m glad to see you, but you can take these things with you when you leave here." Pointing at the new year''s gift on the table, Tim said. "Mr. Tim, this is my grandma. In addition to visiting you during the Spring Festival, there is one more thing I want to tell you. My cousin, my grandma''s granddaughter, is studying in your class. She is your student. My grandma came here today to pay her tuition and book fees for the next semester." Sunny said sincerely. "Well, what''s your cousin''s name?" Tim had never known that Sunny''s cousin was in his class. At that time, Sunny had been very hardworking, so she had been admitted to a good university. He wondered how her cousin was doing in his class. "Celia Tang, she is my cousin. We are here to pay for her tuition." Sunny said word by word. Chapter 257 Make A Sacrifice "Well, wait. Do you mean Celia Tang in our class?" Except for Zack, it was the first time for Tim to see Celia''s parents. Sunny was a good student, and so was her cousin. It seemed that the whole family were good at studying. It was just that Sunny studied hard, but it seemed that Celia was a talent. He didn''t know if Celia had studied hard at home. In a word, he had never been disappointed every time Celia came to take an examination. He had been wondering what her potential would be if she concentrated on her study in the classroom like other students. "It''s Celia. She''s my cousin. And this is Celia''s grandmother." Sunny introduced Sue to Tim. "Okay, okay. Sunny, you are here to visit me today. Is there anything else? What happened to Celia?" Celia was his favorite student, and the hope of the whole class and even the high school. Not only him, but also the principal thought highly of her. She was a good student that was rare to see in a hundred yea s a bright future." Sunny had thought that this matter would be easy to solve, but she didn''t expect that Celia had really become a capable woman. She even learned to make money, and what she had earned was not a small amount of money. And the school even reduced the tuition for her? As a top student, Sunny had never enjoyed such treatment before. Not only did Celia enjoy it, but she also refused it confidently. Sunny could not describe her current mood and feelings. She felt a little scared. Celia''s growth was faster and more terrible than she had imagined! "Then how about the money?" Sue suddenly felt that the money she valued more than her life was nothing to Celia. It was her fault. Her plan failed. What should she do now? "You''d better take the money back. I can''t accept it. As her grandmother, if you have to express your love for her, you''d better give the money to her in person. It''s not easy for the child to earn money while going to school." Chapter 258 Worry About You "Even if I give the money to her, she doesn''t want it either. Please take it and give it to her, she can take it as her living expenses." It was not until now that Sue realized the importance of making peace with Celia. By the time her grandson Wade became successful, she didn''t know if she was still alive to enjoy that happiness. But Celia was a promising child now, and she could benefit from it soon. After weighing the pros and cons, she of course knew the importance of it. "I''m sorry. I don''t have the right to receive the money from you without her own consent. Besides, the money she has kept in my hand is more than enough to support her until the end of the college entrance examination. She doesn''t need it." They couldn''t give out the money they brought, but if they didn''t give it out, how could they move Celia? It really made things difficult. Sue looked at Sunny, and The latter had no choice at this time. Things go to school. She might not be as kind as she looked. Tim''s wife just wanted her man to mind his own business. It was better not to get involved in other people''s family affairs. If it was so easy to deal with it, the problems should have been solved earlier. Women were more sensitive, but men were not necessarily. Men were very simple. Tim thought that he just needed a talk with Celia. It was good to both of them. "You don''t have to worry about the school''s affairs. We''ll hold a parent''s meeting and let the two talk face to face. I think Celia is a wise and knowledgeable girl. She knows the importance of family. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it well." Tim said confidently. "Okay, okay. I don''t care about you. I really worry about you. I''ll see what you will do if things don''t go as you expected!" Tim''s wife was in a good mood, but she was disturbed by Sue in the early morning, so she was irritated right now. Chapter 259 The Family Background Cannot Be Changed After severing the relationship with Sue, Celia had completely lost contact with them. She didn''t know that Sue and Sunny had paid her tuition fees. She didn''t care about it, because she had received the gifts from the capital city. "Wow, this mink fur must be very expensive at first glance. The fur is really comfortable." Jane had never seen such fashionable clothes before. Not only her, Celia had never seen such clothes in the wholesale market. Not to mention in this era, even in her previous life, this kind of good mink fur was not something any ordinary person could afford. But this bloke sent her three pieces at a time. "Auntie, mom, these two red ones are yours. Put them on and see if they fit you." Celia handed two red mink overcoats to the two of them, and the other white one was definitely hers. "Is, is this for us?" Both Jane and Wendy were flattered. How could they wear such good clothes? It felt different when she tou ve it to Sharon''s parents? Why did she have to give them a full bag of meat? But he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He had to call Sharon as soon as she got on the car. He wanted to hear what Sharon said. Unexpectedly, Sharon didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed happily on the other end of the phone. He thought that Celia was really a unique and interesting girl. This gift was so unique. He liked it very much. Jim stayed at his home for a few days before he went to Sharon''s house. These goods had been dried up anyway. The winter was cold, and they were basically in a excellent state of preservation. Jim was afraid that there would be anything wrong, so he planned to send them to the Sharon''s parents after a few days. But he didn''t dare to do it alone. He was afraid that the Sharon''s mother would ask him something and he would blurt out some secrets. If Sharon knew it, Sharon would kill him. So he had to ask Sharon to come back and accompany him. Chapter 260 You Have A Daughter-in-law When Sharon came back from the army, Jim had been sitting upright and felt restless, as if thousands of nails were piercing through his buttocks, and he dared not breathe heavily. Since Sharon father and grandfather were all senior officials in the army, Jim did not dare to act rashly in front of them, not to mention that Sharon''s family had the most powerful female commander, that was Sharon''s mother, Rose. She widened her eyes and looked so intimidating that Jim didn''t dare to look her in the eye. He was screwed! But fortunately, he didn''t say anything no matter how hard Rose tried to persuade him. Just when he couldn''t hold on any longer, Sharon came back. "Sharon, you are finally back." Jim stood up excitedly. He was on the verge of breaking down. And Sharon just showed up in time. He would rather offend Rose than Sharon, or else Jim would not know how Sharon would play tric er-in-law. I''ll find you a super beautiful, intellectual, smart and capable daughter-in-law. You should be happy about it." He was also secretly happy. Thinking that Celia was his girlfriend, he was really happy. He had such a good and beautiful girlfriend. How could he fall in love with her and make her become his girlfriend? God really favored him! "What? Daughter-in-law? I have a daughter-in-law?" Rose repeated this sentence for several times, but she still couldn''t believe it. "Dad, look at my mom. She''s so happy. Is she too excited?" Rose''s reaction was more intense than she had expected. "Boy, are you sure you are excited, not scared by you?" Lewis said crossly. Obviously, Rose was scared. It seemed to be true. This boy had really a girlfriend. It seemed that they were on a serious relationship, not just for fun. Was their family going to hold a wedding ceremony? Chapter 261 Find A Village Girl Rose was still in a daze. It was not that she hadn''t fixed a date for Sharon before, but he didn''t get along well with the girls, let alone make them happy. Every time he could piss those girls off and Rose had to clean up the mess for him. Logically speaking, her son had a girlfriend now, and she should be the happiest person in the world. But now when she looked at the goods in this huge black bag, she was about to cry. Did her son really find a village girl to be her daughter-in-law? At that time, she would be laughed by others. Sharon had always had a good taste, but she really didn''t think he had a good taste in woman. If she didn''t worry about her son would be sad, she would throw this bag out. The key point was that her son liked it. She didn''t want to have a fight with her son because of this. After all, they wouldn''t meet each other a few times in a year, so when they meet each other, Rose hoped that they coul at your age. I''m not a conservative woman. I support you to be in a relationship, but you have to control your emotions and behave yourself. Don''t do anything wrong. It''s not only bad for you, but also the girl." Rose thought she had to make an explanation. Sharon couldn''t make a big mistake. "Mom, I know. I know how to behave myself. Celia is not that kind of girl. She has made some rules in this respect with me. Don''t worry." Sometimes, he couldn''t help but want to do something bad, but he had to gain Celia''s permission. Celia was a very conservative girl who had strong self-esteem and self-respect. She was not that kind of wanton woman. "That''s good. I''m relieved. As long as you are happy, I''ll be happy." Rose was a person who put her son first. She was happy to see him happy. Maybe after a period of time, Rose thought when he was tired of this relationship or lost interest, his enthusiasm would fade away. Chapter 262 Love Is Okay, But Marriage Is Not Allowed "Mom, you are so kind. I thought you would dislike Celia because she was born in a rural family. I knew that you are kind and beautiful, different from others. In the future, Celia and I will be filial to you and dad. You will have a beautiful grandson with you a few years later, so that you can enjoy the happiness of family reunion." At the thought of this, Sharon felt that his life was wonderful. He married a beautiful woman and gave birth to a child. What more could he ask for! "What? Give birth to a grandson for me?" Rose was shocked. Didn''t they say that they would only agree with their relationship? Why would they have a baby so soon? She didn''t want her son to marry a extremely extraordinary woman, but her daughter-in-law couldn''t be a country girl. "Son, I''m afraid you misunderstood what I said just now. I agreed with your relationship, but I didn''t allow you to get married right now." At first, Sharon was grateful to his mother for h Anyway, I like it." Rose refused to cook. He had to ask aunt to cook the preserved spareribs and then fried the bacon. The taste of the dishes were absolutely fantastic. Just thinking about it, he was almost drooling. "Oh, it smells good." The smell of spareribs soon came from the kitchen, and Lewis couldn''t help saying that. "Dad, you have a good nose. I promise you won''t feel satisfied even if you eat two bowls rice later." Seeing that his father was not as difficult to deal with as his mother, Sharon immediately ran over to cotton up to him. "How about I have two bowls of rice first?" Lewis''s stomach had been occupied by the fragrance. "Don''t worry. Your daughter-in-law is very generous. As long as you want to eat, she will send it to you." It would be fine if one of them were nice to Celia. Lewis was about to nod, but when he looked into Rose''s murderous eyes, he lowered his head silently. He couldn''t afford to offend her! Chapter 263 Parents Meeting Zack was very happy when he received the notice of the parent''s meeting of Celia''s high school. He always heard that there would be a parent''s meeting. Now when Hardy told him the news, he was really happy and didn''t know what to say. "Uncle, why are you so excited?" Zack was as happy as he had won the lottery. "It''s the first time in my life that I''ve received the notice of the school''s parent''s meeting. How can I not be excited?" "There''s no need to be happy. I have told Mr. Tim that my family is usually very busy and my parents don''t have time to attend my parent''s meeting. Besides, I''m not a problem student. It''s not good for my study whether you go to the parent''s meeting or not." Celia didn''t think it was a big deal. It didn''t matter whether Zack would go or not. "Of course I have to go. The parents of other students have gone. How can I not go?" He also wanted Celia to have what others had. "Uncle, I''m really fine. I applie nd should not be named. Even if she was called, it should be the teacher who praised her. "How about this, mom? I''ll go with you. I''m afraid that you will be alone..." She was afraid that Wendy couldn''t handle it well. "No, thanks. You''d better stay at home and study hard. I''ll be fine if I go there alone." The Spring Festival was over, and there was not much time left for the college entrance examination. At present, the most important thing for Celia was to size every minute and second to study hard and make a good breakthrough. "Mom, it doesn''t matter. I''ll go with you!" Celia was still worried. "Trust me, Celia. I will do a good job in the parent''s meeting for my daughter. I won''t let you down." She had been to Celia''s school once. She thought she could do it well. There was no need to delay her child''s study. "Mom, I believe you. You can definitely do a good job the parent''s meeting. Then I''ll wait for your good news." Chapter 264 Stopped By The Security Guards Celia was worried at first, but when she thought that Wendy had lived with her in the city for a period of time and helped her to mind the stall, she would do something independent in the future, so she should take the opportunity to do something on her own. If Celia went to college in the future, she could rest assured if Wendy lives alone. However, there was still something that Celia needed to remind Wendy. From the night to the second morning, Celia''s instructions had never stopped, as if Wendy was a primary school student, while Celia was a parent. The parent''s meeting was an annual event for every student, especially for the students in the third grade in the high school. At the same time, it was also very important to another person, such as Sue and Sunny. The two of them were aiming at this opportunity. In fact, Celia''s family didn''t have to attend the parent''s meeting, but because of the request of Sue and Sunny, Tim asked Hardy to tell Celia that her family must com in-law. She is looking great. Besides, she has just been taken inside." The security thought that this old woman was definitely not a good person. On the one hand, she showed her love for her granddaughter, and on the other hand, she disliked the child''s mother very much. Judging from what she said just now, the security guard felt that she was definitely not a good mother-in-law. "My daughter-in-law has gone inside? Here is the thing, sir. My daughter-in-law is poorly-educated. It''s useless for her to attend the meeting. Let me in, please. I''m old and it''s not good for me to stay here all the time." Sue didn''t expect that Wendy would attend the parent''s meeting. Was she not afraid of humiliating her daughter? Anyway, Sue looked down upon her daughter-in-law. "I''m sorry. Please go back. Celia''s parents have already gone in. I can''t let you in again." The security guard didn''t intend to let her in. What if she went in and made trouble? Then he would fail to do his duty. Chapter 265 Accosting Enthusiastically "Do we need to help her? Can grandma get in?" Sunny and Joseph also came. They accompanied Sue here, but they didn''t go in. Instead, they watched Sue from the breakfast shop at the school gate. Seeing that Sue and the security guards had been talking for a long time, Joseph was not in a hurry. On the contrary, Sunny was calm. "Don''t worry. Although my grandma is a typical rural woman, she is capable of doing that. She will definitely find a way to get in." Sue would not suffer losses no matter where she went. Her grandma was not that weak. There were students, parents and teachers coming in and out of the school. Sue didn''t dare to throw a tantrum, nor did she dare to shout at the security. She was not afraid, but she was worried that if Wade went to this high school in the future, she don''t want to embarrass her grandson, so she restrained her temper very much today. Just when she had no way to go in and didn''t know what to do, Tim suddenly a covering their mouths, or unable to speak. "Did you hire a tutor?" She didn''t come to school, nor did she study at home. How could she get such good grades? It didn''t seem to be true. "Tutor?" Wendy didn''t understand. "Auntie, tutor means teacher. Have you hired a teacher for Celia in private?" Looking at Wendy''s expression, Hardy knew that she didn''t understand the sentence just now, so he immediately explained in a low voice. "I didn''t hire any teachers for Celia in private, and our family''s conditions don''t allow it. Everything depends on the child''s self-awareness." Wendy answered every parent''s question in detail. "May I ask your education background?" Such a good gene should be inherited from her parents. Otherwise, how could this child really be able to self-taught? "Me? I''m just an ordinary housewife. I haven''t studied for a day. I don''t know a word. I can''t write my own name. Celia''s father is the same as me." Chapter 266 Children From The Distressed Family "What? You haven''t hired any private tutor, and you and your husband are poorly-educated. How did you cultivate such an excellent child?" "Genius! Her daughter is definitely a genius." "¡­¡­" Wendy looked honest and didn''t seem to be lying. Such a mother could raise such a good daughter. How lucky she was. "I really envy your child. She must have never let you worry about her. I heard that she earned the tuition by herself." As a parent, they knew something about Celia. After all, it was a rare news in their class. It was really amazing that she could keep a good academic performance even though she didn''t come to class for study. "Yes, as her mother, I''m not capable. Her father passed away at an early age, so she earned the tuition by herself." Wendy was proud and also guilty in this respect. As a mother, she couldn''t give Celia the same desirable learning environment as the other parents did for their children. Not only did Celia have to make money to pay for her own study, but she also had ap him. Like father, like son. It seemed that they were really loyal and devoted to Celia and Wendy. Sue felt that the two of them just looked like the dogs raised by Celia and her mother. When Sue saw Hardy, she was naturally unhappy. In her eyes, he and his father were the same kind of person and couldn''t get along with the Tang family. If it was in the past, she would have pointed at his nose and scolded him for a while to vent her anger. But today, she couldn''t. After all, they were at school and the impact was not good. Moreover, she came here today to make peace with her daughter-in-law, not here to quarrel. She should bear it. Otherwise, her plan would be ruined. Sue calmed herself down. Her plan must be successful. Moreover, her powerful granddaughter didn''t come today, so it was more than enough for her to deal with Wendy. It was not difficult. "Please take your seats. Don''t make any noise. Our parent''s meeting is about to begin." Tim reminded the parents on the platform with a microphone. Chapter 267 Giving Up All The Marital Property "Mr. Tim, where is my seat?" Sue did it on purpose. She looked at Tim for help and wanted him to say something. She wanted to sit next to Wendy, but if she went there rashly, Hardy would definitely stop her, but he should not dare to disobey the teacher''s order. "Hardy, arrange a seat for those parents who don''t have a seat. The parent''s meeting is about to begin." Of course, Tim knew what Sue meant. She wanted to sit with her daughter-in-law, but Wendy lowered her head and didn''t want to sit with her former mother-in-law. Hardy was a class official in the school. After being ordered by Tim, Hardy immediately found a seat for Sue, but there was a distance between Wendy''s seat. It was impossible for Sue to do anything bad. Although Sue was not satisfied with Hardy''s arrangement, other parents were staring at her, so she couldn''t say anything. She had to sit down reluctantly. She would not give up that easily. "Aunt, don''t worry. S on. How much courage did they have to take this path? They really admired the two of them. What''s more, this old woman not be a good mother-in-law. If she cared about her son, she would not drive her granddaughter and daughter-in-law out anyway. Did she come here to make peace with Wendy and Celia after she realized that Celia was a promising girl? "Mrs. Tang, I think your mother-in-law is hard to deal with. If she makes trouble for you later, we will protect you when get you out. Don''t take us as outsiders." Many people sympathized with Wendy and Celia. They didn''t expect that the two of them had suffered so much. "Thank you." Wendy didn''t expect that other parents would be so kind to help her all the time. She was moved. "You''re welcome. Poor parents. It''s not easy for you to take care of your daughter alone. When your daughter is promising in the future, everything will be worth it!" Other parents kept comforting Wendy. Chapter 268 Nervous Wendy Sue felt that her voice was hoarse. At first, someone would help her to send the message to Wendy, but then these people simply ignored her. She was sure that Wendy must have heard her voice, but she just pretended not to hear it and did not turn around. This little bitch was now bold enough to ignore her at all. Sue was angry, but she couldn''t show it completely. After all, she was not in the countryside, but in the school. It was not good to make a scene. If she was really driven out by the security, she would be embarrassed. "Be quiet, please. We are having a parent''s meeting today." Tim signaled everyone to be quiet again, and Sue didn''t dare to shout again. "Today, I''m here to inform you that the spring will come soon after the Spring Festival, and it''s not far from the college entrance examination. They been studying hard for over ten years, so that they can be ranked on the top list in the examination one day. I understand your worries very much, but you can''t force the children society in the future!" ... As soon as Tim finished her words, there was another round of warm applause, which was incomparably loud. "Okay, let''s welcome Celia''s mother to tell us how she has cultivated such an excellent daughter." The reward was handed over to Wendy, but Tim didn''t let her resume her seat immediately. Instead, he asked her to give a speech. Celia''s study was so good that it must have something to do with parenting. Moreover, this year''s parent''s meeting was more lively than the past years, and everyone was in high spirit. They must want to know how Wendy trained her daughter. Wendy, of course, didn''t know to give a speech. If she had known it earlier, she would have asked Zack and Jane to attend the meeting. She always felt that she was not skillful in giving speech and she was afraid of being laughed at. "Well, in fact, Celia grew up in a very difficult environment. I didn''t train her as a excellent student, but she gave me a second chance to change my life!" Chapter 269 Flatter Wendy felt that everything she had now was because of her daughter. On the contrary, as her parent, she had done nothing for her. "You are so humble, Celia''s mother! Come on, let''s applaud for her!" Other parents and teachers thought Wendy was being polite and modest. They didn''t know that this was what she was thinking at all. What she had now was all attributed to Celia. Wendy had never enjoyed such an honor in her life. She was praised by the students'' parents and teachers, and received the certificates and student grants. She had never dreamed that she would have such a day. Everyone envied her. She felt that she was inferior to others, but because of her daughter, she was able to change her life. Wendy stood on the stage. Everyone was envious of her, including Sue of course. But not only was she envious, but she was also full of hatred. She should have been in that position. If she hadn''t given Wendy and Celia food, could they still be alive today? Now that Celia had been adm l sorry for you for helping me." In fact, Wendy didn''t want to waste other people''s time. What if they got cold when waiting downstairs in the winter? "Aunt, you go first. Don''t keep Mr. Tim waiting. If it''s cold, we''ll go back first." After saying that, Hardy and his mother looked at each other. The two of them were kind and righteous. Now that Wendy was in trouble, of course they could not ignore it. In other words, Wendy and Celia were really unlucky to have such a bad mother-in-law. "Hardy, Celia is so important in your class. And her parent been asked to have a private conversation with the teacher." On the one hand, Cora sympathized with Wendy; on the other hand, she envied her. "Celia is a good student, and a promising one for top university. She is not in the school at ordinary times. Of course the teacher should take care of her." Hardy also envied Celia. How could she learn so well? He had been taking great pains to study, but he was still inferior to Celia. Chapter 270 Peacemaker It was the first time that Wendy went to Tim''s house. She felt a little restrained and didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. She had never seen such a good house. The floor was neat and bright, and it was so clean that one could sleep on it. This was a real home. "Please take a seat." Tim''s wife was very polite to Wendy. She thought that Wendy must be a great mother since she raise such a strong and independent daughter. But when she met Wendy today, to be honest, she was a little disappointed. Wendy seemed to be a typical rural woman. She spoke in a low voice, without any sense of superiority. "Thank you!" Wendy went to a strange place and was very uncomfortable. "Mrs. Tang, you don''t have to be nervous. We came to my house just for chatting." Tim''s wife liked Celia''s mother very much. At least Wendy was a very simple and honest person. "Well, it''s my first time to attend my daughter''s parent''s meeting. I''m indeed a little nervous." Wendy squeezed out an awkward smile. She had always been work . Wendy was on of them. She was no longer willing to go back to the Tang family. Seeing that Sue had said so much and her attitude was not bad, Tim also helped her. After all, they were from a family, and the tuition of Celia was indeed a problem. After entering the University, the teacher couldn''t make an exception for Celia again. Could she still go to school and work every day? Wendy was about to leave, but Tim didn''t know what was going on, but also tried to help Sue to persuade her. So she was in a pickled. "Celia''s mother, Celia will go to college in the second half of the year. It will cost a lot of money to go to college. If the child still can''t concentrate on her study when she goes to college, it will certainly affect her study. You are a big family with many people and great strength. If someone helps you and your daughter to share the burden, you won''t have to live such a hard life." Tim naturally hoped that Wendy and Celia could go back. Didn''t Sue agree? She would support Celia to go to school. Chapter 271 Unwilling To Reconcile As Tim was the peacemaker, it was hard for Wendy to turn him down. What Tim and Sue said was right. If Sue was willing to pay the tuition for Celia, her child could go to school at ease and didn''t have to work so hard. She didn''t mind if she worked hard at home, but what about Celia? Celia had a tough character. She had struggled hard to leave the Tang family, penniless. Now their lives were better than before. Their household register had been moved out of the Tang family, which meant that they had sever relations with the Tang family now. What''s more, they were doing a business of their own and their business was good. They earned a lot every day. Celia didn''t worry about the money after she went to college. Why did she have to go back to the Tang family and suffer the pain. Although Wendy hadn''t gone to school before, she knew people''s personality would not change that easily. Sue had treated her harshly for mor lso scared when his wife lost her temper. He didn''t dare to say anything. He felt that what he had done was a complete failure and instantly regretted. This matter was beyond his ability. Moreover, their conflict was not built in a day. It seemed that it was not easy to reconcile. Besides, Sue was not as kind and easy-going as she looked. Judging from what she said just now, this old woman was not only conservative, but also mean. After all, Wendy was her daughter-in-law, but also scolded her in this way. "I didn''t say that you were wrong. I didn''t say anything. It''s true that people have the chance to pursue their own rights. It''s not illegal. But now I think there must be some misunderstanding between the two of them. It will be better if they clear the air." Tim really hoped that their grudges could be solved. What was the point of saying such vicious words? It was hurting the relationship between people. Chapter 272 Repeat The Same Trick "Tim, leave us alone. It seems that this civilized way is really not suitable for us to solve the problem." Sue stopped pretending. She was tired after pretending for the whole morning. "Aunt, what do you want?" Seeing Sue''s expression, Tim felt something was wrong. This was his own home. Would she make trouble here? He was a little scared now. He regretted that he hadn''t listened to his wife. If he had listened to her, he wouldn''t have made such a mess at home today. "I want to slap her. What do I want?" Although Sue''s legs and feet had some problems, her body was strong. In front of Tim and his wife, she strode to Wendy and slapped her on the face. The sound was loud and clear. "You bitch! If I don''t get what I want, then don''t blame me for being rude to you. Anyway, you have to go back, no matter you want it or not." Wendy was shocked by the slap and the threat. Tim and h d old, and the other looked timid. Who knew that these two women would be so terrible when they exploded. "Don''t worry. She can get up." Wendy had been used to Sue''s roguish behavior. Wasn''t this how she deal with Lucy and Denies in the Tang family? Wendy didn''t feel stranger anymore. Moreover, Sue''s body was even better than a young man''s. How could she fall down with just one slap of her own? "I can''t get up now. I''m telling you that if I paralyze, you and your daughter have to take care of me for a lifetime. If I''m injured, you can''t get away with it. Don''t think that you can make a clear break after moving out the household register. Celia has the blood of my son. This is a fact that can never be changed!" Sue shouted hysterically. Wendy thought that her life would be better after Celia was admitted to the University. But as long as Sue was alive, their life would never be easy. Chapter 273 Act Shamelessly Sue wanted to stay in Tim''s family today, because Wendy fought back against her. She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to scold Wendy, and she would wait and see what they could do if she didn''t stand up from the floor. "Sue, if you want to get up, we can apologize to Mr. Tim and go home. If you don''t want to, you can sleep on the ground for a lifetime. I won''t care about you." She didn''t want the parent''s meeting to end up like that, but she was afraid that what happened today would have a bad impact on her daughter and that her teachers would have prejudice against her. As for other things, she didn''t care at all. "You beat me so hard that I can''t stand up. Then you don''t want to care about me anymore? Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning after you treated your elderly like that?" Sue continued to pretend to be pitiful. "If you don''t get up, I''ll go back. Mr. Tim, I''ll come to apologize another day." As long as she left, Sue couldn''t do anything about it. She di othing to say. We apologize to you, and I will even kneel down!" Celia stared at Sue''s eyes. This old woman was so hateful. She went to find her teacher and made a scene at her teacher''s home. If Celia had known this would happen, she would never let Wendy attend her parent''s meeting. She felt sorry for Wendy when she saw the palm print on her face. "I''m an old woman and her mother-in-law. Is it wrong for me to teach my descendants?" Sue continued to be stubborn. After all, she had slapped Wendy before. So what if she slapped her now? Who dared to do anything to her? "So you mean you hit my mother first?" Celia approached Sue step by step. Did she think that she bully others like that since she was old enough? "Celia, your grandmother hit your mother first. We can testify that. She hit your mother, so your mother fought back." Tim''s wife couldn''t wait to testify for Wendy. It was not easy for a woman to take care of a child, and in the end, she was bullied by her mother-in-law. Chapter 274 Return Your Sons Blood To You "Granny Tang, did you hear that? I have a witness. You hit my mother first. Isn''t it normal for my mother to fight back? Let me tell you, this is self-defense!" Sue could use the same trick to deal with Lucy and Denies and her two stupid sons. It was impossible to deal with her! "You, you ungrateful girl. You are my son''s daughter, and you have my son''s blood in your body." Sue was so angry that she didn''t know what to do. "Mr. Tim, where is your kitchen?" Celia was so annoyed when Sue was nagging her about it. She didn''t want to be born in the Tang family. But she could do nothing about it. "What do you want to do, my child?" Tim''s wife didn''t know what Celia wanted to do, and she was now in a pickle. Following the direction pointed by Tim''s wife, Celia ran to the kitchen, and then took out a knife and put it on her wrist. "Celia, what do you want to do? Put down the knife." Wendy was anxious. Celia was he tify that Sue hit Wendy first. "You are all here to turn against me, aren''t you? Mr. Tim, Celia is your student. Look at her attitude when she talks to me. She is not like a student at all. Don''t you care about it?" Sue didn''t mention calling the police, but made things difficult for Tim instead. She couldn''t control Celia, but the teacher could. The students didn''t dare to go against the teacher''s will. "Aunt, as a teacher, we can only care about students'' study. We will try our best to solve any difficulties they encounter in their study. But what happened today is your family matter. As a teacher, I have no right to interfere in it. The reason why I stepped in is because of your plea. But you didn''t do as you said before. Instead, you beat Wendy first. As an elder, I think you have done something wrong. No one wants your mother to be beaten. I can understand the attitude of Celia and Wendy, but you have gone too far." Chapter 275 Good Intentions Do Bad Things Both Tim and his wife were on Celia''s side. Sue had gone too far. He regretted agreeing to help her. "Mr. Tim, I''m so sorry to have caused you so much trouble for your family. But since it has happened, it''s useless for me to say sorry. In this way, I will definitely take the college entrance examination well and won''t embarrass you!" After all, this was the teacher''s house. It was not good to make his family messy. No wonder his wife was unhappy. If it were her, Celia would not be happy either. "I''m relieved to hear that." Tim finally realized that Celia would do something crazy. It turned out that she was just bluffing Sue. Compared to the Sue, Celia was more smart. "Yes, but I want to ask you a question. My mother and I have severed our relationship with the Tang family. Why did the two of them fight at your home?" Celia was confused. It was obvious that everything was arranged by someone. Although Sue was unreasonable, she was pointed at me, scolded me for being shameless, and called me a seductress. If I were not strong-minded, I would have been at the verge of breaking down." It was not a glorious thing, but she had never been a mistress, and she had a clear conscience. "Bah, little bitch, shame on you. It is you who seduced Sunny''s boyfriend. Do you think Joseph would fall in love with you? Don''t be jealous of the Sunny and slander her!" Sue immediately defended Sunny. "Mr. Tim, have you seen it clearly? In the past, not only outsiders scolded me, but also my grandmother scolded me more viciously than anyone else. I did nothing, my boyfriend was taken away, and I had to bear the responsibility of ruining other''s relationships. This is how my grandma treated me! They never believe me! So how can you really hope me to live a good life? The reason why Sunny did it was that she wanted me to go back to the Tang family and continue to suffer like before." Chapter 276 Cancel Her Qualification To Take The College Entrance Examination Hearing what Celia said, Tim was a little scared. This child was so young. What she had experienced was really frightening. Just this accident was enough to make her unable to live in the countryside. Not to mention the countryside, even if such a thing spread out in the city, she would be criticized. He didn''t expect that Celia had experienced such a thing at such a young age. First of all, whether it was true or not, he really admired her. If it were him, he might not be able to survive it. "Mr. Tim, don''t believe her. She is taking nonsense. Our Sunny is the best child, and her date is also a college student. Think about it. Would a talented student take a fancy to that bitch?" Sue couldn''t help explaining for Sunny. Tim and his wife had different opinions. Celia didn''t have a father, and she came from a poor family. Besides, she had many advantages. In terms of appearance, she was much better than Sunny. Men were all visual animals, and it was normal for them t verge of breaking down. Sunny and Sue had said that they would pay for the tuition fee and let Celia concentrate on her study. Considering Sue''s attitude towards them, even if they reconciled and moved back, they wouldn''t have a good life. Although it was hard for Celia to earn money by herself, she didn''t need to beg for others, and it was warm for her to live with her mother. Moreover, she had made some progress in study, which proved that it didn''t affect her study. He shouldn''t view it in the old concept. Anyway, his request was simple, as long as Celia didn''t delay her study. "Mr. Tim, I think I should apologize to you. I know you are kind-hearted, but I''m living on my own now. I can afford the tuition and live happily with her every day. To be honest, compared with the previous life, I feel like I''m living in the heaven now. You only need to pay attention to my study in the future. As for family affairs, you don''t need to worry about it! Thank you so much!" Chapter 277 Head Injury Seeing the attitude of Tim and his wife, Sue knew that they two would not help her. They had already stood on the side of Celia. It was not good for her to act like that or say anything more in front of them. She decided to get up from the ground. Wouldn''t it be boring to lie down on the ground all the time? But when she got up, she made an unexpected decision. She bumped her head against the wall, and her forehead was bleeding. "What are you doing? Why did you do this to yourself? Are you okay? Let''s go to the hospital with you." "Yes, we''ll go to the hospital with you." Both Tim and his wife were scared to death. They didn''t expect that Sue would do such an extreme action when she got up. Her head was still bleeding. What if she really killed herself in here? They were scared at the thought of it. "Don''t worry. She doesn''t want to die. She bumped her head and bled to slander us." Celia was also shocked, but she had already known what Sue was plannin tage of Celia and wanted to go in. But the fact that Celia could go to school had nothing to do with them. Jane was already very angry since she didn''t go in. She was even angrier when she saw the two people from the Tang family. "Aunt, no matter what, she still has the surname of the Tang. She is my cousin. So what I mention her name? What''s wrong with you?" Sunny retorted. Who did Jane think she was? Jane dared to be rude in front of her, but Sunny didn''t like her bad character. Joseph kept pulling Sunny, indicating her not to say anything. But Sunny just couldn''t help it. "What? Cousin? Now you see Celia is a promising student. Do you admit that she is your cousin? Why didn''t you remember that she was your cousin when you took away her man? Sunny, don''t think that outsiders don''t know what you have done, and we don''t know either. Don''t push us too far!" Sunny''s words completely irritated Jane. How could this woman be so shameless at such a young age. Chapter 278 Give Him A Dose Of His Own Medicine Sunny was about to continue to scold Jane, but because Joseph stood aside and didn''t want to ruin her own image in his heart. Just as they were arguing, Sue, Celia and Wendy came out. "Grandma, what''s wrong with you? Why is your head bleeding? Who hit you?" When Sunny saw that Sue was supported by others out of the room with blood on her head, she didn''t expect that. Why did Sue become like this in the teacher''s house? It must be Celia who did it. This was Sunny''s first reaction. "Celia, did you beat grandma like this? I tell you, it''s illegal for you to beat others, and it''s your own grandma. Don''t you have any humanity? If anything happens to grandma, I won''t let you go!" Before Sue came, Sunny had been persuading her to calm down and not to curse or fight. Was it because her grandma held back her anger but Celia hit her? Yes, it must be Celia. Otherwise, grandma''s head wouldn''t have hit like this. Sunny had already acquiesced in Celia as t , then let it go. Celia has a good academic performance. I think she can study well even if she doesn''t have classes with other students in the classroom. Don''t worry about the tuition. Even if she really can''t afford it, school would help her with it. Such a good student won''t be neglected by the school. But I think she has a deep conflict with the Tang family. It may not be able to fix it in a short time. If you really want to fix it, please try not to meet her during this period of time, and handle it after the college entrance examination, in case it will affect her mood. If she is in a bad mood or depressed, it will also affect the college entrance examination results." Tim''s words were very euphemistic, but everyone could understand what he meant. He asked the Tang family not to disturb Celia during this period of time. Celia was now the treasure of the school, and the whole school was waiting for her to win in the college entrance examination. Chapter 279 No Lack Of Money "Mr. Tim, although it''s my family matter, it happened at your home after all. I can''t just let it go." Was Sue''s blood in vain? She wouldn''t let off Celia easily. "Oh, Sunny, from what you said, do you mean that it''s our fault? Yes, I shouldn''t have agreed to manage your family''s business. It turns out that I can''t handle it at all. That''s why things have become like this. I don''t care what you want to do. Anyway, Celia is going to take the college entrance examination, and she is the key protection object of our school. I hope she won''t get hurt physically or mentally. Besides, Mrs. Sue, Celia is the daughter of your son. Even if you have a big grudge against her, there is no need to be against her." Tim finally realized that this family was not to be trifled with. The poor thing was that Celia and her mother had to face these things even though they had moved out and didn''t claim any compensation. "Mr. Tim, my original intention is really for the good o Did Sunny think she should be grateful after they paid the tuition of several hundred dollars for her? So she would go back to the Tang family and reunite with them happily? What about the things that the original owner and Wendy had suffered before? Money couldn''t seduce her. Now she just wanted to draw a clear line with them and didn''t want them to disturb her. If they came to disturb her or had any ulterior motives, she was not a woman to be trifle with. If Sunny wanted to play dirty, she could play with her. "Celia, how can you think of Celia like that? She did all this for you. She is not as vicious as you said." Joseph, who had been silent all the time, explained for Sunny after holding back his anger for a long time. Celia was not the same as before. She used to be gentle and simple. She was not as domineering as she was now. He couldn''t find anything in the past from her. He was disappointed. So he didn''t speak for her, let alone feel guilty. Chapter 280 Shame On You "Joseph, shut up, or I will beat you up even if you are sent to the police station today!" Zack couldn''t stand it anymore. Joseph didn''t have a right to say anything here. "Zack, what do you want to do? Do you want to be in jail again? If that''s the case, you hit me, and I''ll fulfill your wish." Sue was good at rubbing salt into other people''s wounds. Zack had once committed a crime and been in jail. She had humiliated him a lot by seizing this flaw. "Do you think I don''t dare to beat you? I''m willing to go to jail even if I beat such shameless person like you." So what he would be in the jail? He couldn''t hold back his anger if he didn''t beat them today. "Uncle, don''t get your hands dirty. We are human beings. If a dog bites us, should we bite back?" Of course, Tang family would stop Zack from doing such a stupid thing because of the Tang family. "Celia, how dare you call us dogs!" Sunny had never been scolded like this before. She tolerated it again of Celia. "Really? How dare you be so arrogant after stealing others'' boyfriend? Aren''t you afraid of retribution? Sunny, don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me. Is it interesting? Do you want to pretend all your life?" Celia thought it was so tiring. What''s so good about Joseph? "I know you hold grudge against me since Joseph chose me instead of you. But it''s a fact. You have to respect it. We are trying our best to help you!" Sunny tried to keep calm as soon as possible. She couldn''t get angry and walked into the trap of Celia. "You are so shameless. You are really awesome. Since you are a girl, I have already shown mercy to you very much. You are shameless yourself, and even slandered me. Did he chose to be with you? Or did you do something behind my back? You know it yourself." Sunny''s performance was not only vivid, but also convincing. How could she be so relieved? She didn''t feel guilty, but she wanted to push Celia into a desperate situation. Chapter 281 The Security Got Angry "You little bitch, you deserve to be abandoned by Joseph. As long as a man is not blind, how can he choose a woman like you? You deserve it. This is your retribution!" Sue always thought that it was because of Sunny''s appearance that Joseph dumped Celia and dated Sunny. Because Sunny was so charming. "Really? Then your son is dead at such a young age. Isn''t it your retribution? Besides, Joseph is standing here today. Do you want him to tell you in person that he abandoned me or was coaxed by your granddaughter''s dirty trick?" Sunny and Sue were really a family, they were all vicious women. How could a woman who had stolen others'' boyfriend be so righteous? "Joseph, tell me, are you in love with Sunny? And this little bitch. Did she seduce you at that time?" Since Wendy and Celia were so ungrateful, there was no need for Sue to think about anything for them. Of course, she would blame them for what they did. They deserved it. . So please go out." The security guard pulled a long face. At his age, he also had a family and children. Knowing the family background of Celia and seeing her family, he knew why Celia only came to school two times a month. It turned out that Celia came to earn tuition for himself and study while making money. It was really difficult for a student, but she did it. She not only made money, but also worked hard. "Grandma, how about we go home to discuss it?" The way the security guards looked at Sunny made her feel hurt. He obviously didn''t treat her as a good student and took her as the same kind of person as Sue. Sunny had been in school for so many years and had never been treated like that. This feeling made her feel very uncomfortable. At the same time, she was more afraid that Celia would show the evidence. At that time, she would be embarrassed.He decided to go back first and make a long-term plan before things got worse. Chapter 282 Speak For Celia "Sunny, don''t you always be the most filial one? Why don''t you help your dear grandma up? She doesn''t even love me. You don''t do anything to make her happy, and you even bring her to school to make trouble for me. I don''t know what you are up to? But lookers on see more than players. I believe that the people around here have a pair of sharp eyes and can see who is ill intentioned." After all, Sunny had done something wrong, so she was a little scared, especially when Celia said that she had evidence. If Celia really show it, it would ruin Sunny''s own image, and even became the stain in her life. Sunny was so arrogant and pride that she really wanted to die if she was pointed at and commented by others. Celia was not afraid at all. She only had herself and had climbed up from the bottom of her life. What was she afraid of? "We''ve been watching here for a long time, old lady. After all, she is your granddaughter. You don''t have to be so mean to her." all here?" The president walked towards them with a long face. "Hello, Mr. principal!" Seeing the headmaster, the students greeted him obediently. "Principal, Celia is entangled with family affairs. We really can''t stand it." "President, Celia''s grandmother has been making things difficult for her." Before Sue opened his mouth, all the students put in a good word for Celia, leaving no chance for Sue to complain. "Mr. principal, I have been looking forward to see you. I''m Celia''s grandmother. I''m here to pay the tuition for my granddaughter, but she didn''t appreciate it and beat me. Look at the wound on my face." Sue made the last struggle. "Hello, Mrs. Tang. If you have any discomfort or injury, you can go to the hospital. The doctor will deal with it for you. This is the school, a place for students to study. We are teachers to provide a good learning environment for the children. As for your family affairs, we can''t help you." Chapter 283 On One Side The headmaster had been wearing a long face since he saw Sue. She had gone too far to bring her family''s affairs to the school, completely ignoring her granddaughter''s dignity. He was very angry. If there was such a genius like Celia in his family who could study well, he would definitely serve and feed her well, how could Sue do such a shameless thing? "Mr. principal, my grandmother came here to pay the tuition fees with my cousin, not to make trouble. Mr. Tim can testify it for us." Sunny finally opened her mouth. After all, this was her alma mater. She was admitted to the University here in the past, so the principal naturally knew her. "Sunny, if you just came to pay the tuition, things would not have ended up like this. Now it is known to all in the school, and this matter is absolutely not simple. But I have no right to interfere in your family affairs, and the school can''t interfere it either. No matter what you want to do, I suggest you as a teacher not to affect Celia''s college entrance examination. This is t rl. Without you, I don''t know what to do today." As noisy scene become a little quiet, Celia spoke. She spoke just in time and got twice the result with half the effort. She was really grateful to her classmates and teachers whom she didn''t have much contacts with. If they listened to Sue and attacked her, she really didn''t know what to do. "You''re welcome, Celia. This is what we should do. We all believe that you are a good girl." "I also believe you. Your grandma doesn''t treat you well. My grandmother is very nice to me." "Celia, don''t affect your study because of family affairs. You are an good example for all of our classmates. Come on, you will do a great job in the upcoming college entrance examination!" "Come on!" Not only didn''t her classmates look down upon her, but they also cheered her up. It was a chaos first, but now there was a burst of applause. If it weren''t for Sue, she really didn''t know that she had such a good impression on her classmates. There was a strange warm current in her heart. Chapter 284 Curse You To Be Together For The Rest Of Your Lives Under the unfriendly gaze of the teacher and the student, Sue covered her head and left dejectedly. She thought that Celia must have colluded with them. Otherwise, why did these people speak for her? This damn girl must have given them some benefits. Of course, Sue didn''t want to give up, but at this time, no one spoke for her. If she said one more word, she was really afraid that the malicious security guard would drive her out. "Sunny, remember to take your dear grandmother to the hospital. You''d better ask the doctor to check if there is anything wrong with her brain." Sue and Sunny failed to persuade her to go back. They even make a scene in the school, but they didn''t expect the result to be so miserable. Celia was so popular in the school. Sunny felt humiliated. She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. They had taken the initiative, but now they were in a passive position. She couldn''t unde ble man. He won''t even say a word." "Fortunately, Celia is not with this kind of person. Otherwise, her future will be ruined." "¡­¡­" As expected, Joseph''s behavior made everyone point at him. It was obvious that he had done something wrong. There was no other reason. He acted more dedicated than an actor. "Joseph, so many people are watching. Say something. Wish her a smooth college entrance examination and a good ranking." Sunny kept stomping and pinching his arm. What happened to him today? Did he want to make an apology? Sue was terrified. Joseph took a look at Sunny and then looked at Celia. He really deserved it! "I''m sorry!" Joseph tried his best to say these three words to Celia. But every time he opened his mouth, he couldn''t say it out. It seemed that this apology was not adequate to express his sorry. On the other hand, he was afraid that even if he said it, Celia wouldn''t forgive him. Chapter 285 A Gap In Ones Heart "Thank you for speaking for me today. My mother and I are so grateful!" The friendship between her classmates was beyond Celia''s expectation. She was very touched. She didn''t expect that these people could stand out when she needed help most. "You''re welcome, Celia. Your grandmother is so mean to you. We really don''t like her." "We got your back, Celia." "¡­¡­" In the past, Celia didn''t like or hate these students. Even if she went to school once in a while, she came and went alone. She left after the exam and rarely talked to them. She didn''t expect that they would help her like this. In particular, she had kept it in mind that Linda even accused Sue and defend her. But she also knew that one of the important reasons why her classmates, teachers and the headmaster spoke for her was that she studied well and she was the hope of the school. So she must make a breakthrough in the last few days and never let man. "¡­¡­" Sue kept silent. It was known to all that Sunny liked Joseph, and Sunny had her own ideas. Even if Sue wanted to interfere, she might not be able to do so. Let them break up with each other? If Sunny didn''t listen to her, Sue would offend her future grandson-in-law. She knew that she couldn''t afford to offend Joseph at present, or she would be in trouble. "The Spring Festival is almost over. When can I go back?" Joseph asked abruptly. He didn''t want to stay any longer. "Are you leaving alone?" After what had happened this time, Sunny knew that there was a gap between the two of them. Joseph had said that he would take her to visit his parents, but today he said when he would go back alone. It was obvious that he was not going to take her back. It was inevitable that she felt a little disappointed and regretful. She indeed lost a little temper to Joseph just now, but she was really pissed off. Chapter 286 Sharp Tongued And Soft Hearted Because of this incident, the whole family was exhausted. Sue and Sunny didn''t get any advantage this time, so they might come to the school to make trouble, or hide in the dark and hurt her behind her back. The enemy was in the dark, although Celia had clear conscience, she was afraid that she would suffer losses one day. Today, these students and teachers helped her out, and what should she do in the future? Other people can sympathize with you for a while, but they can''t help you for a lifetime. Celia understood that if she wanted to avoid these troubles, she had to come to school less. Anyway, Sue didn''t know where she lived and what she did, or Sue would have already brought people to make trouble. The college entrance examination was approaching, and her family members were also looking forward to it. Celia had set a goal for herself that she could only succeed and not fail. Even if she had to cram hard for the examination duri n''t mind it. She was just used to living alone. All of a sudden, someone lived in the yard, laughing and talking, and someone cared about her. She was not used to it. She always felt that others had some bad intentions on her, so she was more vigilant. But through the observation of the past few months, she found that Celia was a capable person. She not only studied, but also did business. Celia was even more considerate to her than ordinary renters. In fact, every time she saw Celia, she was happy in her heart. Every time she wanted to chat to her, she would say something against her will. Fortunately, Celia was kind-hearted and didn''t mind it. After the new year, she had been waiting for them every day. With so many people around, the house would be lively. She also felt happy. She hoped that Celia would come to "disturb" her every day. Now she was afraid that Celia would make much money and move out from her old house one day. Chapter 287 Open The Market Celia didn''t know what Mrs. Li was thinking about. But no matter how the old lady treated herself, as long as she lived here for a day, Celia would share the food with her. After all, it was fate to rent the old lady''s house. After cooking, Celia sent some of the dishes to Granny Li, and the rest to the clothing shop. The clothing shop was made up of two stores, so it was very troublesome to clean it up. They had to wipe it everywhere. Since Celia had spent so much money on the decoration, there shouldn''t be a problem in cleaning. "Let''s eat." The dishes were still hot. Celia run all the way here. She just wanted them to have some hot food. She liked the life now. The family was together and took care of each other. "Didn''t I say that you should focus on your study at home? Your mother and I are going back to cook after we get everything ready. You are so fast." They could have a light meal, but Celia couldn''t. She was growing up and needed to use her brain when she was studying. T equipped with TV, we would lose our advantage. What we need to do now is to open the market." If you don''t put the money there, it will only give people a sense of security. But from another point of view, if you invest it, your money will be more. In doing business, you have to be brave and do what others don''t dare to do. "Open the market?" Zack had never heard of these new words. He just thought that what Celia said was very reasonable. "Yes, it''s very important to open the market. We can''t only look at the immediate interests. We have to look at the long-term interests. If we only pursue the immediate interests, sooner or later we will be eliminated by this society." People in their era couldn''t imagine how fast the society was developing, but Celia knew it. "You''re the most well-educated person in our family. We can do whatever you want." Zack agreed. Celia was experienced. She had predicted that everything she wanted to do would not go wrong. He trusted her very much. Chapter 288 Slander "I have to buy TV and washing machine." If she only had one choice, she would definitely choose the washing machine, because the washing machine could make light of laundry. The clothes in winter were thick and heavy, and it was very inconvenient to wash them. "Okay, okay, you can do whatever you want. I will support you unconditionally." What Celia said was so reasonable that Zack had no way to refute. Anyway, it was for everyone''s good. Joseph couldn''t stay in the D Village any longer. He was a man of dignity. Not only did Sue give him a hard time, but she also despised him. He couldn''t stay any longer. Since he was leaving, Sunny couldn''t live here anymore. She was just very depressed. What she wanted to do was not done yet. She couldn''t let Celia go to college. Otherwise, it would be terrible. She would never allow a bitch to step on her. However, the principal and Tim didn''t like her now. She had b May I ask if the rumor is true? Did you really steal her boyfriend?" David was also a gossiper. School life was boring. Listening to such kind of gossip could also add a little fun. "Mr. David, do you think I need to steal it? She just couldn''t bear to see me living a good life and wanted to slander me. When she was in the countryside, everyone in the village knew that she was a slut and had an affair with many men in the village. I didn''t mean to slander her. Anyway, there is no smoke without fire. If you don''t believe me, you can ask others about it." Celia had made her unable to enter the school freely, and her reputation had been damaged so much. It was hard for her to swallow the anger in her heart if she didn''t take the opportunity to revenge. "A slut?" What she meant was simple. It meat that Celia was a loose woman... At that moment, David had some dirty thoughts, but he soon came to his senses. Chapter 289 Bribery "Well, Celia is not as bad as you said. I think the principal and Tim are on her side." David was not a fool. Although Sunny was smart, he would not be fooled by her with a few words. "Don''t you know why Mr. Tim and the headmaster are on her side? It''s all because of her good study and the school graduation rate is important. Now she is naturally treated as a treasure. Otherwise, do you think that with her moral quality, the school will give a damn about her?" Speaking of this, Sunny was depressed. Why did this little bitch study so well? Sunny had never seen how much Celia loved studying since she was a child. "Although you said so, it''s immoral to speak ill of others behind their backs." Although it was true that David liked beautiful girls, he didn''t like to gossip about beautiful girls behind their backs. He was afraid of rumors. And Sunny, wasn''t she a relative of Celia? It was too cruel to say such words to her cousin in front of him. "Mr. David, I''m ot small. David wanted to refuse for a moment, but the money was tempting to him. He only needed the money to pursue a girl. "Mr. David, please take it." The temptation of beauty and money, she didn''t believe that David would be indifferent. In order not to let Celia take the college entrance examination, Sunny had spent a lot of money this time. "You''d better put it away. If my students see it, they will think that I have been bribed." Although David was tempted, he still refused. If he took it, he and Sunny would be on the same boat. If he succeeded, he could get a beauty back. If not, he would not only lose both his wealth and his job. "What bribe? This is the money I borrowed from you last time. You forgot it. So I returned it to you now." Sunny put the money into his arms so that David couldn''t refuse. At this critical moment, he needed someone to give him a push. Otherwise, how could David promise her so easily since he was such a cautious man? Chapter 290 My Mother Will Like You "You have given me the money, but I''m not sure whether it will work. I''ll try my best." David was never a man who would hang on a tree. There were thousands of beautiful women in the world, and it was stupid for him to stick to one woman. Even if he couldn''t get Celia, he could pursue other girls with the money. His career, Sunny, didn''t take a fancy to it, but for ordinary girls, he was unattainable. He felt that he was very popular. "Okay, I''ll wait for your good news. Don''t worry. After it''s done, the benefits will be more than that." Sunny continued to tempt him. She didn''t believe that David wouldn''t take the bait. With his cooperation, she could save a lot of trouble. After arranging the things here, Sunny was about to go to Joseph''s hometown to visit his parents with him. Joseph''s family conditions were good before, but later declined. Sunny''s family conditions and parents'' work were better than his family, so he always felt inferior for no reason. Espe d in front of Joseph. She hated Celia so much that he gritted her teeth. But she could still act so seriously on the surface. It was a pity that she wasn''t a actress since she has such exquisite acting skill. "Whether she can pass the examination or not depends on her life. No one can help her. But judging from the president''s attention on her, it should be no problem for her to enter the University." It was not that Joseph didn''t care about Celia, but he just didn''t dare to care about her. Now, Celia was full of hostility to him. He guessed that she might feel sick at the sight of him. "Do you think she can do a good job in the exam?" Sunny probed step by step. She just wanted to see if Celia''s image in his mind had been greatly reduced after such a mess. "I don''t know. It''s just that she has had a hard time. I hope she can go to her ideal university." Joseph sighed. For Celia, studying in college might be the only chance for her to change her fate. Chapter 291 Jane Went On A Long Trip For The First Time The clothes in the clothing shop were almost sold out. If they didn''t buy more, the big shop would probably be unable to run its business. There were not many clothes left, so Celia asked Wendy to guard the shop alone. Most of the people who went back to celebrate the new year hadn''t return to city yet, and the business was not very good. Wendy should be able to mind the shop here alone. It was the first time for Jane to travel far and take a train, so she was a little nervous and couldn''t fall asleep because of excitement. Although they had lived a hard life in the countryside, this kind of tiredness was different from that of when she was working in the field. "Auntie, it''s a long way to go. We should have a good rest. And then we would have strength and energy when we buy the goods." Celia was also tired, but she had been here for so many times, and she was used to it. "Well, don''t worry. I have prepared well and won''t drop the ball." Jane thought that Celia took her here to do manual work. Although she was thin, her strength was no less than that of will treat you." In this regard, Celia had never taken advantage of others. She had always been taking up Jay''s time to pick her up. It would be inappropriate to let him spend money on their meals. "Celia, I have money, so I have to treat you to meals." Jay insisted. "You don''t have to pay for it. Besides, how much money can you make from that shop? Keep the money. When you really make a fortune in the future, you can invite me to eat. I won''t refuse." Jay also earned some hard-earned money. He had seen her small shop before. No matter how good the business was, she couldn''t make a fortune right now. "Celia, I have made a fortune. I should thank you for that." Jay said gratefully. "Make a fortune? Thank me?" Celia was a little confused. She felt something strange since Jay appeared today. It turned out that something really happened from the end of last year to the beginning of this year. "Yes, you are my lucky star. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had such a good opportunity. Thank you for Sharon''s investment." Jay said excitedly. Chapter 292 The Great Helper "Sharon?" What does it have to do with him? She hadn''t been here for a long time. What happened? Celia was at a loss. She didn''t know what Jay was talking about. She only knew that he was very excited and grateful. But how did Sharon get involved in the matter of H city. "Celia, I''ll take you to have meals first. After meals, I''ll take you to my shop. You''ll understand." Said Jay. That was why he insisted on paying the bill. He felt that Celia was part of the reason why he could success. She was his lucky star. "Well, I''ll wait for your surprise. Then I won''t refuse you this time." Jay must have made some money. Because he would only propose to eat in a big hotel this time after she had been in the H city for several times. He must be able to afford the expenses here. In this case, she didn''t refuse. After all, he was sincere. "It''s my treat. You can order whatever you want to eat today. You don''t have to save money for me." Jane he business by some old customers, or sooner or later it would go bankrupt. "Of course you have. It''s because of your idea that I went all out this time. That''s why I got today''s result." "Jay, it''s a big investment to expand the scale, including the rent and decoration. Where did you get so much money?" The money was like a tornado, coming too fast. Celia was afraid that he would go astray, so she had to stop in time. "Don''t worry, Celia. I didn''t steal or rob the money from others. It''s the venture capital fund that Sharon lent me. And he said if you want it, I can give you half of the shares here." If it weren''t for Sharon''s investment, he would have closed the door and found another way out. He was also grateful to Sharon, who he had never met before. "Did you borrow it from Sharon? How did he know about you?" Sharon is far away in the capital city. He is really a long hand monster. He even knows everything about the H city. Chapter 293 Good Taste "Celia, don''t be angry. I will return the money to Sharon when I earn it back." Jay thought Celia was angry and immediately explained. "No, no, No. Jay, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. I didn''t say that I shouldn''t borrow the money. Besides, it''s his money. I have no right to interfere in his business. Now that your business is getting better and better, I really feel happy for you. I just wonder how did he know that you are short of money?" Every time she wrote to Sharon, she hardly mentioned anything about the H city. "Sharon didn''t know about it. I called my brother and told him that I wanted to close the shop and find a new job, but Sharon happened to hear me. He told me not to close the shop. He said that it was a good job to make high profit in clothes, that he was willing to invest in me, and said that I didn''t need to worry about money. After hearing what Sharon said, I thought of your previous suggestion and thought about it. I think I should work hard and start working. I didn'' t was better for them to be more adventurous. Otherwise, they would definitely not be able to make a lot of money. "I didn''t expect you to have such a good taste. Well, I''ll take the rest back and sell it. If it doesn''t sell well, I''ll take it back." She didn''t really want to compete with Jay for business, nor was she envious of him. It was just that new tide of fashion came faster than she thought. If she slowed down a little bit, her business opportunities would be taken away by others for. Although her business was good, if there is no new product to stimulate the eyes of the consumers, the customers will be bored sooner or later. The silk stockings don''t look eye-catching, but since it become the love of women slowly, it meant that the stockings were still attractive to women. If she took them back, she would definitely not worry about selling them. "Celia, the quality of my socks is better. The price of a pair of socks is eight dollars. It may be higher than the price of a pair of trousers." Chapter 294 The Wealth Celia was not afraid of the high price of the socks. In this world, although there were many people who couldn''t afford it, there were also some rich people with good family conditions. Moreover, this woman was fond of beauty by nature. No matter how high the price of the socks was, they could afford it. "Celia, I have something to tell you." Jay didn''t mean to say that because he thought Celia was a nice person. "Tell me what you want to say. We have known each other for a long time. Don''t keep anything from me." Celia was a straightforward person. She didn''t like to beat around the bush with others, nor did she like others to do the same thing. "You usually buy the cotton coat, so the profit should be doubled when you sell them in your shop. The price of the socks can''t be as high as the cotton clothes. In that case, why do you still choose to take the socks back without hesitation?" It was not easy for Celia to buy goods, so the profit of the goods must be high. The profit of the socks and trousers mus At this time, this goods had to be sold as soon as possible, or no one would want it even if it was cheap after one or two months. "By the way, boss, are you going to buy some spring clothes now?" The weather was so hot that the spring clothes was supposed to be done before the Spring Festival. "Look, I''ve almost made a batch of spring clothes. When you take the old goods away and I bring the spring clothes back, I''ll hang them up. They''re beautiful. You must come then." When Mr. Chen introduced it to Celia, he didn''t forget to do business. "As long as the goods are good in quality, I would take care of your business." Celia replied briskly. "Mr. Chen, I have another request. Can I have a look at the samples or the pictures? What spring clothes do you choose? Can I have a look beforehand?" Generally speaking, the style of the spring clothes was a secret before they were in the market. After all, if their peers knew it, there might be a competition. He had never showed it to the customers before. Chapter 295 Help Me To The End "Of course, if you can''t trust me, I won''t force you. I know the rules of the industry." Celia was never a person who would force others to do something they didn''t want. She wouldn''t threaten others just because she went to his house with a gift. "I trust you. We have cooperated with each other for so many times, and I trust you. I''ll show you, but the finished clothes haven''t been brought back. I''m showing you some pictures." Mr. Chen agreed. If ordinary people came, he would never show them. He had cooperated with Celia for so many times, and he was confident in her moral quality. "Thank you so much, Mr. Chen. Don''t worry. I still have my professional and moral ethics." Since others were willing to show her, she had to express her attitude. At that time, there was no iPad, so Mr. Chen took out a pile of pictures, each of which was about clothes. At that time, they were not models, so there were only clo prepared for both good and bad, or else she would be caught off guard by the market change. "Okay, okay. I''ll listen to you. I''m in a panic now. Only you can help me." As a young girl, Celia thought faster than him. Since she could offer help, she must have her own way. "Mr. Chen, you have been in this industry for a long time. I want to ask you if you know some famous designers?" "You mean the person who designed the clothes?" "Yes." "No. we have no contacts with them. We don''t communicate with the designers about our clothes. So we really don''t know each other." Those designers were all sitting in the office drawing. How could they have time to talk to the wholesalers like him. "Okay, but will these help me with my clothes?" The sudden question of Celia confused him. He just felt that it didn''t matter much. Even if they really knew each other, would they still pay for clothes in his shop? Chapter 296 Please Be A Model "Of course it''s helpful. It''s a great help." Celia said affirmatively. "It''s a pity that I don''t know them." Mr. Chen shook his head helplessly. He had thought that the new style he had chosen were unique, and he was secretly happy. He didn''t expect that it was a time bomb. And his future was uncertain. "Another way is to ask someone to advertise your clothes. As long as a model puts on your clothes for advertising, it will definitely become a popular trend. Your clothes will definitely be sold out." Selling clothes and advertising was the best way to marketing. "Do you mean that I should hire someone to take pictures of clothes?" Mr. Chen had never thought of what Celia said before. Every idea and thought she said made his mind blank. "Yes, this is the best way to sell clothes at present." But it was not easy to find someone to take photos of clothes. "Miss Celia, don''t be kidding. I''m just a wholesaler. I don''t know any models. Besides, it must cost n''t cost much." Nowadays, the payment of models and stars was different from that of the twenty-first century. In the twenty-first century, inviting a popular star to shoot an advertisement or something would at least be a million dollars. The price was very high, and the social atmosphere was very bad. But it was different in the 90''s. at that time, all kinds of industries were relatively simple, including the career of stars, actors and models, and the entertainment industry had not turned into an extremely expensive industry, which was just an ordinary job in people''s eyes. "It''s not about money. The point is that I think you are a good girl." Mr. Chen was also a stubborn man. After making this plan, he felt that Celia was very suitable. "Mr. Chen, I''m a businessman. I didn''t expect to work in this industry, so I''m sorry that I can''t help you with this." Celia was a person with principles and bottom lines. She knew clearly what she should do at this stage. Chapter 297 Nice To Meet You "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Celia''s aunt. Celia is still at school and is about to take the college entrance examination. As soon as she goes back, she has to concentrate on her study. She really doesn''t have time and energy to take photos. As her families, I refused your proposal on behalf of her." Jane said. "Mr. Chen, this is my aunt, she is the leader of our family. She doesn''t agree. I really can''t help you. How about this? You wait and see how the clothes would be when they are in your shop. Maybe all these worries are unnecessary now. Anyway, it''s always some ways to solve it." Celia had already wasted some time here. She wanted to take the goods and leave. She didn''t want to waste too much time. Celia had chosen some goods that could last for a month anyway. Jay also took her to other bosses'' houses and gathered some goods. Because she came here to get some goods, and this business was done in other people''s houses, so they gave her a lot of discounts. She finally got a big advantage. After choosing these deed could change her fate. Since Celia was a student, she dared to go around alone. Jane was also a strong and bold woman. However, she might not dare to do so. She was afraid that if she went on a long journey, she would lose herself in the next second. "Auntie, I didn''t expect you to have such a feeling. It seems that it''s too late for me to take you out. I should have taken you out earlier to see the world." What Jane said today made Celia very happy. Her aunt was always smart, which proved that she was using her brain. Celia was relieved that Jane would support the clothing shop in the future. "Isn''t it too late for me to study those things now?" Jane was afraid that she would be too old to learn it and that Celia would dislike her. "It''s not late. It''s not late at all. There are still people in their sixties or seventies who take part in the college entrance examination. You are so young that you can take the college entrance examination." As long as she wanted to learn, it was not late at all. Chapter 298 Ill Go Back Alone "Celia, you really go back like this? It''s not easy for you to come here. Don''t you want to stay for a few days?" Jay liked to deal with smart people like Celia. Sometimes, she could give him advice and saved him a lot of trouble. "It''s the first time that my aunt has come to such a remote place. I''m worried about her if she comes back alone." Although Celia wanted to walk around, she had to escort Jane back safely. "You don''t want to see the purchase place I told you? I''ve been there a few times, and the stockings came back from there. The economy there has developed very fast, and there are all kinds of things we don''t have here. It''s like a new world for you if you went there." Jay couldn''t forget the past several times when he went to the NY city. Every time he went there, he thought that if Celia also went there, she would definitely find new business opportunities. Because on the one hand, he didn''t have money, and on the other hand, he didn''t have the guts like Celia. This time, Celia finally came, y to consign them, so Jane didn''t have to worry about it anymore. As soon as Jane got off the train, someone would pick her up. In fact, Celia shouldn''t have worried so much. She should believe in Jane. At the insistence of Jane, Celia agreed to stay and go to the NY city with Jay. Celia didn''t feel relieved until she saw Jane get on the train alone. "Jay, I don''t think I can get the visa you just said. I need to use my ID card when I go back. How about this? Let''s think of other ways to get in?" According to the legal procedures, the visa couldn''t be issued for at least a week. So she had to think about other ways. "Celia, I also think that you can''t wait for so many days after the visa is done. There is a another road, and when I went there for the first time, I also sneaked in the city from there." There were a lot of people who went in the city by the boats every day. They wouldn''t be so unlucky to be caught as soon as they got there. Jay knew that they could arrive there smoothly by several ways. Chapter 299 I Believe Your Words At this time, after Celia and the others left, Mr. Chen collapsed on the ground of his own house, looking dejected. "What should I do? But what should I do?" Cain Chen banged his hand on the ground and fell into despair. Although he didn''t have many goods in the shop, someone had, and this person was his brother-in-law. Cain''s brother-in-law, Dyer Miao. He used to be a worker in a clothing factory, but later he was fired for some reason, so it was difficult to find a job. Therefore, he decided to work as a self-employed businessman. Because he was not very capable, he could do nothing but make clothes in his life, so he opened a shop specially made clothes. After several years of development and accumulated capital and connections, now he also opened a small clothing factory. Most of Cain''s clothes were bought from his brother-in-law''s shop. If there were any good clothes, his brother-in-law would keep them for him first. The two families got along well with each other. Moreover, because of Dyer Miao''s good taste in other-in-law would have a chance of survival, but he didn''t expect that Dyer would be completely affected. What should he do with so many clothes? How could he earned back the money he had invested? And how could he make a fortune from it? Was he really going to use the method Celia had told him? "Damn you! What should I do? What should we do now? No one will buy them and take them away. They are just a pile of garbage in my warehouse. It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t persuaded and promised me at that time, I wouldn''t have rushed things up." Dyer was angry and pined all the blame on Cain, but Cain didn''t retort. It was true that he had a big mouth. If he didn''t talk nonsense, Dyer would not have lost so much money. But now he had lost so much, could he start all over again? "Yes, yes, I''m responsible for it. Don''t worry, Dyer. I won''t run away until you handle it well. Otherwise, we can''t even be relatives anymore. By the way, I have a solution. Let''s see if it''s feasible." Cain told Dyer everything Celia said. Chapter 300 Try To Make It Up "What? What did you say? Who told you this?" Cain was smart, but he couldn''t think of such things. He must have been taught by others. "One of my clients is a girl who is still at school. But she has sharp eyes. I only showed her the pictures of our clothes. She said that our clothes were too fashion and ordinary people might not dare to wear them. The wholesale market has not been opened, so the goods in my hands haven''t been put on the shelf yet. So I came here to have a look. I didn''t expect that no one dared to buy the goods." Cain told his brother-in-law what Celia had said today. "What a powerful girl!" Although Dyer didn''t see Celia, he could tell that she had a sharp eye and knew the customer''s mentality. "She is really talented at such a young age and is very beautiful." Cain admired Celia very much now. "Yes, she is a talent, and you are a fool. Now I have made my clothes, and you told me that she sai this as soon as possible so that he could come back to make money. "Are you sure it works?" Dyer still had a trace of doubt. "Brother-in-law, when did you become so hesitant? No matter whether it''s useful or not, we have to have a try. What''s more, it''s not a waste of your time. It''s my time. You don''t have to pay for the road fee. It''s so difficult to gain your permission. If you don''t agree, I''ll go home. Anyway, you lost the most." Cain said crossly. If he hadn''t caused the trouble for Dyer that, he wouldn''t have wasted his time here. "I have to pay for your road fee and accommodation expense. Don''t worry. I will support you no matter how much it takes. Anyway, I will go all out." Dyer thought for a while. Since no one dared to sell his clothes, he had to find a way to sell them on his own. He would have a try. Even if it couldn''t work, he had tried his best. If it worked, everything would be fine in the end. Chapter 301 Set A Trap Celia didn''t go to the NY city until Jane arrived home safely. She was relieved and could do her own things. However, there was no proof, so she had to choose to sneak in. According to the law of the twenty-first century, stowaways were illegal, but it wasn''t the twenty-first century yet. In this era, the control was loosened a lot. Most of the people turned a blind eye to it, as long as there were benefits. The NY city was the so-called Hong Kong in the future, which was a prosperous international city in the future. It was the third largest financial center in the world and the place where the Chinese and Western culture mixed. Therefore, it was not surprising to see foreigners here, because it had been once a British territory. After the war, its economy and society developed rapidly. It one of the richest, the most developed and the most powerful city in the world. It was one of the areas with the highest living standard. Of course, these were the history. From the history till now, the economy of Hong Kong ha money, I won''t care so much. Just take what I said before as bullshit." Frost Yang really wanted to join them now. "You''ve been talking nonsense since you were a child. If you don''t have money, you can''t join us." Said Jay. "Can I get credit first? I''ll pay you back when I make money." Frost Yang said with embarrassment. "You are really interesting. The money you joined in the business is on credit, and you want to take the shares. Bro, are you joking?" Even if Frost was really rich, Jay was unwilling to cooperate with him. Many of his brothers had broken up in business, not to mention that they were not biological brothers. It would be embarrassing if they had a fight. "Jay, you know my economic strength. I want to do it, but I really can''t afford it." Frost began to pretend to be pitiful. "It''s not easy for everyone. You know what? The reason why my new shop expanded and was decorated to the current appearance and scale was because someone helped me. I still have a lot of debts to pay." Chapter 302 Big Boss And Big Business Jay was not a fool. He had to find a reliable person to invest in this business, such as Celia. Frost grew up with him since childhood. He knew what kind of person Frost was, so he strongly refused. As Frost had meddled in the investment, Jay felt embarrassed to discuss this topic with Celia in front of him. Celia looked around but didn''t find any business opportunity. Although it was profitable to set up a stall here, she didn''t have time to stay here. Besides, her family members should be worried about setting up a stall in such a distant place, and her family''s business was also good. She didn''t think about it for the time being, and was ready to see other projects. Celia said she wanted to take a walk alone. Jay asked Frost and another clerk to go with her. As a boy, it is safe for him to walk around, but Celia couldn''t. She was too beautiful and attract a lot of attention. He was afraid of accidents, so he could rest assured that someone would be with her. In Celia''s impression, Ho little girl said she wanted to have a big business with you. We didn''t inform you because she was too young." The workers looked respectful and timid when they saw the boss coming down. "Boss, it''s none of the workers'' business. I forced them to let me come in just now." These people lived at the bottom of the society, which was pathetic enough. She had no choice just now, or she wouldn''t have made things difficult for them. "Go ahead with your work. I''m going to talk with his girl about the ''big'' business and see how big it is." The man looked young, but he was only about forty years old. Compared with the bosses in her previous life, he looked much more simple and friendly. "Well, well, in order to see you, I just said that on purpose." The boss put much emphasis on the word "big" on purpose, which made Celia feel embarrassed. Now, she was in trouble because of her bragging. She wanted to ask for help, but she didn''t know how to explain it. She could only laugh awkwardly. Chapter 303 Reunion "So you are lying? I don''t like to make friends with liars, let alone doing business." The boss didn''t seem to be really angry. Instead, he was making fun of Celia. "Well, boss, strictly speaking, I''m not lying. I''m just bragging." Celia felt a little embarrassed. Normally, a girl would have run away. Fortunately, she was thick skinned. "Boss, how about I buy you a cup of coffee outside?" Celia wanted to ask him out, so that she could speak out her thoughts. "I''m sorry, miss. I don''t have time. Besides, don''t come to the construction site again if you have nothing else to do. We won''t be responsible for your life and safety." Obviously, the boss also treated her as a child for fun. Wasn''t it a waste of his precious time to play with a child? "Son, wait a minute." The so-called boss was also followed by an old man. He was wearing a helmet. Celia felt that he looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember it, and sh Celia was stunned for a moment. Her life was so young and energetic. Why did she leave? As an outsider, Celia couldn''t accept it, let alone his family. She wanted to comfort Jasper, but she didn''t know what to say when she saw his expression. What pain was more painful than the white haired man burying their families? "Grandpa..." Celia said. She didn''t know how to comfort him, but gave him a big hug. "Grandpa, if you don''t mind my family background, I will be your granddaughter in the future." Hearing this, the old man trembled and almost cried out. Since his granddaughter died, he had never said so much at once. His family business was unable to continue, and there was memories of his granddaughter there, so the shop was sold out. His son brought him to Hong Kong, and he was still depressed. He was even more lonely here. He finally met Celia. After he met an acquaintance, his feelings were released and expressed. Chapter 304 What Kind Of Business Do You Want To Talk About "Kid, you have no idea how happy I am to meet you here." The old man smiled bitterly, but with a hint of relief. "Me too. Grandpa, you can call me Celia from now on." The loss of their beloved granddaughter must be a devastating blow to their family. "Okay, Celia. Let''s have meals together after the coffee. Grandpa will treat you." When Jasper first met Celia, he felt that this girl was very special. She was young, but she was good at doing business. "Son, please introduce yourself. Celia and us are from the same hometown." As the saying goes, people would get emotional when they met people from the same hometown as them. "Miss Tang, my name is Hale Chen. You can call me uncle Chen in the future." Hale Chen introduced himself. "Nice to meet you, uncle Chen. Please don''t be so formal with me, just call me Celia." With the help of Jasper, they formally knew each other. "Kid, why are here? If Grandpa rely on the strength of his partner. After all, he had invested a lot of money in it. "I want to ask Uncle Chen if these are apartment or not." In fact, whether it was an apartment or any other office building, this room needed to be decorated. "Yes, you can work or live in here. I asked someone to design this house, so I took my father here today. If he likes it, I will leave him a house here." If the old man went back to the sad place of his hometown, he would only miss his granddaughter and be depressed, so he would never go back. "Uncle Chen is really filial to Grandpa. Hong Kong is a big city and the land is costly. It''s the dream of many people to buy a house here or live in such a high-rise building." Celia couldn''t help but sigh. The price of buying a house in NY city was outrageous not only now, but also after decades. In that kind of place, she couldn''t even afford a bathroom for the rest of her life. Chapter 305 I Have An Advantage "Celia, don''t flatter me. Just tell me what you want to do, okay?" For the sake of the friendship between Celia, his father and his daughter, as long as her request was not too excessive, Hale could consider it. But if she wanted to invest in the company, it was impossible. After all, there were several other shareholders, and he couldn''t make the decision by himself. "Uncle Chen, don''t be so anxious. I really don''t want to do anything. I just want to subcontract something here." The real estate industry was profitable, and she was envious of it, but it was useless. She didn''t have enough money, and it was impossible for her to get involved in it. She had no way to invest in the real estate industry, but Hale had to decorate such a big apartment building. No one would buy it if he didn''t decorate it. She had just asked her uncle Zack to learn decoration before the new year. If Celia could make the deal for Zack, Zack would not worry about having no chance to develop in the future. Moreover, if he finished this job, he would definitely make a lot store, since he was just selling eggs or a few bags of salt. He could''t interfere. "Grandpa, Uncle Chen is such a big boss, so he has to think about it carefully. In particular, he might think that I am a liar, but I still believe in his judgment." Today''s meeting didn''t start well, which was a big failure. It was estimated that it would ruin her image in Hale''s heart. But what Celia didn''t know was that, because of that accident, Hale realized that Celia was not an ordinary girl. And that was exactly how they do business. If she didn''t seek an opportunity, there would never be a chance. She was thick skinned, which was completely in line with businessman''s nature. "You little girl, when did I say that you are a liar? You are very good, better than girls of the same age." Although he didn''t know what kind of family background Celia had, there was no doubt that she was more outstanding than the excellent students who ranked first in the school. The real successful people always dared to practice, and only by doing would they know the truth. Chapter 306 The Greater The Profit, The Higher The Risk The meal was worth hundreds of dollars. Celia couldn''t help but sigh that the prices of commodities in developed cities were very expensive. Of course, since Jasper was here, she didn''t need to pay the bill. She had a free meal and made friend with Hale. This was the first big boss she knew. After dinner, Celia still didn''t go shopping for clothes and cosmetics. It was not that she was not interested in what girls liked, but that all she was thinking about was how to make money, so she was still wandering around the construction site, looking for opportunities. After all, Hale''s words were very euphemistic. He needed to go back and have a discussion. Since it was a discussion, but not a decision, then this matter would change at any time. Hale might refuse her at any time for various reasons. After all, he was a business man, not a charitarian. Frost had no complaints this time. He didn''t dare to look down upon Celia. She knew a big boss in the real estate industry. She was awesome, buyers have credit." If it weren''t for the seller''s demand, the goods would have been sold out soon separately. "Oh, I see." Celia had asked several key questions. "Celia, what do you think? If possible, can we join hands?" Jay was very tempted, but he didn''t have much money. Even if they cooperated with each other, it was Celia who was the boss. After all, he didn''t have so much money, and he had to rely on the support of Celia. "I think it''s a good deal. But anyway, it''s smuggling. It''s very dangerous. If it''s exposed, I''m afraid we''ll have to stay in the police station for a few days." Smuggling was a crime. The more money one earned, the greater the risk. Danger was in direct proportion to profit. "Celia, don''t worry. We don''t take the goods with us. We can just wait for them in H city. They will send the goods to there safely. We don''t need to interfere during this period." Jay had inquired about everything he should know, and was waiting to invest with money. Chapter 307 I Have A Sale "Then how much money do you have?" Jay had made a good plan. To put it bluntly, if he had money, he wouldn''t have to pay the deposit and had already got the goods. Now he invited Celia to work together, which proved that he was short of money. "Celia, to tell you the truth. I only have five thousand dollars now, which was lent by Sharon, and all the cash flow from my shop recently." He took out all his money with him, five thousand dollars. "Jay, if you bet all your money here, you know, business involves risks and interests at the same time. If something unexpected happens to the goods, not only can''t you open your shop at home, but also you would lose everything you have now overnight. You would even suffer more than before because you are in debt." Sometimes young people tended to be impulsive when they saw benefits. She just wanted to tell him the advantages and disadvantages. If he was still willing to make money in this way, she would support him. "Celia, I have thought about it carefully. I still want ons and relationships to sell the goods. "Yes, Jarvis is right. Is there any market for the goods?" Jarvis'' words enlightened Frost. If he took the goods back, he wouldn''t be able to make any sale. He was counting on Jay and Celia to sell them. The two men''s words made Jay and Celia look at each other. Jarvis'' question was very good. Celia was confident to sell one hundred or two hundred pieces of watches, but she was not sure if there were four hundred pieces of watches. She had the confidence to sell her own share of goods. "Don''t worry. I have a sale. I won''t ruin the goods in my hand." Jay stated. "Do you know someone to sell the goods?" Celia didn''t know whether Jay was telling the truth or to comfort them. "Yes, you know the person I know. It''s Mr. Chen. He will definitely be tempted if we go to him with the goods." Cain had been a wholesaler for so many years. He had dealt with a lot of people from all walks of life and knew a lot of people. It was definitely right to ask him for help. Chapter 308 The Person Who Is Responsible For The Shares "Cain?" Isn''t he specialized in selling clothes? "Yes, he must have a way to sell the goods." Jay had dealt with Cain many times. Cain was good at making friends and had a silver tongue. He must knew someone in this field. "Jay, are you sure? His business is not going well. Do you think he has time to mind our business?" Celia had only met Cain for a few times because she went to his place to buy clothes. She didn''t know about him and his daily life. Since Jay was at the same wholesale shop with him, Jay must know it clearly. "And just because the spring clothes in his shop didn''t go well, so he has time to take care of our business. Maybe he can make a fortune from this. Why not? He wants it, Celia." After being enlightened by Celia last time, Jay''s way of doing business was doing great. "Well, let''s go back and find him." Celia was dubious. But anyway, she had a way to get back the money she had invested. "Okay." Jay was overjoyed when he got twenty thousand dollars in hand. "We''ll give t this watch?" Judging from the expression on his face, Celia knew that the watch was not bad. "This watch is of good quality. It is as good as the watches that is worth several hundred dollars in the mall." Hearing this, Celia and Jay breathed a sigh of relief. "Do you know anyone who want the watch? We have a lot of goods to sell." Cain couldn''t wait to find a way. "How much you got?" "400." Jay replied. "That is a lot. Are these goods from some illegal channels?" 400 pieces of watches was a great number, and the quality was so good. It didn''t seem to be domestic goods. "Don''t worry, sir. If it didn''t come from the formal channel, many goods couldn''t have been sent back at once. They would have been intercepted in the middle of the way. Since the goods have been sent back safely, what are you afraid of?" It was a common phenomenon for people to sneak into the NY city and get some new things to make money. Moreover, the goods came from the customs, so they were not afraid of anything. Chapter 309 Good Business Style "100 hundred dollars for one watch. If you think my offer is good, I''ll take all of them." Without any hesitation, after confirming the quantity, the boss said that he would take all the goods. Celia didn''t expect it to be so easy. She just had ten thousand dollars with her before she left her home, but now doubled it. "Mr. Li, are you sure you want all of them?" Obviously, Cain also felt a little unbelievable. If he purchased 400 watches, he would have to pay 40000 dollars. This was not a small amount. "Yes, I want them all. If you have such kind of goods in the future, please call me." Bond Li wasn''t impulsive. This kind of watch was one hundred dollars per piece. If he sold it at the price of one hundred and fifty dollars and invest forty thousand dollars, in a short time, he could make twenty thousand dollars. Where could he find such a good business? And perhaps he would sell more than one hundred and fifty dollars for one piece. One hundred and eighty dollars or even two hundred is possible. The price of such a rightened by Celia''s magnanimity. This girl was really not simple. She was so generous and open-minded, which was rare and precious qualities in ordinary people. "Yes, thank you for your hard work. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have found Mr. Li so soon." In business, it was useless to be happy alone. The most important thing was to be happy together. Otherwise, they would be regarded as thorn in the flesh sooner or later. "I''ll give you one thousand, too." Jay invested five thousand dollars and made a double profit. If he gave one thousand dollars, he could still earn four thousand dollars. He was very satisfied. After all, Cain introduced Bond to them, and the one thousand dollars would be regarded as his commission. "Jay, this..." Cain didn''t expect that Jay would also take out one thousand dollars. He didn''t do anything, nor did he invest a penny, nor did he have any risk. He just earned three thousand dollars all of a sudden? ''Oh, my God! When is the money so easy to earn in the world?'' Cain thought. Chapter 310 Earn A Lot Of Money "Mr. Bond, you should also show your gratitude. The money we earn from this business is not as much as yours." Bond had brought all the goods. If he sold them, he would certainly make the most profit, and he could sell them at s much higher price. "You girl... Of course I have to show my gratitude." Bond pointed at Celia and said with a smile. This girl was really different from ordinary businessmen. Others were eager to make a money, but she took out two thousand of her own money. It was not a small amount of money. He wondered if she didn''t take the money seriously, or she was not short of money at all? "Mr. Li, you are a straightforward man. But you have made the most money, so you should give him a bigger reward. You shouldn''t pay less than me, I''m too stingy." Celia said half jokingly. Even if others wanted to be angry at her, they couldn''t say anything. Moreover, as long as Bond sold the goods, he would really make a lot of money. It was reasonable for hi to cooperate in the future." Celia said politely, but she would think twice before she did it again. Although she did make money this time, who could guarantee that she wouldn''t be found out by others next time? In Celia''s eyes, such a business was smuggling. She always felt uneasy to make such money. If she was lucky this time, it might not happen next time. She had to be cautious. "Celia, thank you so much. Without your support, I wouldn''t have been so lucky." Jay was very grateful to Celia. If it weren''t for her, he would have watched the money go into someone else''s pocket. "You don''t have to thank me. I''ve also made money, but I think it''s better not to make this kind of money in the future. If we want to make money, we should make some clean money." If someone caught her or reported her to the police, she would definitely be sentenced and fined. She didn''t make the money which made her worry and anxious. She should also be happy while making money. Chapter 311 A Long-term View Jay was still immersed in the joy of making money. It was true that there was a good chance to succeed if he worked with Celia. Although he proposed the plan, he couldn''t even earn a penny without her investment. The key point was that he could rest assured. Celia was well-educated and had a wide range of thoughts and ideas. Many problems were beyond his imagination and ability. He had been thinking about whether he could cooperate with her or not. She was smart and had a wide range of ways. If he was with her, he wouldn''t worry about making money. However, he didn''t have much cash in hand, fearing that Celia would dislike him. "Jay, it seems that selling these electronic products is very profitable at present, but this is not a permanent solution. The most important thing for us to do business is to be legal. Only when we are legal can we get the support of the law. If we keep taking advantage of it, something will happen sooner or later." Jay had helped her a lot, so Celia was willing to remind him again that sometimes it was easy for people to go d be difficult for them not to make money in the future. Frost, in particular, was thinking whether he could do it alone. After all, the NY city was engaged in electronic products everywhere, and it was not strict with this kind of business now. It should not be difficult to smuggle these electronic products back and sell them again. Moreover, he didn''t have to share the money with others, and all the money would be his. Frost had a selfish motive. Many people went to the NY city for smuggling, so it was not difficult for them to smuggle. Moreover, there was a way to do it now. The boss seemed to be very satisfied with these electronic products, and he was very generous. Frost believed that if he took advantage of this opportunity, he would definitely make a fortune again. He felt giddy with excitement and wanted to do it alone. He had planned to invite Jarvis. However, Jarvis didn''t want to continue after he got the profit. If it was really so profitable, Celia was so rich that she wouldn''t give up. Therefore, he didn''t think it was a good idea. Chapter 312 Joseph’s Father Was Unhappy When Celia traveled in NY city and made a fortune, and explored her future planning for making money, Sunny and Joseph went back to the northwest region where the conditions were extremely difficult. Joseph''s hometown was not in the northwest, but his parents were sent to that place. When Joseph was first born, his family was not bad, even Sunny''s family could not compare with his. If it were not for decline, they would not have end up like that. The Zhang family was not reconciled, especially Joseph''s father. He always thought that one day he would be able to fight for his family, return to normal life and regain his previous glory. Fortunately, they raised a promising son who went to college. This good day was about to come. Joseph''s mother had prepared delicious dishes for her son a few days ago. It was the first time that Sunny went to see Joseph''s parents with him. As long as his parents and Sunny met each other, Sunny and Joseph''s relationships so strongly. Wasn''t parents always looking forward to their children getting married? What happened? Sunny is not ugly. She has a high education and a better family background than him. Besides, she did well today. What''s wrong with him? "Anyway, let''s talk about the marriage later." Joseph''s father looked very unhappy. The Zhang family was just in decline. If it was in the past, he would not give a damn to the Li family. Although Sunny was a college student now, so what? His family was not good enough for her. Did her parents have the ability to help her son''s career? Or could they help his family? If not, why did his son marry Sunny? Joseph was a promising man now. Many girls wanted to be close to him. He thought that Joseph had to find a rich woman who could help his family, so that he wouldn''t have to work hard for many years. As his father, of course, he thought for his son. What he wanted his future daughter-in-law to offer substantial help. Chapter 313 Find A Way To Get Meat What Joseph''s father said made Sunny extremely unhappy! So his father doesn''t like her now? Or did he dislike her family background? Although Sunny''s family was not very rich, they didn''t have to worry about food and drink. It was definitely a good family in that era. What did the Zhang family have? Apart from his son who was in college, what else? It was not that she couldn''t get married, nor did she want to marry their family. What she liked was only their son. She didn''t care about his family background. Why did they dislike her? If it weren''t for protecting her well-educated appearance and didn''t want Joseph to be in a pickle, Sunny would have stormed out. How could they dislike her? She was also the princess of her parents at home, and she was also a precious college student even if they were in the age which people preferred boys to girls. If she didn''t have a relationship with Joseph, tons of boys would have chased after her. It was not that Sunny was not able to marry. The m ents. How can we only care about ourselves? Wait for me for a moment." It was tough here, but Sunny didn''t expect it to be so hard. They lived such a miserable life during the new year. She didn''t know how they got through this. No wonder Joseph had always been thinking about his parents. They indeed looked so pitiful She just wanted to get some meat. She really couldn''t make it to the market at this time and this weather. But she was rich. As long as she was rich, she was not afraid that she couldn''t buy meat. Sunny took fifty dollars. Although she was not familiar with this place, it was easy for her to get the meat. Other people must have raised chickens, and she could buy one with money. Thinking of this, she immediately took action. She spent twenty dollars to buy two big fat chickens, and pay two more dollars for others to slaughter and clean it for her. She asked someone to clean up the chicken and then put it in a bag. Sure enough, nothing could not be solved with money. Chapter 314 Dissatisfaction "Where did you get the chicken?" Sunny was unfamiliar with this place, and she didn''t know anyone here. But on this trip, she carried two big and fat chicken in her hands, and they were clean and tidy. In the cold weather, Joseph''s mother didn''t need to clean it by herself. "Auntie, I bought this. It''s two fat chickens. It''s enough to eat several times. Joseph like eating chicken. I think you and uncle are so thin, so you should eat more nutritious food." She didn''t know anyone here, but it was useless to know others. As long as she had money, it was enough. She could get whatever she wanted. "Kid, how much does it cost for the two chickens?" Joseph''s mother suddenly felt that it was a waste of money. They seldom ate meat, let alone chicken. The money she spent on those two chicken seeds could buy a lot of salt that they needed in a year. Joseph''s mother didn''t dare to spend so much money in usual, or she would starve to death here sooner or later. Sunny''s generosity surprised her, and isfaction. Sunny was so fragile that she couldn''t stand the cold. The door was even closed if the snow was heavy. So it was not that cold now. Moreover, the Spring Festival had just passed, and the weather was gradually getting warm. "Yes, I don''t need it. I''m not cold." Joseph''s father was really straightforward. Sunny felt that if she argued with him, everything she had been pretending would be in vain. She had to endure it, even if she was frozen for a night. "What are you talking about? Go and boil the water." Joseph''s mother glared at her husband. If Sunny really became his future daughter-in-law, how could he expect Sunny would take care of him when she was old if he treated her like that? "Joseph, take Sunny to warm her feet with some hot water. I''ll take good care of her tonight." If it weren''t for Joseph''s mother''s words, the situation would have been embarrassing. Joseph looked at his mother gratefully and took Sunny''s hand to wash her feet. He was full of guilt for Sunny. Chapter 315 You Are Superior "What''s wrong with you? The girl came all the way here. Even if she is an ordinary friend, you have to treat her well. Don''t embarrass your son and put him in a dilemma." When Joseph took Sunny to wash the foot, Joseph''s mother scolded her husband in a low voice. He was too stingy. Fortunately, Sunny didn''t care about it at all. What benefits would it bring to their family if they turned against that girl? In the end, their son was the one to suffer. "Didn''t we make a deal at the beginning that our son should focus on his career first and then get married? He wants to get married before he graduates. After he gets married, he will have a child. How can he be 100% focused on his career?" The two of them had reached an agreement on whether their son would get married first or focus on his career first. Why did his wife change so fast after meeting Sunny. "Don''t you see that girl is very kind to our son? She treats our son very well and is very generous to us. The tonics and nutri it was a problem. After all, she would marry Joseph, not his father. "Auntie, don''t worry. I will take good care of Joseph in the future. He is my everything, and I will never allow anything to happen to him. We will study hard in school and work hard after graduation. We will take you away from this miserable place as soon as possible. Trust us." This was Joseph''s wish. Anyway, he would do it sooner or later. It was right for a child to care about his parents. She could only support and absolutely not object on this matter. "Kid, you are such a good child. As Joseph''s mother, I really feel relieved that Joseph is with you. It''s just that our family has wronged you." Sunny''s family background, education background and appearance were not bad. Perhaps he chose to be with Joseph because of true love. "Auntie, I don''t feel wronged at all. You and uncle must take good care of yourself. Our good days are still ahead." Sunny was silver tongued, which amused Joseph''s mother. Chapter 316 Its Not Easy To Do Business Celia didn''t know that Sunny suffered because of Joseph''s father in that remote city. If she had known it, she would have felt lucky. Fortunately, Sunny had taken Joseph away. Otherwise, she couldn''t bear such kind of parents-in-law. Even for love, she couldn''t bear it. If Sharon''s parents dared to do this to her, or if they disliked her because she was from a rural family, or they felt ashamed of her because she made a living by selling clothes, she would definitely leave without saying a word. A marriage that was not blessed by the parents of both sides would have problems sooner or later. As for the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, she had always been tired of dealing with it. If she had spare time, she would rather think about how to make money. Moreover, it was up to her to decide her birth and family background. Everyone wanted to be born in a rich family. But she couldn''t do anything to change it. It was ridiculous. She wouldn''t ia dragged them out of the shop and locked the door by force. She had made a fortune in the NY city this time and it was natural for her to invite everyone to meals. But she couldn''t let her family know about it. After all, her uncle had a accident in such business before. If they knew it, they would be afraid of death. "Celia, do you want to lower the price of some clothes in the shop? Maybe someone will buy them." Jane didn''t even have the appetite to eat, thinking about what to do with so many goods. "It''s not good to lower the price as soon as the price is posted. It will arouse customer''s suspicion that we change the price at will. Then if something went wrong, we will be in trouble." Celia said while eating. "Then what should we do? We have to find a way." How could they eat? Except for Celia, the others had no appetite. "Auntie, uncle, mom, let''s have meals first. After meals, we can talk about business. Anyway, there will be a solution." Chapter 317 Showed Your Slender Figure Only Celia was satisfied with the meal, and the others were still wearing a sad face. "Auntie, did anyone buy the socks?" Celia estimated that there was no second store in the town that had such stockings, so she only cared about the sales of the stockings. "Well, if someone buys it, I won''t worry about it." Many people had never seen this novel, let alone buying it. "Don''t worry. I have a way to sell it." Stockings were not only women''s favorite, but also men''s favorite. They could show the perfect outline of women''s legs. No one didn''t like them. Now no one bought them just because no one had discovered its charm. "What method?" As soon as they heard that there was a way, they became interested. "You''ll know it tomorrow. Let''s go. I''m going back to sleep. You should get off work early today and adjust your state of mind. Remember, there is always a solution to the problems." Although Celia said so, in fact, she was also confused and in a pickle. She had seen a lot of ups and downs, a ooked thinner than any pair of trousers in her wardrobe. With a long cotton padded jacket, she felt that she was not fat at all. And one pair of stocking was not enough for change. Of course, she would have two. "Okay, Miss. Do you want to have a look at the rest?" This woman was also straightforward. Celia didn''t waste too much time. She bought two immediately. "The quality of your cotton clothes look good, but I don''t know it''s quality." The clothes of Celia''s shop were novel in style and the cotton clothes looked very good. But this year had just passed, and this girl had bought several sets of clothes before the new year. If she bought more, her man would say that she was a wasteful when she went back. But women, when they saw beautiful things, especially clothes, couldn''t help but want to buy the on impulse. "Don''t worry about the quality. I always get the best goods in the market. I''m doing business here for a long time. If the quality is not good, you can come to me." Celia said firmly. Chapter 318 Strive For The Peak Season Every Day In this way, the woman bought a cotton coat without hesitation under the recommendation of Celia. "Miss, we still have some activities in our shop in a few days. You can come back then. Maybe there is something you like." Celia sent the guests out enthusiastically. Her service attitude satisfied the woman very much. Celia was very patient during the whole process. She didn''t recommend any inappropriate clothes to the girl randomly, which made her feel comfortable when she spent the money. "What activity?" When the woman heard that Celia was going to do an activity, she immediately became interested. Doing an activity meant that the clothes were very cheap. This kind of advantage would not be wasted. "I haven''t decided the content of the activity yet. You will know if you have time to come here then. But I promise that there will be a big surprise." Indeed, Celia didn''t know what kind of activity she would take. She had to make sure that the customers would think the clothes was worth it. It would be better if they felt that to death tomorrow if their business was not good. "Well, we also want to have a good mentality, but we couldn''t help but to worry about it." They also wanted to keep calm, but the key was that they couldn''t. since the whole family had come to the city, it was not appropriate for them to go back home to cultivate on the farm. If they came back home, it would be a joke. "Well, next time when our business is not good, you can observe other stores. If only our business is not good, It must be our problem. If everyone is not good, it means that the off season has come. Don''t worry, okay?" However, Celia wouldn''t let her shop be affected whether it was in the off season or peak season. She wanted her shop to have a great business every day, which was her wish. "Okay, let''s try to keep calm and learn how to do business." At that time, Celia would go to college and they would be on their own. If there was something wrong with the shop, she would be called back. It was unrealistic. Moreover, it would delay the children''s study. Chapter 319 The Stockings Are Not For Sell On the second day, the stockings soon was gaining in popularity among people, many people came to buy them. However, Celia had come up with a plan, which had been approved by everyone. Even today, they didn''t sell any stockings. Even if many people really wanted to buy or offered a very high price, they had to insist that all the stockings had been sold out yesterday. If the customers really wanted, they could buy them tomorrow. Moreover, there would be an activity tomorrow. If there was a surprise, the boss of the shop might be happy and won''t charge the money for the stockings. Such words really interested the customers, and even made them look forward to tomorrow''s activity. "Really?" Although Jane, Wendy and Zack had made a explanation to the customer who came to buy the silk stockings, they still had some doubts. Using stockings to promote the sales of cotton clothes was Celia''s goal. The price of a pair of stockings was only 9 dollars, but cotton clothes were different. Some cotton clothes were sold at fifty dolla . "I''m sorry, beauty. I''ve repeated it for the third time. We''re just businessmen. We have our own ideas to sell. We can''t change the rules for you alone, it''s unfair to other customers who have paid, isn''t it? There are many styles of clothes in our house. I think since you''re wearing a short coat today, and you can buy a long overcoat. Then you can wear a pair of stockings to show your figure. If you really don''t want to buy other clothes, I can sell the stockings to you at the original price if there is some remaining stockings after the activity is over." Celia explained patiently. The girl wanted to get angry, but a few words of Celia extinguished her anger. "Then I''ll look at other clothes to see if they are needed." After the activity started, the business was getting better. Some people came for the stockings, and some people came for the stockings and discount. Anyway, this activity was great. In such a high-end clothing shop, it was not easy for them to reduce a penny of the clothes, so it was a real bargain. Chapter 320 An Outsider Of Her Family The business in the shop was great the whole day. Celia was right. These clothes wouldn''t be out of date even if they were kept for the new year next year. What''s more, they would get a 10 dollars discount. Normally, the boss didn''t reduce a penny at all. It was a good deal as the boss even gave such fashionable stockings as a gift. Looking at the shelves, the clothes in the shop were getting fewer and fewer. Jane, Wendy and Zack finally showed a relieved smile. They had sold a lot of cotton clothes this day, so they were less stressed. While they were busy with their business in the city, Zack''s hometown had two uninvited guests. There were only three siblings in Zack''s family. He was with Wendy, and other relatives had come to visit him before he left. Who else could this uninvited guest be? It was not other than Jade. Generally speaking, his sister didn''t contact them at all. He didn'' ck or what kind of business they do. We only know that they have earned a lot of money doing business in the city." What the aunt next door said surprised Jade, who had underestimated them. Was the business good? "It seems that they have already done business when we came here last time. Why did he hide it from us? We won''t take advantage of him." Lewis was a little dissatisfied. They looked like idiots. He had come here for two times, which had reduced his status. "Who said we were going to take advantage of him? There is no need for us to take advantage of them." Jade''s anger rose at once. They completely treated her as an outsider now. Why? Why did the two of them fight against her together? Wasn''t she their biological sister? The more Jade thought about it, the more depressed she felt. No matter what business they did in the city, she must find them and ask them clearly. Chapter 321 Need To Grow "Mom, let''s go back. The door is locked and no one serves us food." Amy didn''t care where her uncle and his family went. Anyway, it was none of her business. It was noon now, and she just wanted to go home for lunch as soon as possible. "Eat, eat, eat, you know how to eat!" Jade looked at her daughter angrily. If she couldn''t know their whereabouts, how could she have any appetite? She didn''t believe that Zack and Wendy would never come back. She must find them. "Amy, don''t piss your mother off. We have something to talk to your cousin. Now that we can''t find her, your mother must be anxious." Seeing that his wife was about to erupt, Lewis immediately comforted her. "Why are you looking for Celia? What''s the use of her to our family?" If they didn''t mention Celia, Amy would have been in a good mood. When it came to Celia, she became angry. She was the most beautiful and Princess before she met Celia. Celia''s appearance attracted everyone''s attention. Amy w "When you have almost finished reading these books, I will ask Sharon to ask someone to get you a few more fashion magazines about decoration." Sharon was in the capital. As far as she knew, the capital was the one with the fastest progress. It had everything, and she believed that Sharon would get what she wanted. "Okay. I''m afraid it will be too troublesome for Sharon." Although Sharon hadn''t been following Celia these days, Zack hadn''t forgotten him. "If he knows that these things are prepared for you, he will be very happy to help you." At the mention of Sharon, a happy smile appeared on Celia''s face. Although they hadn''t been apart for a long time, she missed him very much. "What are you talking about? Sharon is such an excellent man. He hasn''t come back yet after the Spring Festival. What if other girls like her? If you have time, you can go to see him sometime." Sharon was such a good boy. He didn''t want Sharon to be taken away by other girls. Chapter 322 We Can’t Choose Our Parents "I don''t think he has the guts!" There was a hint of cruelty in Celia''s gentle tone. Even if she gave him such chance, he wouldn''t dare. But she was more willing to believe that Sharon was not that kind of person. "You are not married yet, but you are so fierce. What if you get married in the future?" ''My niece is very powerful. I''m afraid that Sharon won''t dare to hurt her in the future, '' Zack thought. "Uncle, I''m your niece." Celia said coquettishly, which was rare to see. But every time Sharon I wrote to her, he told her that he missed her and wanted to come back to see her. But as a soldier, once he returned to the army, he had to obey the orders of the army. It was not easy to come back again. In the letter, Sharon also teased Celia. The daughter-in-law always had to meet her parents-in-law one day. He asked her to come to the capital city to see him when she had time and said that she would definitely fall in love with this city. He didn''t dare to say this in front of Celia done to her. She was very grateful. Jane went back by car in the afternoon that day. Of course, she didn''t go back to her mother''s house immediately, but to her own home. She wanted to go back at the given time. It would be better if the dinner was ready and she would leave after that. After all, it was meaningless to have dinner with her brother and sister-in-law, let alone chatting with them. It was a waste of time. Jane decided to stay at her home for one night and go back to her mother''s house directly tomorrow morning. It didn''t matter whether she had dinner or not. "Zack''s wife, you are back." It was almost dark when Jane returned to her hometown. As soon as the light in her room was turned on, her neighbor came in. "Ma''am, what can I do for you?" As soon as she came back, someone came to visit her. She had nothing to entertain the old lady at home, not even water. She gave several bags of cookies she had brought on the road to the old lady. After all, she was an old neighbor. Chapter 323 Open A Shop Secretly "Since you left, your relatives have come to your house several times and kept asking me about the news of your family. I can''t contact you now. I''m afraid that something will happen." The neighbor told Jane that Jade had been visiting her recently. She was afraid that something bad would happen to her family. "Madam, are you talking about Jade?" Jane asked in disbelief. "Yes, she is Zack''s sister. She didn''t tell us when we ask her why she was here. She has been here for several times. You''d better ask her what happened as soon as possible." If there was nothing wrong, no one would go to other''s house every two or three days "I see, ma''am. Thank you." Jane was also puzzled. When did they get along so well with Jade? Why did she come here so many times? In the past, they didn''t have any contact at all, just like strangers. She didn''t know why she came to their house today during the Spring Festival and even said that she wanted to introduce a boyfriend to Celia. Zack''s sis out there." Of course she was jealous of other people''s good business. Although people looked down upon self-employed business, they had made a lot of money secretly in the past few years. "Well, our shop has been running for so many years. It''s an old shop with regular customers. Our business would be fine, you can rest assured." Mindy was confident. As long as it didn''t affect her making money, she didn''t care about it at all. "Don''t be too confident. Be careful. By the way, don''t change the topic. I just asked you how much money you gave Sunny secretly." Sam Li, Mindy''s husband, almost forgot what he just asked. "What do you mean? Sunny is your daughter. What''s wrong with me giving money to my daughter? Besides, you don''t want her to take care of you when you get old?" Mindy would satisfy Sunny''s every requirement. Moreover, Sunny''s needs were within her ability. Of course, Mindy should satisfy her. Why did she work so hard to make money? It was for her dear daughter. Chapter 324 The Off Season Became The Peak Season "Who said that I don''t want to spend money for my daughter?" Sam said crossly. The reason why he want her to go to school because he wanted her to live a happy life in the future. His daughter didn''t have to suffer what they had suffered before, so he hoped that she could be well-educated and find a good family. But now she found a Man who needed their help and support. Although Sam didn''t say this in front of his daughter, on this point, he was very dissatisfied. "Then why do you still ask? Sunny is thoughtful since childhood. She must have her own needs if she ask for money. You know your own daughter." Sunny did well in study and was sensible. She didn''t make them worry since childhood, so they loved and spoil her more. "Of course I know my own daughter. But Joseph''s family is not good. Their family is a bottomless hole. We have help him and give him a lot of money before they get married. What if they get married in the future?" Although Joseph was also a talented student and Sam was very sat The shop assistant said. "Do you know who is the boss? Where is she come from?" Mindy had to pay attention to the business in the shop now. She was a little neglected in the past, but now others were going to steal her job. She couldn''t continue to sit by and do nothing. "I don''t know. We''ve never been inside!" The shop assistant shook her head. "Really?" Girls nowadays liked to be beautiful. She believed that they were curious about the clothes in other stores. Women all liked to be beautiful. "Tell me, it''s not a shameful thing. Everyone loves beauty." "Mrs. Mindy, we did go there, but don''t worry. We didn''t buy anything there." They didn''t dare to continue to lie to their boss. After all, it was a job and the boss was not in the shop to supervise them. They couldn''t find another job like that. "I didn''t blame you. Didn''t you say that the clothes in their shop are very fashionable? Didn''t you buy those fashionable clothes?" Mindy had her own reason to ask this question. Chapter 325 Pave The Way "We want to buy it, but it''s a little expensive for us." One of the shop assistants said honestly. She had planned to buy a dress inside when she got her salary this month. "Expensive? Is it more expensive than ours?" Mindy was even more confused. What did that shop sell? Gold? It was even more expensive than their clothes. Since it was expensive, why there were so many people trying to buy it? Wasn''t everyone short of money now? "Yes, Mrs. Mindy. Their clothes are more expensive than ours. Now they are doing activities. Even if the price is reduced by ten dollars, they are still more expensive than ours." The shop assistant said affirmatively. But their clothes were indeed beautiful. There was no doubt that the decoration style of the shop was good and looked very elegant. The shop assistant''s words made Mindy pay attention to this matter. Who on earth came here to do business? What was her intention? Her shop couldn''t be destroyed, or the living standard of her whole family would decline. She was going to save money for a few at those people didn''t take him serious. "He has done a good job. I believe that Mr. Jasper will find someone through all kinds of channels. Someone would definitely be willing to put on your clothes and take photos." Cain had brought some clothes with him. They were of good quality and style, and someone would definitely recognize them. "Thank you for your kind words. If we succeed, I will inform you first to come here to get the goods." Although Dyer didn''t have much contact with Celia directly, through these two encounters, he was more and more appreciating her working style and attitude of life. Instead of being greedy as a businesswoman, she had a sincerity and treated him like a friend. Of course, the reason why Celia tried to get close to Dyer was not that she really cared about his spring clothes. She just wanted to have a good relationship with him. If she went to college and left, she hoped that Dyer could help her aunt and mother when they came to purchase the goods. She had to make everything well-prepared for them. Chapter 326 Buy Gifts Generously After visiting Dyer, Celia went back to Jay''s shop. "Do you still have any stockings?" She walked around Jay''s shop and didn''t find any stockings. "Yes. I hid them. I knew you would definitely want them, so I didn''t sell them at all." He could make money by selling other socks. Although he didn''t make much money, he had kept all the socks for Celia since she needed them. She would definitely sell these novel things, and the result was as he expected. "Jay, you are getting smarter and smarter." Jay had not only broadened his horizon, but also became smarter. He has learned to read other people''s minds. He is worth teaching. "I learned it from you." Being praised by Celia, Jay scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed. "How about this? I''ll bring you some books next time. If you have nothing else to do, you can read more books. It will certainly help you." The reason why Jay didn''t go to school was probably because of his distressed family. He didn''t have that condition. Now his shop had worth it, and it didn''t matter if it was expensive. Moreover, she could earn money back by selling a few more overcoats. Celia was not the kind of person who would hold the money tightly in her arms when she made some money. Money couldn''t make money unless it was spent. After all these things were done, she had planned to go to the NY city to look for Hale. She didn''t know how he had thought about the decoration, but he hadn''t given her a reply yet. She was anxious. Although she had his phone number, she couldn''t rashly contact him. She knew herself well enough. She was willing to wait patiently. The reason why she was not in a hurry was that Zack hadn''t got the hang of the decoration and hadn''t become sophisticated in this field. If he didn''t have the ability, he would lose the deal. In this respect, Celia was a little unconfident. She didn''t know her uncle''s ability was and whether he could meet the standard of a businessman like Hale. Before that, she hoped that her uncle could get some practical training. Chapter 327 Good Days Are Coming To An End Before leaving, Celia asked Jay to go to the NY city. She brought some special local products with her. Jasper and his son went to NY city with his son. He must miss his hometown very much when he left the place he was familiar with at such a old age. These special local products should relieve his worries and grief about his hometown, but Celia didn''t call Hale. Otherwise, Hale would thought that she took advantage of her friendship with Jasper and put some pressure on the cooperation. Celia didn''t want to do this kind of thing the most. She was afraid that it would hurt their relationship, so she didn''t contact Hale directly. It was the same to keep in touch with Jasper. When Jasper received the gifts, he would definitely tell his son. Hale was smart enough to understand what the gifts meant. A few days after her gifts were sent out, Celia still didn''t receive a call at home. It seemed that 80% of the cooperation was going to fail. But no matter whether it was a success or not new the nature of people in the Tang family. They just couldn''t bear to see others live a better life than them. They would destroy what they couldn''t get in the end. They had no humanity at all. The clothing shop was the income of the whole family, and it was also the anchorage of her uncle, aunt, and mother''s hope. It was not easy to find such a good shop, which could not only provide the food and clothing of the whole family, but also not cause any harm. The whole family could be safe together. Celia didn''t want the clothing shop to be destroyed by them. So she couldn''t be passive. In order to protect everyone, she must take the initiative this time. Celia followed Mindy until she ran to a clothing shop. Celia had a very bad feeling now. Was this shop owned by Mindy? She came to their shop because she was jealous of their business? If that was the case, Mindy would definitely turn against her shop. Celia hid in a corner and didn''t enter the shop until Mindy left. Chapter 328 The Tang Family Was In An Uproar Celia asked Jim for help, and she also hired a few strong men to keep her safe, in order to prevent the people from the Tang family from making trouble. Zack, Jane and Wendy went back to have a rest these two days. They''d better not show up. This time, they can''t let the Tang family mess around. This time, Celia went back to the D Village in secret. Mindy must have hidden the fact that she was a real self-employed businesswoman from the Tang family. How could Celia not let the Tang family know about it? She must let the Tang family all get involved, so that they couldn''t live a good life. Celia deliberately said that Mindy had opened a big clothing shop in the city and she had earned a lot of money these years. She also said that the money Mindy invested was given by Sue in secret. Sue was a rural woman and didn''t even work. How could she get the money? It was all because of her three honest sons who handed over the hard-earned money every year to her. r sister-in-law had gone all out this time. She really admired Lucy. "You are such a crazy woman. How could you swear your own son? Are you still Wade''s mother?" Sue trembled with anger and pointed at her eldest daughter-in-law fiercely. She might have a fake feeling for others, but she had always taken good care of Wade, her grandson. She would never allow anyone to curse her own grandson like this. She was still waiting for Wade to go to college and bring honor to the family. "Of course I am his mother. No one in the world loves him more than I do. Just tell me if you have given the money to Mindy. Mother, don''t lie. If you lie, think about Wade, your only grandson." Lucy wanted to use this trick to make Sue admit it. If it weren''t for this trick, Sue would definitely deny it. She knew Sue very well since she had lived under the same roof with her for so long. "You... You are forcing me to death!" Sue trembled and fainted the next second. Chapter 329 Divorce If You Dont Move Out "Your trick is completely useless to us. We won''t be fooled." Sue trembled on the ground, while Lucy and Denies stood aside indifferently without any response. In the past, Sue had used this trick for many times to deal with their son and them. Every time they quarreled at the most critical moment, she would always fall down. "I, I really passed out this time. My head hurts." Sue''s face turned pale. It seemed that she didn''t pretend this time, but she had already challenged the bottom line of her daughter-in-law. If she had lied too much, no one was willing to believe her anymore. At this time, the Tang family was in an uproar. The eldest daughter-in-law and the second daughter-in-law were working together. Even Lewis and Wood, who worked outside, were called back. Something big happened in their family. Celia asked Zack, Wendy and Jane to have a good rest at home these days. No one was allowed t e out of our house? Don''t be angry. Take care of yourself." Every time Sue pretended to be sick, it worked like a charm, and his son quickly compromised. He could earn money again if he lost money, but he had only one mother. "I''m telling you, Lewis. If you don''t move out with me, I''ll divorce you. I''ll take Wade away. You can stay with your mother and take care of her." Lucy said seriously. "Wood, if you don''t agree, I will divorce you and leave your family. I can''t live here anymore." Denies followed suit. It was just a divorce. She was not afraid of them. On the contrary, she had a hard time in the Tang family. She had endless dirty work every day, and she had to suffer because of Sue. She was really fed up with it. "You''re too old to get divorced. Don''t be angry." As long as Sue was not involved, in fact, the couple lived a good life. Once it came to Sue, it would definitely be a turmoil. Chapter 330 Take Your Mother To Your House "I''m telling you, Lewis. I didn''t say anything out of anger. I have suffer a lot in your family. Do you really think I can''t live without your family? I can support myself even I was outside alone. And Wade is my son. I have to take him away. if he grew up in such an environment, he will be taught something bad by you." If Sue wasn''t so strong, and asked Mindy to return the money, or if she had a good explanation, Lucy wouldn''t have felt that she looked like a fool in this family. But now Sue pretended to be innocent and miserable now, and didn''t want to make it clear. At the worst, Lucy could move out, and her man wouldn''t listen to her. Divorce was not a big deal. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t be alive or would starve to death after moving out. What was more, she could go back to her parents'' home. Denies didn''t get along well with her sister-in-law Lucy before. She thought that her sister-in-law would bully her just because she could give birth to a son. But what Lucy said now was exactly what she wanted. De king hard to earn money all year round. We are the one who have been taking care your dear mother. What? Do you mean that we don''t serve her well? " Lucy had put up with Windy for a long time. Lucy used to think that Mindy''s daughter was a college student and admired her very much. She had always hoped that Windy''s daughter could help her son Wade, so every time she bowed to Windy and flattered her. Now Lucy didn''t care about her anymore. It felt good to fight back. "Lucy, I''m not blaming you. If you serve her well, my mother won''t have to stay in the hospital, right?" Mindy stared at Lucy with a fake smile. She thought that Lucy was just a woman from the countryside and dared to go against her. "Well, I admit that it''s my fault. You live in the city with good living conditions, and you don''t need to do farm work. I guess you are rich and filial. Since you think that we can''t take good care of you and you are capable, you can take your dear mother to live with you, so that you don''t have to worry about her!" Chapter 331 Spread The News "Mindy, I also admit that we didn''t take good care of my mother-in-law. In case that we would make her angry and she would be in the hospital again, I think what my sister-in-law said is right. You take our mother to your house, so you could take good care of her!" Denies also made a push. It was enough for her to take care of the old woman. If Sue left the Tang family, the Tang family would become a heaven. She was very happy at the thought of this, and she liked her sister-in-law more and thought that she was on fire today. Bring her to live in the city? Living with her daughter? Sue had never thought of this before, but now when they mentioned it, she had a certain desire. She had worked hard to raise her children up. To be honest, she hadn''t had a day''s happiness so far. If she could live a city life without doing anything every day and no one pissed her off, maybe she could live a few more years. In the past, if her daughter looked at each other and immediately denied, "How can we open a clothing shop? We have spent the money on Sunny''s college tuition. How can we have extra money to open a shop?" Mindy tried her best to hide it, but of course she couldn''t let them know it. She couldn''t let them destroy her business. "Windy, you don''t have to hide it. After all, a secret would come to light one day. We knew it. Your family has spent a lot in order to train Sunny to study. Normally, there is no free money to invest in the clothing shop, but even if you don''t any money, your dear mother has. Although our family is not rich, we still have some money. Your two silly brothers have handed over all their the hard-earned money from part-time jobs to mom. We have no money left. Over the years, even if it is just a small sum of money in the beginning, it would have been accumulate to several thousands, right?" Lucy said word by word, staring at the two of them. Chapter 332 Go With My Wife "Do you have any evidence that mom gave us the money? If you have, show me the evidence." Facing their aggressiveness, Mindy began to play tricks. They didn''t have an IOU note, no witness or any proof, and they didn''t even know how much it was. Why did they dare to shout here? "You... Do you want to deny it?" Lucy pointed at Mindy''s nose angrily. After all, she had lived in the city for so many years. How could she be so shameless. "Lucy, it''s not that I don''t want to admit it. It''s just that you don''t have the account book. If you have it, how much money do I owe you? I''ll pay you back with interest immediately." It was a good way to deal with them. They had just roared at her, and now their voices were much lower. Mindy was actually happy secretly. They were too stupid to fight with her. "Mom, did you hear that? This is your good daughter. You gave away your son''s hard-earned money in this certainly get worse. "Bullshit? I asked you to take care of mom. Just tell me, are you willing to take care of her? If you don''t want to, just give us all the money mom gave you, so that we can return to our previous peaceful life." Lewis said. And it was what Wood wanted to say now. He couldn''t let it go, or his wife would be gone. "How can you be so aggressive?" Mindy couldn''t refuse her brothers all of a sudden, nor could she hurt her mother''s heart. Sue hadn''t said anything yet, just to protect herself. If she refused to take care of Sue, it would break her heart. "Well, stop arguing. You just want money. How much is it? I''ll give it to you." Sam couldn''t stand it anymore. He roared. It seemed that the problem of the Tang family could only be solved with money. "Sam, you finally admit it!" Sam''s words proved Lucy''s doubts. As expected, Sue gave the money to her daughter secretly. Chapter 333 Sow Discord Between Mother And Daughter "Sam, what are you doing?" Mindy roared and regardless of all her previous elegant image. "Mindy, what the hell do you want to do? Do you want to see your brothers divorce? Or do you want to see our family break up?" Sam looked directly at Mindy. If her brother didn''t care about Sue and Mindy would take care of her, their family couldn''t live in peace. "What do you mean? Don''t you want to live with me anymore?" Mindy didn''t expect that her husband couldn''t keep calm at this time. As long as she insisted and refused to admit it, what could her brother and sister-in-law do to her? Could they really let their mother starve to death? Sam was stupid. He shouldn''t surrender at this time. They were about to win. "How much money you borrowed from mom? Gave it back to her, so that the two families could live a better life. Of course, if you want to take care of your mom, I don''t mind. If you take her to our house, fo important as you. She I''d so kind to you. I didn''t expect that she are not willing to take her to the city to take care of her. Are you her biological daughter? You are too cruel." Lucy said without any hesitation, trying to piss her off. Mindy didn''t want to take care of Sue, but she pretended to be affectionate to Sue. However, she didn''t fawn on Mindy for what she had done. Mindy promised to pay the money back, but Lucy didn''t intend to let her go. "Stop arguing. Let me be alone for a while, okay?" Sue lay on the bed and covered herself with the quilt. "Mom, have a good rest. I''ll make some soup for you at home and bring it here." Mindy tried to comfort her mother. "No, thanks. You can go out now. I want to be alone for a while." Sue drove everyone out. "Lucy, Denies, if anything happens to mother today, I won''t let you go." Outside the ward, Mindy gnashed her teeth at her two sister-in-law. Chapter 334 Shall We Go To The Capital City Together At this time, Celia had no time to care about the Tang family''s affairs at all. She had been living a good life in the rental house and was unprecedentedly happy. However, Wendy and Jane couldn''t stay at home. They didn''t know what they should do. They just felt like they were seriously ill. They couldn''t stay here and so nothing for a whole day, so the two of them took off other people''s quilts and washed them regardless of Granny Li''s interference. "Let me tell you, even if you help me wash the quilt, I won''t reduce the rent for you." Granny Li still didn''t appreciate her kindness and kept a distance from her. "Grandma, you are so mean to us every day. Don''t miss us again after we leave." Wendy and Jane didn''t mind the landlady''s words at all. After getting along with her for a long time, they knew that she was such a person. However, sometimes Celia would retort, but she usually stopped in time. "Are you leaving?" As soon as Granny Li heard that they were leaving, she was shocke omething wrong, he will take care of it. Don''t be so stressed. I will help you." Taking the first step is enough. Besides, if Hale wants to cooperate with him, they were experienced. A trip to the capital city would widen their experience. "That would be troublesome for Sharon. You two are not married yet. If his parents know that, they will look down upon us." Zack was afraid that Sharon''s family would look down upon Celia. "We don''t count on his parents, and we don''t ask him to help with the decoration. We rely on our own strength. Uncle, just tell me if you want to go or not. If you don''t want to go, I won''t force you. But this is a good opportunity, and I don''t think you should waste it." It was an opportunity. If he missed it, she didn''t know how long he would have to wait. Moreover, Celia felt that her uncle had to do the job sooner or later. He''d better take advantage of the current situation and accumulate more experience, so that he could make more money as soon as possible. Chapter 335 Clothes Were Important "Celia, I''ll go with you!" Without thinking too much, Zack immediately nodded his head and agreed. Suffering was nothing, not a big deal. He had to give it a try. If he didn''t try, he would never know whether he could make it or not. "Okay, uncle. I believe you. Let''s go to the capital together." Celia couldn''t hide her excitement at the thought that her uncle would go to the capital with her. "But what if we fail?" "Failure is the foundation of success. Even if we fail, as long as we have the confidence, we can start over again. Uncle, we have nothing anyway. What are we afraid of?" Celia''s comfort made people feel at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. Yes, he did have nothing. He shouldn''t be afraid of failure. He was not even as brave as a little girl. "Mom, aunt, uncle agreed to go to the capital with me. I went to buy uncle a suit." After greeting her mother and aunt, Celia was about to go to the gate, which confused Wendy and Jane. Going to the capital city? "Wait a minute. Why didn''t you t e a little different from other guests. In his eyes, she was picky. "Little girl, are you sure you want to do this?" The materials Celia chose were the best, and her requirements were also the highest. There were a lot of details to deal with, and it would take him some time to do it. "Yes, just do it as I told you. And the length must be in accordance with the height proportion of my uncle. He can''t look like he is wearing someone''s suit." This was the most basic. Since it cost money to tailor clothes for her uncle, it must fit him well. "I can satisfy all your requirements, but if you are not satisfied by that time, I can''t sell your uncle''s clothes to others because of the size, and this suit would also be a waste." The boss was worried that if Celia went back on her word, the suit would be wasted. "Boss, don''t worry. I will trust you. How about this? If you don''t believe me, I will give you a deposit of 100 dollars. The rest will be paid when we come to pick up the goods. You can rest assured!" Chapter 336 The Most Handsome Man In The Street This time, Celia not only took her uncle with her, but also asked him to bring two reliable partners with him to have a small trial with him. After all, Zack would have his own decoration team in the future, so his team had to learn and experience with him. It was useless if she was the only one who was experienced. The most important thing for the team was to cooperate with each other. Only in this way could they do one thing well. Celia had ordered clothes for her uncle in a hurry and gave the boss a few more dollars. The boss had made the clothes overnight and informed them to try them on the second day. If there was anything wrong, he would make some adjustments. Celia looked at the design and appearance of the finished product and felt very satisfied. This was what she wanted. She couldn''t wait to let her uncle have a try. After Zack came out, Celia''s eyes lit up. He was the first person to wear a suit when she came here. She didn''t expect that he was her uncle. Th He was born and raised in the capital. No one knew better than him what delicious food and interesting places the capital had. "Thank you. We came here mainly for decoration. I heard that your house is to be decorated, right?" She came here for business. It wouldn''t be too late to take a walk after she finished it. "Yes, it''s my house. I''ve heard that uncle is good at decorations. I''d rather leave it to him, so I''m not worried about it. You can decorate it slowly. I won''t urge you." Adams Li said. Besides, he didn''t dare to urge her. She was Sharon''s wife. No one dared to say no. They went to the house first. It was newly bought and there was no trace of decoration. Besides, it had a bedroom, a kitchen, a bathroom and a living room. Although it was not large, it had all the things he needed, and this kind of house was very suitable for Celia''s uncle to decorate. There would be much pressure. Besides, Zack had read for a long time, so he should have a general idea. Chapter 337 Visit Him By The Way Celia took a quick look at the house. It wouldn''t be difficult for Zack to do it. There were many kinds of decoration books he had read, and he would do a great job. It was the first time that Zack had done it, so he didn''t know where to start. "Mr. Li, what kind of decoration style do you like? Or what does your family like? Please tell us so that we have sorted out the plan and confirmed it. Then we can start the construction." If Adams didn''t like this style when Zack had half done it, he couldn''t redo it at that time. It wouldn''t be really troublesome. So even if he was an acquaintance introduced by Sharon, she had to set this rule first, in case she would have to argue with him. "As for the style, I don''t pay much attention to it. I live in this house by myself. If I have a wife in the future, it may become a wedding house. So the styles have to keep up with the times. Sister-in-law, it''s up to you." Adams spoke out his requirements. The future wedding room should keep up with the pace of the Are you sure? If he knows it, he will kill me." Celia didn''t play according to the routine at all. It was not wrong for Sharon to say that she was a fascinating woman. Girls were eager to stick to Sharon. It was the first time that someone had refused Sharon like that. It was strange! Celia was really different from those ordinary girls. "Don''t worry, just turn off your phone. After I figure out my work here, I''ll come to him when I''m free." In fact, Sharon was a soft-hearted man. "What? You are not here to see Sharon?" How could she say that she only had spare time to see Sharon? If she didn''t have spare time, she really wouldn''t go? Nowadays, he couldn''t understand the girls anymore. Playing hard to get? It seemed that Sharon met a master in love this time. He was so miserable. "Of course I''m not here to visit him. I''m here for the decoration of your house. If I have time, I can drop by to see him." "Celia, you are awesome!" He didn''t expect that Sharon would end up like this. Chapter 338 A Big Meal In The Capital City Zack and Celia discussed the style of Adams''s house. The decoration design was drawn by Celia. Although it was not very professional, the overall style and the place where things were placed were clear. "Celia, have you ever learned art from an early age?" Seeing the drawing handed over by Celia, Adams was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that she was good at drawing. "No, I''ve learned all these by myself. But don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied with the decoration. If you''re not satisfied, we won''t charge you a penny." Both Celia and Zack were not professional. In fact, she didn''t want to lie about their strength, but she wanted others to have confidence in them, so she said that. "Celia, don''t say that. The drawing is very professional. It can''t be seen that you have never learn it before. I am very relieved to let you decorate my new home." No matter it was because of Celia''s serious attitude or she was Sharon''s girlfriend, it was impossible for Adams t Zack said in a low voice. It was not a dish at all. She was throwing away her money. Zack felt so sorry for her. "We can finish it. I believe in you. I have told you to order by yourselves, but you have to be polite to me. When you come to the capital city, you have to let everyone eat well. Only when you are full can you have the strength to work. I hope you can work hard after this meal, and strive for the decorated house to satisfy Mr. Li." There were a lot of dishes, but why couldn''t they be finished? All of them were young and energetic, and they needed to nourish their bodies. Moreover, the food they ate was not wasted. She was never stingy with food. "Thank you for your big meal today. Please don''t tell Sharon. If he knows I''m here for free meals, he will skin me alive." Adams didn''t dare to offend Sharon who was little devil and loved his wife so much. "Is he as scary as you said? Are you all so afraid of him?" Why Jim and Adams were so sacred of Sharon? Chapter 339 You Heartless Woman "Celia, it seems that you don''t know him well." Adams was about to tell her in detail when he felt a chill behind him, followed by a very powerful magnetic voice. "How about holding a meeting for you to talk about me?" It sounded so familiar? Adams thought he had an illusion and stood up from his seat instinctively until he saw a murderous man standing at the door. "Sha... Sharon..." Adams stammered. "Don''t scare him. Why are you here?" Celia didn''t expect that Sharon would appear here either. In her dream, his face was definitely not like this. He was a little thin, and at this time, his face had some green and brown marks. He was wearing combat uniform. Although his clothes was light in such cold winter, there was a little sweat on his forehead, which made him a little messy. But Celia was obsessed with him. Only in this way could he be like a man with full charm. "Celia, you are so heartless. I haven''t even slept well since I knew you came to the capital ci hy don''t you eat before you leave?" The military car was parked at the gate of the restaurant. Celia couldn''t help but ask. Since he had come, did he really have no time for a meal? "If I go back late, I can''t sleep tonight." Said Sharon. "Why?" "Because in order to see you, I broke the rules and went out without permission. I have to accept the punishment when I go back." "What?" Celia had thought that he was just joking, but she didn''t expect it to be true. Instead, she felt sorry for him in an instant. "What''s wrong? Do you feel so sorry for me now? I asked you to come to see me for so many days, but you didn''t come to see me. I''m so worried about you. Now that Adams turned off his mobile phone, I''m so angry. " He had been thinking about Celia''s face for countless days and nights. He had been looking forward to seeing her. He didn''t expect that she didn''t come to him at the first time when she came to the capital city. He was very unhappy about this. Chapter 340 Rely On My Sister-In-Law To Take Care Of Me In The Future "So are you angry with me or Adams?" Sharon was a man, but why he was so narrow minded? She could tell how much he wanted to be angry with her, but he didn''t dare to do so. She felt both angry and funny. "How dare I be angry with you? If I really get angry, I would not come here in such a hurry." He really wanted to know to see what she was thinking in her heart. Was he really important to her? "Then what are you doing here? To you quarrel with me? Or do you come here to settle accounts with Adams?" She had always felt the anger from Sharon. She was bold, and she was not afraid of him losing his temper. On the contrary, she really wanted to know what kind of man would be when Sharon lost his temper. Was he very horrible? "I''m really coming to see you, silly girl!" Sharon couldn''t help patting Celia''s head and held her in his arms. "Oh, uncle, they two are hugging each other. Don''t we need to stop them in public?" Adams asked curiously. planned to take her to the Museum of the capital city and the historical relics. In a word, they were bound to go to some places in the capital city, but Celia said that she just wanted to go to those places with Sharon. So his first tourist plan failed. "Adams, does Sharon have many comrades in arms?" She wouldn''t go to the military camp secretly. Since Sharon''s friends were all there, she thought that she should bring some gifts for them. "Yes, he has hundreds of people under his command now. He is still an official. Although he is gentle and tender in front of you, he is different in the army. He is very serious and domineering. The soldiers have to salute him when they sees him. He is a highly respected leader." That was also the reason why they admired Sharon. Although he had powerful family background, he could bear the pain that ordinary people couldn''t bear. How painful the military exercise was, but Sharon had persisted all the way till now. Chapter 341 She Has A Boyfriend "Do you have any dessert shops here?" Celia always wanted to do something by herself, which showed her sincerity. "Of course. If you like desserts, just tell me. I''ll take you there." Adams knew everything on the street. When Celia went in the dessert shop, she found that most of them were cakes and bread. They were single and the taste was ordinary. Since she was come from the 21 century, there was nothing special. "Boss, can I rent the kitchen for half a day? I can pay you the rent." Celia discussed with the boss. "Celia, do you want to make cakes by yourself? It''s far from his birthday." In fact, what he wanted to say was that could Celia even make cakes? Didn''t she come from the countryside? Cakes were rare. He was full of curiosity, which made him feel more and more interesting. "I don''t want to make cake for him. Anyway, I just want to make something by myself. By that time, you can be the first one to taste the finis t Adams was standing here and looking at him, he would have rushed into the kitchen to find out what was going on. "Don''t worry. Haste makes waste! Just wait patiently. It''ll be ready soon." Celia was working on it step by step, she felt as if she had returned to her previous life. In her previous life, she had thought that if one day she no longer fought in the business world, she would find a beautiful town and open a milk tea shop to make milk tea. After that, she would sell milk tea for the rest of her life. Adams and the boss had been sitting outside for the whole afternoon. Half an hour later, Celia finally came out with two cups of drinks like coffee. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Taste my cooking and see if it tastes good." It was the first time for Celia to make popular things in the twenty-first Century alone in this world. She was afraid that they didn''t like it. If they didn''t like it, it would be a waste of her efforts. Chapter 342 A Patent Of Sharon "Oh my God! What''s this?" "I''ve never tasted it before." The taste bloomed in his mouth, and he only took a sip. The rich mellow fragrance stayed in his mouth. What kind of magical drink was it? It seemed to have a magic, making people want to drink it up as if they had drunk a good glass of wine. "What do you think? Is it okay?" Celia asked expectantly, hoping that she wouldn''t disappoint. "Celia, look at the bottom of our glasses. It''s so delicious. I''m willing to buy a glass of it even if it''s sold for ten dollars." Adams was absolutely not exaggerating. It was really delicious. He had eaten a lot of delicacies and drank a lot of good things, but the food made by Celia would make him addicted and want to renew the drink. "Miss Celia, what is that? How did you make it? It''s so delicious." The owner of the dessert shop had expected that if his shop sold this kind of drink, and it would definitely be the only one shop who served this kind of drinks in the capital city, so at that time, there would ling pigs, he rarely saw raw pork. Every time he ate meat, it was ready-made. Celia''s mind was really surprising every time. You could never think of what she would think or do next. In a short time, she had shown her charm. "Adams, have you ever seen a pig being killed? Are you afraid?" He must have never seen such scene since there was a frightened look in his eyes. "I''m not afraid. I''ll go with you tomorrow." In order to show that he was not afraid of it, he plucked up the courage to say. Anyway, he didn''t have to kill the pig himself. "Okay. Get up early tomorrow. I have to send the fresh meat to the army as soon as possible." If the fresh meat was roasted again, she couldn''t help but to imagine how delicious the meat would be when it began to sizzle in the pan. Yes, Celia wanted to buy a whole pig, so she decided to make a barbecue. The milk tea and roast meat were perfect. She gave the soldiers some special condolence, which made everyone happy. She felt happy at the thought of it. Chapter 343 The Surprise Of A Pig When Celia came to the countryside of the capital city and saw the pigs fed by the villagers, she was excited, as if she had seen a lot of delicious pork kebabs. Thinking that she hadn''t eaten the kebabs for a long time, she was also greedy. "Celia, a whole pig? I don''t think it''s necessary. How about we buy some meat? It''s too much. A whole pig weighs at least one hundred or two hundred pounds." Celia was generous no matter what she did. Adams appreciated her generosity. However, he was scared to death when he saw such a fat pig to be sent to the army. "It is not too much. I don''t think so. It''s the hardest thing to be a soldier. Of course they have to eat enough." It was the first time that she went to the army base to see Sharon. She couldn''t be stingy. If the soldiers didn''t have enough meat, it would show that she was not generous at all. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. But I think that Sharon has never expected that you will give him such a big surprise." No e dust on the ground shrouding Anne''s face. "Evelyn, did you see that? He saw that I was riding a bike today. He knew that I was tired, but he didn''t invite me to get in the car? Bastard, Adams, are you out of your mind? I won''t talk to you anymore." Anne Yu jumped off her bike and stomped angrily. She really couldn''t accept that his attitude towards her had changed all of a sudden. "Well, Anne, don''t be angry. In fact, Adams is nice to you, but sometimes your attitude towards him is really bad. After all, he is a man who needs to maintain his dignity, so you should be gentle to him." Evelyn comforted. "You are nice to Sharon, but he didn''t even look at you." Anne had always been domineering. She couldn''t listen to other people''s advice, even her best friend. So she fought back fiercely, not caring about other people''s feelings at all. "Anne, go and play by yourself." Anne was not the only one who had a temper. Evelyn didn''t want to bear it anymore. Chapter 344 Introducing A Girl To Sharon Even if the weight of a whole pig was 200 pounds, Celia still felt it was not enough. In fact, apart from the head and bones, the meat that could be eaten was not very much. She wanted everyone to eat enough, and she was very confident in her barbecue technique. Therefore, Celia bought a small pig and killed one more, so she bought two whole pigs in total. Celia was very satisfied to see the pork. She must be the first one who gave a whole pig as a gift for Sharon. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help laughing. Adams went to the market and bought all the ingredients, scallion, ginger and garlic that Celia needed. It was just that she couldn''t finish the barbecue for hundreds of people even if she had to work on it for a whole night. In addition, she had prepared some vegetarian barbecue, which needed help. Otherwise, she couldn''t finish it even if she worked overtime for two days. It was a big project. l girl outside. She looks like a fairy. She said she was looking for you." That man had always thought that those female soldiers were beautiful enough. He didn''t know that there was always someone better than them. That beauty was attractive and dazzling. How lucky Sharon was to have her. "What is she name?" But Sharon didn''t care about it at all. Beautiful? It didn''t matter if she was beautiful or not. It was so superficial. Besides, no matter how beautiful she was, she couldn''t be as beautiful as his girlfriend, Celia. "I... I haven''t had the time to ask." He didn''t have the time to ask her just now. She was so beautiful, but even Sharon didn''t care about her at all. "No matter who comes to me, just tell him that I''m not free. If you come to bother me again, I''ll add 100 push ups to you. Go over there." He didn''t care who she was. He just wanted to know when Celia would come to see him. Chapter 345 A Beautiful Wife "Sir, I have made it clear..." That man couldn''t refuse such a beautiful girl''s request, so at the risk of being punished by 100 push ups, the soldier came to the place where Sharon was again, trembling with fear. "Didn''t you hear what I said? Didn''t I say that you don''t need to care about her?" Sharon''s anger was about to erupt. "Sir, I''ve made it clear. That girl said her surname is Tang. She asked you to pick her up at the door right now." After saying that, the soldier took a look at Sharon, hoping that that girl at the door really knew Sharon. Otherwise, he would be the one to suffer. "Tang? Did you hear it wrong?" Before the soldier could answer, Sharon ran forward like a gust of wind. Did Celia really come to see him? Did she really come here? He was so excited that his beautiful wife came to the army to see him. All the people on the training ground didn''t know what had happened. They only knew that the usually calm in the world! Peter Zhang was a little angry at the rejection of Sharon just now. He kindly introduced the girl to him, but this boy didn''t appreciate it at all. He wanted to see what kind of person the girl at the door was. How could she fascinate Sharon and make Sharon refuse him. After taking a look at Celia, Peter knew why he was refused by Sharon just now. No wonder Sharon was so stubborn. It turned out that he really had a girlfriend. Moreover, she didn''t look like an ordinary girl. Not only was she graceful, but also looked extremely beautiful. Her face was as red as a rose, and her delicate figure was slim. With her black hair, she was perfect. She was so beautiful. If a girl stood by her side and compared with her, she would disgrace herself and make a food of herself. But he had just heard from the soldiers'' discussion that such a beautiful and fair skinned girl seemed to come from a countryside. Did Sharon find a village girl? Chapter 346 A Small Gift "She is so beautiful!" "When can I find such a beautiful wife?" "No wonder he was so excited just now. If I had such a beautiful girlfriend, I would probably be too happy to walk straight now." The soldiers in the crowd whispered, and some of them even blushed. They were usually in closed training, and it was difficult to meet even an ordinary girl, let alone a beauty. So most of the soldiers in the army were single. They had planned to take advantage of the arrival of this opportunity to make fun of Sharon and avenge him for the maltreatment Sharon had done to them on the training ground. However, in front of such a beauty as Celia, they were not only embarrassed to speak, but also didn''t want to show their rude side. It was the first time that Celia had been surrounded by these people in the army. It was reasonable for her to be shy, but she didn''t expect that this soldier was even more shy than her. They just stood there with blushed faces and wa ere are so many people here. How much do you need to prepare? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" Celia came to the army today all of a sudden, and Sharon didn''t know anything about it. Adams didn''t tell her anything. He took a look at Adams and decided to settle accounts with him later. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I will embarrass you if I prepare some shabby gifts?" Celia teased. If he had prepared the gifts for her, there would be no surprise. Besides, she didn''t like to rely on men. "God, how can I feel ashamed of you? These guys can''t even take their eyes away from you. No matter what gifts you give them, I believe they will like them very much. I''m afraid that you''ll be too tired to prepare so many gifts. I''m afraid that you''ll be tired." With a pitiful look at Celia, Sharon said. Whoever dared to dislike the gift from his wife was courting to death. Even if Celia gave him some grass as gifts, he would cherish them as his treasures. Chapter 347 A Generous Gift "Oh, she is Sharon''s girlfriend. She is so beautiful. Now I know why Sharon doesn''t like the girl I introduced. It turns out that his girlfriend is a beauty. It''s really enviable." Peter didn''t want to join the fun, but he was not reconciled. A village girl pretended to be generous, as if her family had a golden mountain. How could she give gifts to so many soldiers in the army? Could she afford it? If she sent gifts to everyone in the army, her family might not even be able to afford a meal for a year. The consumption level of the capital city was much higher than that of an ordinary countryside. Or maybe she brought some local products? If so, that was ridiculous. The reason why Peter didn''t want to leave was that he wanted to know what the gift that Celia had prepared for them. It was a good chance for him to mock Sharon and embarrass him. Only then did Peter feel happy and comfortable. "Hello." Celia was neither humble nor p Celia." "Miss Celia, you are the best. You are so kind to us. Even if we only have one bite of meat, we will feel happy about it." "¡­¡­" Celia was the most generous one among the family members who came to visit in the army. Two pigs? This gift was too big? Although sometimes they would also eat meat, how could the meat in the canteen compare with the meat brought by Celia? The meat in the canteen was tasteless, and the food brought by Celia was different. It was her sincerity. "Why do you bring so much meat? How much does it cost?" Celia''s brilliant mind was really something that ordinary women couldn''t have. She always moved Sharon. No wonder she was the woman he had been missing day and night. This move was really unusual. He didn''t expect that she would do such a thing. Therefore, even if she wasn''t with him, as long as he thought of her face, he didn''t have any interest in other women.In his eyes, Celia was the best. Chapter 348 Ill Listen To Your Command Today "I earned the money myself. Don''t worry about it. And the comrade just said that you would meet another girl. I will settle the accounts with you when there is no one else." There was a hint of threat in Celia''s smiling eyes. Sharon was flustered. He had thought that she wouldn''t mind it since she didn''t say anything just now. He didn''t expect that she just didn''t want to embarrass him in front of people. This matter had more or less caused moved his heart. It seemed that she still cared about this matter. But he felt a little proud in his heart, which meant that she was jealous. "I will tell you the truth. But I will show my attitude first. You are the only woman in my heart. I don''t like any other girl except you. But as long as you are happy, I will be happy no matter what to do with me. I will never resist." As long as Celia was happy, he would do anything. "Humph!" Celia turned her head away proudly. She didn''t believe what the m . It must be delicious. In the past two days, he had known a lot of novel things. He didn''t think that Celia was a rural person. Instead, he felt that he didn''t know much more than her, and he like a bumpkin. "Celia, did you just say that you did it yourself? So many drinks?" It was not that Sharon didn''t believe in Celia. It was just that he hadn''t drunk this kind of drink for so many years in the capital. If there was such a good drink in the capital, he would know it. "Of course it''s all cooked by Celia. She spent the whole afternoon and one night making so many cups of milk tea. The owner of the dessert shop also took a fancy to this milk tea, saying that he was willing to give half of his shares to Celia and let her teach him to make milk tea. But she finally refused. She said that this is your only patent, and she would only make it for you in the future. I''m so moved that I''m going to cry." Adams''s voice was full of affection. Chapter 349 A Kiss "Celia, it''s so delicious. How did you make it? How could it be so delicious?" "Sister-in-law, can I renew the cup?" "Miss Celia, can I have another one, please?" "¡­¡­" The milk tea brought by Celia was highly praised. Everyone drank it up in one gulp. It was really delicious, especially fragrant. "If you want to drink it, ask your wife to go home and make it for you. You guys are so lucky today. How dare you want to drink it next time. Only in your dreams. I tell you, this is pearl milk tea. It''s not sold in the capital city yet. Only my wife can do it. I have this patent. And I''m the only one who can drink it the future" As a low-key person, Sharon seldom showed off, but today he just like a primary school student who was competing with others for candy. "I''m so envious of you, boss!" "It''s so unfair!" Celia was not only beautiful, but also good at cooking. How could people not envy her? She He missed her so much. "Hmm... You..." The kiss was so fierce that Celia was caught off guard. He kissed her? This feeling was indescribable. Celia didn''t really hate it. It was just her instinct to resist. She couldn''t enjoy and respond calmly. Otherwise, Sharon would be more arrogant. So she bit him and cursed him instinctively. "Honey, if you keep shouting, people outside will think that we can''t wait anymore." In his worship, there was a strong self-confidence in his snicker. "You framed me!" They were barbecuing outside, so they might have to keep it down a notch. "I didn''t. Don''t I know what kind of people my subordinates are? If you don''t believe me, I will scream and prove it to you." As soon as he finished speaking, he was about to shout, but Celia covered his mouth and said, "How dare you!" If there was really someone eavesdropping outside, it would be very embarrassing. Chapter 350 Thank You, Sister-in-law Celia had to yield obediently since she was in his place. A handsome young man like Sharon was attractive and charming. She would never be able to chase him in her previous life, let alone kissing him. It was just a daydream. So she had realized her dream since she could meet him and fall in love with him in this life. She was afraid that she would wake up at any time after kissing him. She had been used to her new identity after such a long time. She was praised as a beauty by everyone. More importantly, when she was in love with Sharon, she seemed to be an eighteen year old girl. As the kiss went deeper and deeper, he held himself tighter and tighter, as if he was afraid that she would slip away. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Of course, he was unwilling to let her go. But he knew what he should do. He wouldn''t do anything recklessly in the army. Besides, Celia was a student now. In order to protect her reputati older. Last time, she just mentioned it, but she didn''t expect that Jay would be so concerned. He told his brother about it. It was a good thing that Jay could come, but he had to make a decision by himself. "It''s my own decision. Jay has listened to me since he was a child, and he will definitely agree." Allen made the decision without authorization. He didn''t think his brother would resist him. "If it was you who made the decision, I''m afraid I can''t agree. Of course, I welcome him to cooperate with me. But he earned his the socks shop by himself. Now the profit is good every day. It''s not easy to make money. If you sell the shop and join me rashly, what if you can''t make money with me?" No one dared to guarantee anything, and so did Celia. She didn''t want Jay to lose everything in the end. In that case, she would be a sinner. Although Allen was his brother, he couldn''t make the decision for his brother in this matter. Chapter 351 A Group Of Rivals In Love "Wait, are you going to open a decoration shop?" If Allen hadn''t mentioned it, Sharon wouldn''t have known it at all. Celia had never told him. "What? Can''t I?" What''s wrong with her running a decoration shop? Yes, this industry may not be popular now, but who can guarantee that it won''t happen in the future. In doing business, she should not only care about the profit in front of her, but should focus on the long-term development. First of all, she should invest and build a solid foundation. Then she didn''t have to worry about the future. "Why haven''t I heard you mention it? How much does it cost?" What Sharon didn''t lack most was money. He could afford one hundred and eighty thousand dollars for her or even more. Celia was his girlfriend. She was short of money for investment now, so she would rather tell an outsider than him. What he cared about now was that if Celia came to him to discuss with him when something happened. "Yes, I nee "Don''t listen to him. If I have the chance to come here again in the future, I will bring you some delicious food." Celia felt that the people were kind in the army. After all, they were the most lovely people in the world who protected their country and their families. "Don''t make such a big noise next time." A loud voice came from the other end of the line. "Hello, commander" It was no other than the commander in the army. The soldiers put down the kebabs in their hands and saluted one after another. The lively atmosphere suddenly became a little serious. Celia knew that he must be a military officer whose position was higher than Sharon''s, so everyone was so serious. Generally speaking, it was not good to send things to the army in public, but she came as a family member, so it should be reasonable. Would she cause any trouble to Sharon? Thinking of this, Celia was a little flustered. She couldn''t do anything bad out of kindness. Chapter 352 I Can Give Up Being A Soldier For You "Commander, I''m sorry. I just came to visit my boyfriend today. I bought too many things, so I invited everyone to eat together. I''ll be careful next time." The discipline of the army was strict. It was not a casual thing. Celia didn''t want to get Sharon involved in this matter, or to leave a very bad impact in front of the leaders. "You bought too much? Why did I hear that you bought two pigs? You are really generous. No wonder these guys didn''t even do the training this noon. They were so lazy when they saw the food. You are not allowed to eat tonight." The commander looked angry, and the soldiers didn''t dare to retort at all. "Well, Duke, are you finished? Can you leave here now? Don''t scare my wife." On the other hand, Sharon didn''t take his superior seriously. He was not afraid at all. He stood up for Celia and held her hand. "You brat, you haven''t married her yet, but you are protecting her like this. What if you get married in the future? Isn''t it appropriate for you to be a hen pecked rsity, we two can be together. " Celia decided to go to the University of the capital. As a big city, it had a mature development in all aspects, and there were more opportunities and chances. The most important thing was that Sharon was here. Since she had decided to be with him, it was better not to have a long separation with him. "Will you really apply for the University in the capital?" As soon as he heard this, he became excited at once. In a city, there would indeed be more chances to meet each other. "Of course, I will take the examination, but it depends on whether I can pass it or not." After all, most of exams relied on her own memories. Celia really didn''t dare to say for sure whether she could pass the college entrance examination successfully or not. "You must pass the exam. I believe you!" Celia was smart. As long as she wanted, Sharon believed that she would definitely pass the exam. After all, she had given him so many surprises, and this time she would definitely pass. Chapter 353 Learn To Do Business From You "When will you leave?" He didn''t want Celia to come here and then leave. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so he had to ask for a leave to accompany her. If he couldn''t get a one day leave, even half a day was fine. He could accept it even if they just had one or two hours. "In two days, I will go back to study after my uncle gets things done. If I don''t study, I''m afraid the universities in the capital city will be hard for me." Celia was not one hundred percent confident that she could pass the exam, so she had to work hard. "The most important thing is to study. But before you leave the capital city, I want to see you again, even if we have a meal alone." Sharon''s needs were very simple. He just wanted to stay with Celia alone, even for a while. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." At this moment, he was pleading was like a child. Being stuck by a handsome man, Celia really enjoyed this feeling, which she had never experienced before. Adams left with Celia. What percent of his attention to work, while some people couldn''t focus on two things at all. "That''s easy. If you need me to go there, I''ll be there immediately. I can quit my work immediately." Adams said that without hesitation. Everyone dreamed of his current job. Sure enough, rich young men were very willful. "Quit your present job? Are you sure? You have such a good and comfortable job now, and I can''t guarantee that if you join the decoration shop, you will immediately realize your own value. Maybe you find that you are not as good as working in your current company. By that time, you would regret it." There were many things that were not for fun. Celia had to make it clear to everyone. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if something went wrong. "Celia, my job is good now, but it doesn''t make me better. In that case, why can''t I leave? I have a choice." It didn''t seem that he was joking. He seemed to be serious, as if he could resign as soon as Celia gave the order. Chapter 354 Sharp-tongued Of course, it was impossible for Celia to really ask Adams to resign. The decoration of the shop was not settled yet, if he had to resign rashly, she even had to support him. Maybe this boy was just on a whim now. A few days later, he might feel bored and give up the idea of doing business with her. Therefore, Celia agreed verbally. She wouldn''t let him quit the job anyway. Hearing Celia''s words, Adams was overjoyed. Anyway, he was an old employee in the current company, and the leaders would only turn a blind eye to it even if he left. Before Sharon came out to accompany her, Adams decided to be Celia''s driver these days, which was also his honor. All of a sudden, there was a big bang on the back of his car. He was in a good mood, but his face suddenly grew gloomy. Who the hell dared to hit his car. "Are you blind? I haven''t started my car yet. Why did you hit my car?" Adams was furious and impatient, autiful face clearly, he would never leave here today. "Do you believe that I will call the police?" This scoundrel was really shameless today. "Go ahead. We grew up together. Even if the police really come, they will think that we are just having fun. So you''d better ask the beautiful woman in the car to get off. I just want to have a look. I won''t do anything to her in public. Moreover, she is your woman, and I won''t do anything to her. I understand this principle." Jerry had always thought that the girl in the car was Adams''s girlfriend, but he didn''t expect that she was Sharon''s wife, so he became more and more unscrupulous. "Jerry, you re such a lecher? And don''t talk nonsense, or you will invite trouble for yourself." If Adams said Celia was his girl, he would take advantage of Celia. It would be terrible if Sharon knew it. Not only would Jerry be taught a lesson, but he would also suffer. Chapter 355 This Is Your Strength "Just let me treat you to a meal today. I heard that your house is decorating. Is it true that you are going to get married? Take me to your wedding house. If the decoration is good, I will ask your decorator to help me decorate my wedding house too. I''m telling the truth." What he said was true. And it was true that he wanted to get into the car and see the real face of a girl. "Your wedding house? Are you going to get married? Which girl would be so unlucky?" Jerry loved making all kinds of girlfriends. He hadn''t had enough fun yet. How could he get married in this way. "Of course I have a plan to get married. You know, my family has been urging me to get married. I may not get married now, but I can prepare the wedding room for the time being. I will need it in the future. Maybe someday I would get married." Jerry said as he looked into the car. "You can look at my house, but not today. I have other things to do today." It ou always in a hurry to drive me away? It doesn''t matter if I stay here. Besides, I think if the decoration master of your house is good, you can also do my decorations one day." Jerry moved a chair and sat down, not going to leave. Adams felt a little helpless. This brat really wanted to make things difficult for him this time, but it was good. By the way, he introduced a business to Zack, so he showed the design sketch of Celia to Jerry. Now the decoration just began, of course it looked a little bad, but he was confident that after the decoration, it would be the style he wanted. "Is this the style after the decoration?" Jerry was very satisfied with the design. It was fashionable. "Do you like it?" If Jerry was not joking, he could introduce Zack to him. "Of course I really like it. My future wife will definitely like such a luxurious house. After your decoration is finished, the designers can go to my home directly." Chapter 356 You Should Call Me Sister-in-law "If you really like it, you can decorate your house like this according to the same design drawing." Adams didn''t know when Celia arrived at the scene. She was expressionless and looked like a businessman. "Who are you? Are you the girl sitting in the car that day? She is so beautiful? No wonder Adams doesn''t want me to see you. Since you are here. I''ll treat you to meals today. " Celia''s appearance attracted Jerry''s attention. He had seen countless beautiful women, and Celia was undoubtedly the most beautiful and stunning one. His heart couldn''t help beating fast. "Stop talking nonsense, Jerry. Shut up!" Was Celia his girlfriend? What was he talking about? How could he be so lucky to have such a girlfriend who looked like a fairy? He and Sharon had always been good friends. Celia was the wife of his brother. He didn''t dare to have such an idea at all. He didn''t want to embarrass himself by saying that in front of Celia. "What''s wrong? to the capital city, let the people who shouldn''t know get the news, I tell you, it''s not me who won''t spare you, but Sharon. If you can''t keep this secret again, you should be well aware of the consequences. Don''t say what you shouldn''t say. Sharon will say it himself." Sharon''s mother was a tough woman. If she knew that Sharon''s girlfriend was in the capital city, she would try every means to meet Celia. Since Sharon was not there, he would definitely be worried if Celia met his mother alone. So they couldn''t let the Qin family know about it at present, it would be fine even if they got the news a few days later. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I won''t talk nonsense after I know who she is. Trust me." Jerry swore solemnly, but usually he never did what he said. But this time, he would keep his mouth shut. He had already offended his future sister-in-law, so he didn''t dare to offend her again. Otherwise, Sharon would hate him so much. Chapter 357 The Budget Was Not Enough "Didn''t you just say that your house need to be decorated? My uncle did the decoration. If you believe him, you can give this job to him. I promise you will be satisfied." It was true that Celia didn''t like Jerry, but she had to do business. It was an opportunity, she had to be rational and never act on impulse. "Of course, of course. I trust your uncle." Jerry was no longer as arrogant as he was a few days ago. "Then what style do you like?" Celia had a clear distinction between public and private interests, and she wouldn''t mix the two things together. At this time, she was already a businessman, but Jerry was different. In order to get Celia''s forgiveness, he could do anything. "I like the decoration style of Adams'' house. The square meter of our house is similar to that of his house. I like the decoration drawing of his house. In order to save your trouble, I will use the design drawing of his house directly. I think it''s good." Celia had a strong aura. Normally, he would flirt with those ordinary beau After all, he lived here. "Okay, no problem. I believe you will meet my needs in my limited budget." Celia''s suggestion was quite to the point. The key point was that the way she spoke made him feel comfortable so that he would soon accept her suggestion. "Well, why don''t you let your girlfriend come to see it too? If she has any requirements, she can tell me." Since it was a wedding room, of course the girl had to like it. So Celia didn''t forget to ask for the other party''s opinions. "I haven''t married yet. Your design and decoration must be the best. She won''t have any opinion on it at that time." Celia didn''t look like a rural person at all. She spoke elegantly and generously, and everything was on the point. During the conversation, Jerry thought that she didn''t say anything nonsense and he admired her very much. No wonder she was the woman that Sharon liked. So what if she came from the countryside? She also emitted a charming halo, which was not something an ordinary family girl could compare with. Chapter 358 The Sixth Sense Of Women It was the first time for Celia to meet Jerry. She didn''t know what kind of person he was. How could a playboy like him be attracted by a woman and give up the other women outside. The so-called wedding room was just his excuse. "Why don''t you design for me? I like the fashionable decoration. My eyes would lit up when I come in." This was his request. The design drawing that Celia had drawn for Adams was not bad. He believed that it would be okay when it come to his home. "Okay, I''ll show you the design after it''s done. It can be modified before the construction. Once it begins, it can''t be changed." In case that they would argue in the future, she had to make it clear beforehand. "Yes, Miss Celia. Don''t worry. I know everything." Jerry said respectfully. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of Celia. The budget of twenty thousand dollars had its corresponding method. The materials couldn''t be the best. Of course, Jerry and Sharon were friends, and she couldn''t cheat others. She ha or a meal, but he didn''t invite too many people. Zack was busy with the decoration, only he invited Adams and Jerry. Jerry was frightened and didn''t have any appetite. He didn''t dare to say a word at the table, and he didn''t dare to look at Sharon and Celia. Adams found an opportunity to tell Sharon about what Jerry had done, but at the dinner table, Sharon didn''t say anything to Jerry. To be honest, Sharon felt it was an incomparable honor for him to have a girlfriend, Celia. He was very proud and hoped that everyone he knew would envy his luck. In fact, it didn''t matter if Jerry spread the new. In this way, other women would not get close to him, and those people who didn''t know his relationship before could be well prepared. What upset him was that his parents knew about it earlier, so that they had some prejudices and opinions about Celia before they saw her. Yes, her family background was not good, but it could not prevent her from becoming an excellent person. Such prejudice was unfair to her. Chapter 359 The Dream Lover Of The Girls Sharon thought that he would fix a date for Celia to meet his parents. He hoped that her parents would be very happy to accept her that day. He didn''t want them to have those prejudices against her just because of her identity and living environment from childhood. Celia didn''t seem to be a person who could be persuaded or bullied. And Sharon''s mother was also a strong woman. If two strong women met, he was really afraid that they would fight. Who would be the most disadvantageous if the two women fought? Of course, it was him who was in the middle, so every time he thought of this, he felt depressed. He couldn''t let Celia meet his parents just because he wanted her to be recognized by them. It was obvious that it was not the right time right. Celia still had to take the college entrance examination. It couldn''t affect her college entrance examination. At least, it couldn''t affect her mood. Therefore, although Celia had arr happy a second ago, but why did the girls change their mind in an instant? These girls from high-ranking families were very difficult to serve, but they had no choice. After all, the two girls were born in a good family. If they could marry such girl or become a son-in-law in a rich family, their lives would be changed from now on. "We''re on a whim. We don''t want to drink with you today. Let''s make an appointment another day. Anyway, you two don''t need to stay with us from now on." Although it was them who broke the appointment, the girls even refused with an arrogant reason. They had a natural sense of superiority. Moreover, now that Sharon was here, there would be nothing to do with the two boys. Sharon was the dream lover of many girls. Today, the two girls would like to know the background of the girl who was with Sharon today and what method she used to make him fall in love with her. They were burning with curiosity. Chapter 360 Like A Mistress Of A Rich Man "Follow them?" "Of course. I don''t care. I''d like to know the background of the person who can defeat all the beautiful girls in the capital!" The two girls looked at the back of Sharon. Most of Celia''s figure and profile could be seen clearly, but they hadn''t seen the whole front of her face. "You said that Evelyn had invited Sharon to go shopping so many times in the past, but he refused with various reasons. He said that he hated shopping the most in his life. Man changes fast, which is really terrible." At this time, there was no trace of aversion on Sharon''s face when he was shopping. It was obvious that he was very excited and attentive. When he selected the clothes to the girl and the girl tried them on, Sharon had been staring at the fitting room, without any slackness, or showing any impatience. Until the girl came out, his whole face was full of pampering, more brilliant than ever. They couldn''t believe their eyes. The cold t looking up. Anne was about to explode. According to the woman''s intuition, she felt that everything had changed was because of the only woman sitting in the room, Celia. She was the tramp who had seduced the man. She deserved to die. Anne''s eyes were full of murderous look. Anne, Evelyn and Sharon''s cousin, Rufus, also appeared in the crowd. They looked as if they were going to have a group fight. Both Sharon and Adams looked at Jerry at the same time. Was it a coincidence that they showed up here at the same time? Why did they bump into each other when they were having dinner in the private room of the restaurant? It was obviously premeditated. Someone must have informed them. Among the four of them, the one with big mouth was Jerry. Jerry shook his hand and looked pitiful. This time, he really didn''t say a word. Since Sharon had come out of the army, he didn''t dare to spread the news everywhere. This time, it was really not him. Chapter 361 She Hadn’t Agreed To Meet My Parents "Brother, what a coincidence! You are here for dinner too." Rufus was also a big mouth. He didn''t come here out of good will. Sharon knew clearly what kind of person Rufus was since he was a child. He guessed that all of them came here for Celia today. It had nothing to do with these outsiders whether he was in love or not. Why did they care so much about him? A pang of disgust surged in Sharon''s heart, but at this time, Celia was here. He didn''t want to be so embarrassed when they met for the first time. Although he hated Rufus, his surname was still Qin. "Let me introduce to you. This is the woman I''m going to marry. Celia, this is my cousin, Rufus Qin." Sharon didn''t address Celia as his girlfriend, but told everyone that he was going to marry her in the future. He was going to get married, not for fun. He wanted to make the people who still had dreams of him give up completely. Everyone was shocked. Married? How old was Sharon now? Why did he want to get married so early? Celi ly the cousin of Sharon, who looked gentle and elegant on the surface, but in fact, he was very bad. He seemed to be very generous and there was nothing wrong with his words, but his words made Celia feel comfortable. It was the two of them who should make the decision to meet Sharon''s parents. It was none of his business. Not only Celia had heard the gossip, but also Sharon. To put it bluntly, they were jealous of her beauty. What an ugly group of women. He was secretly glad that he didn''t have any contacts with them before. And the more they said so, the more he defended Celia. "Rufus, I know grandpa and grandma are worried about our marriage, but now I have a girlfriend. They are also worried about you. Besides, I also want to take Celia to see Grandpa and grandma, as well as the elders of the Qin family. But, I have tried my best to persuade Celia. She still doesn''t want to see my parents. God knows how much I want to see Grandpa, grandma, dad and mom, but she haven''t agreed yet. " Chapter 362 Evelyn‘s Anger What did he mean by that? Did he mean that Celia refused him? It was not that Celia was clinging to Sharon, but that she hadn''t agreed to meet his parents yet? Was there any mistake? Something must be wrong. What was the status and position of Sharon in the capital city? Celia was just a bumpkin from the countryside. She knew nothing. As long as Sharon agreed, she was lucky enough in her life. What was she so picky? "What a foxtrel from the countryside!" Anne''s eyes were burning with anger. How could Sharon fascinate with her? Sharon was the dream lover of girls. He had never cared so much about a girl and lowered his identity. Wasn''t he always cold and indifferent to everything? What was wrong with him now? Was he out of his mind? "Evelyn, don''t you think you are not reconciled? You''ve been in love with him for so many years, and he ran away with another woman just by a flick of her finger. And you lost to a lame rural woman." Adams li lia. How could this woman get the man she dreamed of so easily? "Well, it''s so embarrassing. Girls are shy after all. Don''t say too much. I''m fine." Celia gently tugged at the corner of Sharon''s clothes. Although she said that she wanted him to stop standing up for her, she was secretly happy in her heart. Was it shameful that she was rural person? Just like the urban people, they had two eyes, one nose and one mouth. Why did they look at her as if she was a bagger? There was no dirty word in Sharon''s words, but every word made Celia feel very satisfied. No matter how high Evelyn''s status was, it didn''t matter since Sharon didn''t like her. On this point, she had won. "Who let you speak for me? Shut up. Do you have the right to interfere in our affairs?" Evelyn didn''t appreciate it at the moment. It was all because of Celia. If it weren''t for her, Sharon wouldn''t have treated her like this. Why did she act like a winner and bossed Sharon Around? Chapter 363 No Match For Her "Didn''t you just say that I''m a bumpkin from the countryside? You said that I''m not from the same rich family as the Qin family. You were talking about me. Why is it none of my business?" Celia kept smiling. Every her move was charming. She was so beautiful that people were fascinated by her. "You are born to be a seductress. Let me tell you, sooner or later, Sharon will find out that I''m good. Aren''t you still unmarried? Even if you get married, there will be a day of divorce. Don''t be too proud. When that day comes, I''ll see if you can still be as happy as you are now." Even if they two got married, they would get divorced. She cursed them. "Evelyn, that''s enough. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for teaching you a lesson!" What she had just said was the most vicious words in the world. She could say whatever she wanted, but she couldn''t scold Celia. If he couldn''t protect her as a man when he wa bumpkin from the countryside, their years of education in school would be in vain. "What a powerful woman! She can actually frighten me!" "It''s boring to watch this play. I shouldn''t have watched it if I knew it earlier." "I didn''t expect that the woman I''m looking for is also so powerful. If two powerful people get together, it will be a disaster." "¡­¡­" Some people whispered in the crowd, fearing that they would be heard by Sharon. They had come to watch the show, but this bloke had made them a laughingstock. Looking at Celia, Sharon found that she was really relatable and they were no match for her, she could easily defeat these people. She was powerful and he admired her. He wished he could hold her in his arms and cheer for her, but Celia was low-key. He didn''t want to make her roll her eyes at him. Otherwise, this news would soon be spread out. Everyone in the capital knew that he was afraid of his wife. Chapter 364 I’m Rich "Have you had dinner? If not, I''ll let you have the dishes. We haven''t eaten the dishes on the table yet. By the way, it''s my treat." The dishes on the table were still untouched, and Celia was not in the mood to continue to eat. She was not that generous. There were so many obstacles on the way before she met Sharon''s parents. What Evelyn said was harsh to hear, but it was true. How could the Qin family take a fancy to a rural girl like her who had no family background. So what even though she was good-looking? She would only be misunderstood as a tramp who had seduced their baby son. "Celia, please don''t. It''s my treat." At this moment, Jerry really wanted to curse. This was supposed to be his treat, but now it was destroyed. Although Celia didn''t lose her temper, she must be unhappy in her heart. "I have to pay for this meal, or I will be said to be relying on men again. Although I come from the countryside, every penny I make is "Celia, what do you mean? If my parents don''t agree with us being together, will you break up with me? " Sharon realized the importance of the problem. The idea of breaking up with him had come to Celia''s mind. This was what he feared the most. He was not afraid of hardship or tiredness, not afraid of being judged by others, and he was afraid that Celia would not be with him. "Or what do you think? There is a huge gap between us. Your family is a big family in the capital, and mine is nothing. We are indeed not from the same world. What they said is right." Celia didn''t take love as her everything. She had a lot of things to do besides love. She didn''t have to marry Sharon. If she was given a few more years, she wouldn''t be like this. She had to rely on her own efforts to become a member of the upper class. She didn''t marry a rich man because she become rich by then. Maybe the Qin family couldn''t even compare with her by then. Chapter 365 Never Thought Of Getting Married Celia''s words made Sharon feel a little sad. One of them came from a very good family, and the other one was too distressed. Just as Celia said, it was not her fault that she was born in a distressed family. We couldn''t choose our family and parents. Sharon was the same. If Celia chose to chicken out because of his family background, or if she broke up with him in the end, it would be unfair to him. Like Celia, he couldn''t choose his family. If possible, he would like Celia to live a carefree life from childhood. Then she would grow up like a princess. He was willing to suffer for her. "So you mean you are going to break up with me? Just because of Evelyn''s words, our love can''t stand the test?" He was not afraid of anything else. He was afraid that Celia would mention the two words "break up". "I didn''t say that I will break up with you or marry you. I won''t think about it for the time being." Even if she got married one day, she would prove to ot , and he had been dreaming about these things. "What? Wedding? Do you want to get married?" Celia was stunned. She had never thought of having a family so early. She hadn''t created her own career yet and didn''t want to devote herself to the family so early. "Yes, I have been pursuing you for the purpose of getting married. Don''t you want us to get married as soon as possible?" When he said marriage, Celia''s reaction was different from most women''s. Ordinary women should be happy, shouldn''t they? At this time, there was no such expression on Celia''s face. Didn''t she really want to marry him? "I haven''t thought about getting married yet. Besides, I''m still a student and my career hasn''t reached my expectations. I''ve never thought of getting married so early." Celia was telling the truth. She was too young. There were many girls who got married at the age of more than 30 in her previous life. Her life had just begun. Why should she get married? Chapter 366 I Dont Need Your Support "Celia, I don''t need you to make money. I can support you." In Sharon''s opinion, he was a capable man. It was not difficult for him to support Celia and let her live a good life. He was willing to do that. Celia didn''t live a good life before, so she tried her best to do business and make money. The purpose was to take good care of her family, so that they wouldn''t be bullied and also give her a sense of security. He thought he could give her everything she wanted. "I don''t need anyone to support me. Don''t mention it in front of me any more. If your relatives hear this, they will really think that my life is supported by you. I don''t need it. My family and I can support each other. The reason why I am with you is purely because I like you. So please don''t say such words in the future. I don''t like it." Let him support her and let her be a housewife at home? Then why should she be here? What''s more, she had such a beautiful face. It was a waste for her to stay at home every day. mely calm. Looking at them smiling and hugging, Adams really had to admire Celia. It was obvious that Sharon loved her very much. He had never seen Sharon make a compromise to any woman before. Celia was absolutely the first person. Falling in love could really change a person. He remembered how impulsive and stubborn Sharon in the past. He looked like the most powerful man in the world. Adams didn''t expect him to be so gentle and affectionate in front of the girl he liked. Celia was not an ordinary girl. Otherwise, how could Sharon be so obsessed with her? One''s family background was nothing. Evelyn was noble and had a distinguished family background. When she gave up her disguise, she also showed an ugly side just now. Only Celia remained calm from beginning to end and calmly responded to all this. "Sharon, shall we have dinner or not?" Now Adams couldn''t make up his mind. They were so hungry that he couldn''t make Celia feel wronged. He felt that Celia was a charming girl. Chapter 367 The Prejudice Between The Powerful Families The dinner was messed up, so they changed to another place to eat. However, the atmosphere was very depressing. Celia and Sharon had their own thoughts, and they didn''t have any appetite. Seeing this, both Adams and Jerry dared not say a word. They knew that the two of them were not in a very good mood, so they didn''t dare to enjoy the food. "Celia, in fact, Sharon loves you very much. As his brother, I have never seen him behave like this for a woman. What happened today is just an accident. As for Evelyn, she is not a threat to you at all. If things could work out between the two of them, they would have been together right now. I think these women are jealous of you, because you are so beautiful and Sharon cares about you so much. Please don''t take their words to heart. " On the way to send Celia back, Adams couldn''t help comforting her. "Thank you for your comfort. Evelyn is not completely jealous. It''s a fact that she comes from a better family than me, and she is not ugly. She is telling the truth, and genera his stubbornness since he was a child. I think you guys can overcome the difficulties in the end. " Sharon had always been a short tempered man. No one could win him. Even if his parents opposed, it was useless. At that time, they would act first and report it to them later. And Sharon''s parents would still be unable to do anything to them. "Sister in law, you don''t have to worry about that. As long as you can be with Sharon well, he will definitely have a way to let uncle and aunt accept you." It was inevitable that his parents objected. But if the two really wanted to be together, would they really break Celia and Sharon up? But no one knew what would happen in the future. Celia didn''t care about what Sharon''s parents thought at first. She didn''t want to see them, and she didn''t want to get married at such a young age. But she was afraid that their family was rich and powerful, and she was afraid that they would make trouble behind her. If they were secretly against them, then she would be no match for them. Chapter 368 There Are More Than One Good Man In The World Evelyn ruined the dinner of Sharon and Celia, and she didn''t get anything good. Her elegant image of a lady was completely ruined today. Thinking of her scolding and losing her temper just now, she felt that she must be extremely ugly. In order to maintain her image, she had never been like this in front of the crowd. At this moment, she was crying bitterly. How could Sharon scold her like that for a girl from the countryside? Was she so worthless to him? There were so many people around her who were laughing at her. She thought she was screwed. "Well, it''s useless to cry. She has left. I really don''t know why you like such a big bastard." Anne crossed her arms. She was also very angry. Fortunately, she was smart enough not to stick with Sharon, or she would end up like Evelyn today. It was really tragic. Sharon was a big bastard, so was Adams. Adams used to butter her up before, but now he didn''t even take a look at her, as if she was completely invi ay, she bought a lot of gifts to the Qin family, saying that she was going to visit Dove, but in fact, she just wanted to find an excuse to meet Rose. Rose probably didn''t know that Celia had come to the capital city until now. If Rose knew it, she would be furious. "Evelyn, why are you here? Sharon is in the army, not at home." Evelyn was a classmate of Sharon, so Rose knew him. But Evelyn seldom came her home at ordinary times. Besides, Sharon was not at home. What did she mean? "Auntie, is Sharon in the army? I ran into him at the restaurant yesterday. I thought he was at home, so I came to play with him." Evelyn said that on purpose. If Sharon didn''t go home after leaving the army, Rose would definitely be suspicious. "What? Are you sure? If he really comes back, he will definitely come back to visit Grandpa and grandma. Besides, he is not allowed to ask for leave in the army now." Rose asked in disbelief. "I''ve even greeted him yesterday." Chapter 369 You Dont Deserve My Son "Really? Then their troops must have some tasks." Rose didn''t take it seriously. Her son was different from others. There must be a reason for him not to come back. She didn''t have to worried about him since he was a child. "Auntie, I didn''t see it wrong. Yesterday, Sharon came out of the army and had dinner in a restaurant. I saw it too." Rufus decided to help Evelyn. Sharon had a girlfriend in the countryside. What if his parents knew this? He was also looking forward to their reaction. "It is fine. He is a man, not a three year old boy. He must have some arrangements in the army. It doesn''t matter if you bump into him." In the army, it was not impossible for Sharon to go out. Even if he went out and couldn''t go home to say hello, he must have other tasks. Why they acted as if his son had made a big mistake? Rufus just wanted to make a fuss of it and echoed with Evelyn. Rose was a little unhappy, but she couldn''t just drive him away like this. "Auntie, Sharon came out in casual od and clothing, let alone personal education. So how could that girl deserve her son? Rufus even emphasized that that girl was beautiful, but Rose thought that it was only reasonable. If that girl was not beautiful, how could that girl fascinate her simple and silly son? How dare she? She must be arrogant and domineering because of her son''s identity. She even came to the capital secretly. It was not a big deal. Visiting the parents of her boyfriend was the most basic etiquette, but this girl didn''t even know this. If it weren''t for what Rufus said, she would still be kept in the dark and didn''t know that that girl didn''t take her future mother-in-law seriously. The Qin family didn''t need such a daughter-in-law. Rufus''s words made Rose feel happy. Sharon was always the smartest child. There were many girls who had a crush on him since he was a child. Why did he choose such a rural girl? Rose was so angry! Before she met Celia, she was full of prejudice and complaints against Celia. Chapter 370 Have Some Misunderstandings With Her Future Mother-in-law Rose was also a very calm person. It was impossible for her to dislike Sharon''s date only by hearing Rufus''s words. She wanted to see the girl in person and then talk about whether that girl was good enough for her son or not. Rufus had never been a serious boy since he was a child. It was impossible for Rose to trust his words all the time. Rose couldn''t ask for Sharon''s help directly. She knew her son very well. The reason why he didn''t take that girl to see them was that he was afraid that they would not agree. If he was forced to do something, his son would do anything extreme. On the second day, Rose thought about it for a long time and went straight to find Adams. Jim was not in the capital city now, so as a good friend of Sharon, Adams must know it. "Auntie, why didn''t you inform me in advance? If there is anything, I can go to see you. You should come here in person." Rose directly went to Adams''s company and caught him off guard, so that he could not inform Sharon. "You haven''t come to see me fo that she had come to the capital city and didn''t have a chance to meet her on the second day. What''s more, Celia didn''t know that her image in the future mother-in-law''s mind had declined sharply. To be exact, it had never been better. The prejudice brought by a rural identity made everyone misunderstand that she was love with Sharon because she wanted his money and identity. Fortunately, Celia left as soon as possible. She didn''t care about others'' impression on her and wasn''t eager to marry into their family. She had to try her best to make herself better, because only in this way could she make those people with bias against her shut up, including Sharon''s parents. Now they felt that their son was superior to her. One day in the future, she would let them open their damn eyes and see that she didn''t want anything from Sharon. What she wanted could be created by her own hands. Relationship was not her everything, and she was not that type of girl who wouldn''t get married if her bridegroom was not Sharon. Chapter 371 Demand An Exorbitant Price As expected, after Celia returned home, the Tang family went to the shop to look for her uncle, aunt, and Wendy, but they were all stopped by Jim. Jim found several strong men at the gate. The Tang family didn''t dare to make trouble, but Jane and Wendy were worried about it. They had been busy all their lives, and suddenly felt that everything was wrong when they were free. They were born to be busy. "Celia, what should we do? What if they come to me one day and I''m not there?" Jim couldn''t stay here all the time. After all, he was a man, so it was not appropriate to look at this shop. During his stay, the business of the shop was obviously not good. Celia had known it. But Lucy and Denies wouldn''t make a scene for a long time. They each had a lot of problems in their own house, and both of them would be embarrassed if they made a fuss. How could they let these poor relatives make a scene? It was humiliating them. "I''ve given you all money. Why are you still here?" Mindy a ge sum of money. At this time, Denies admired her sister-in-law from the bottom of her heart. Five thousand plus five thousand dollars, that would be ten thousand. Ten thousand dollars! She had never touched or seen so much money before. With money, they could move out and live a comfortable life. "Five thousand for each of you two? My sister-in-law, don''t you think you''re asking too much? Which bank in the world has the interest is as high as yours?" They wanted ten thousand dollars? Did they really think she was running a bank? They had gone too far. Mindy and her man looked at each other, and of course they couldn''t take out so much money obediently. Every money they earned was earned with hard work. Why should they give each of them five thousand? "Mindy, just tell us whether you give it or not. If you don''t give it to us, we won''t leave. Anyway, we have delicious food and drinks at your home, which is much better than our life in the countryside. We don''t want to go back." Chapter 372 Drive You Away If You Come Again Mindy didn''t expect that her two-sisters-in law were so shameless, and her two brothers were extremely useless. If Mindy didn''t give them money, they would really act shamelessly here. In their eyes, their dignity was worthless. "Your families are so weird!" Sam was furious. If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have borrowed money from Sue even he opened a shop It was really unlucky for him to have such a relative. "What do you mean by saying that now? If it weren''t for the five thousand dollars from my family, do you think we could live such a good life now? With your salary, can you afford our family''s living expenses and Sunny''s tuition?" Mindy thought that only her could something about her family. If Sam looked down upon her family in that way, she would be offend. No matter how bad her family was, she had to have someone to back her up if something happened one day. Otherwise, who would help her out in the future? And Sam would do whatever he wanted to her. Mindy was not stupid. She knew to leave a way out l. "Auntie, if they come again, you can drive them out with a broom. Don''t be polite to them." This shop had nothing to do with the Tang family. If they wanted to get involved or do something, they would be shameless and should be kicked out every time they came. "Don''t worry. I will. It''s so bad luck to let them show up in our shop." Wendy had a thin skin. She couldn''t do it, but Jane was different. Everyone in the countryside knew how to deal with such shameless people. "Celia..." When they were cleaning the clothing shop, an unexpected guest suddenly came to the door. "Mindy?" Wendy recognized her at the first sight and stood still. When she was about to walk up to her, Jane held her hand. "Celia, Wendy, it''s really you!" Mindy was too enthusiastic and seemed to be hypocritical. "Don''t come in. We are cleaning the shop. Our boss will scold us if he sees you." Celia didn''t say that she was the boss, nor did she call Mindy aunt. What kind of aunt was she? She was even worse than a stranger. Chapter 373 The Tang Family Are All Shameless "Isn''t this your shop?" Mindy was a little surprised. "My shop? You think too highly of me. I''m preparing for the college entrance examination now, so I don''t have time to open a clothing shop. Besides, even if I want to open a clothing shop, we moved out of the Tang family without any money at that time. If my uncle and aunt didn''t take us in, we would have starved to death on the street. How could I have extra money?" Celia said crossly. There was no good person in the Tang family, including the married Mindy. If she were a good person, her daughter would not be like this. Sunny stole her boyfriend and framed her up. Not only that, Sunny also wanted to destroy her college entrance examination and make her never have a chance to change her fate. Such a daughter was taught by Mindy. "Not your shop? Then why do your mother and aunt work here?" Compared with the rural women like Jane and Wendy, who were at an old age and didn''t have any knowledge, the b d already left the Tang family, if they knew that she could open a shop here, they would still come here to look for her in various ways. She was afraid that these brazen relatives the most. "Well, don''t worry. I know how to deal with them. We don''t need to be polite to them." Jane also hated the Tang family, who was treating them as strangers and taking advantage of them at the same time. "Mom, you didn''t say a word. Do you still want to go back one day?" Jane had been actively cooperating with Celia, but Wendy remained silent all the time. "No, I don''t want to go back. I''m just afraid that they will be unreasonable and destroy everything you have created." Wendy didn''t want to go back. The recent months were the best days in her life. She hadn''t had enough. She didn''t want to go back to the living hell of the Tang family. "Don''t worry. If they are unreasonable, we can be more unreasonable than them." There were many ways to deal with them. Chapter 374 We Are Not The Same The matter of the Tang family had temporarily come to an end, but in Zack''s hometown, Jade, an uninvited guest, had never given up looking for them. Although they were no longer at home, Jade still came to see Zack from time to time. "I don''t believe it." Every time Jade came to see the closed door of Zack''s house, she felt sad and resentful. Damn it! Where could they go? Why hadn''t he been home for so long? "Jade, why are you here again? Do you need anything? Tell me. I''ll tell them next time they come back. What a coincidence! They came back last week, but you didn''t come." Jasmine Chen, Zack''s neighbor said. "Auntie, why didn''t you tell me earlier? You know that I have something to talk to my brother. You''re wasting my time." Jade vented her anger on Jasmine Chen who reminded her out of kindness. "You are so unreasonable. I was kind-hearted to tell you, but I didn''t expect you to be so rude. I wanted to tell your brother''s phone number, but ame kind of person as them. She was now the superior Mrs. Chen, no longer at the same level with them. They couldn''t compare with her. Her sister was a loser. After Wendy''s husband died, she and her daughter were driven out again. If Celia wasn''t so beautiful, Jade wouldn''t have been willing to help her with the marriage. Fortunately, Celia was beautiful, and this was all her advantages. In Jade''s opinion, if she hadn''t introduced a man to Celia, she wouldn''t have been able to find such a good man for the rest of her life with her own strength and family background. They should be grateful to her. How could they dare to refuse her last time? They didn''t have a clear estimation of themselves. If Celia wasn''t her niece, she wouldn''t have done so much. "Your niece is quite stubborn. When we meet and talk about this matter again, you should be more euphemistic, not so tough, and talk to her patiently. It''s not easy to find her." Gordon said to his wife. Chapter 375 If She Doesnt Marry Him, I Will Marry Him Why did Zack and Jane leave without saying goodbye to Jade? In Gordon''s opinion, it was likely that the two of them had a problem with them. Zack''s family didn''t live a rich life, especially Wendy. After her husband died, she took her daughter to live a hard life in Zack''s house. With such relatives, Jade felt ashamed, so she had cut off contact with them in the past few years and didn''t come back until the Spring Festival. Although their family was richer than Zack''s family and the Tang family, they hadn''t come to Jade and ask for help for so many years, no matter Wendy''s husband died or Zack went to jail. Therefore, although they were poor and Gordon didn''t hate them much, but he also didn''t like them just because they didn''t come to make trouble for his family. It was ironic that it was him and Jade came to them first, but they treated them with indifference, which Gordon could totally underst to compete with her every time. "What did you say? Get married? Is your education all these years in vain?" Gordon was so angry that he almost wanted to beat her. "After graduation, I still have to get married and have children. Why are you going to introduce such a good man to Celia? Why don''t you leave such a good thing for your own daughter? Why do you want her to marry?" Amy hadn''t seen that man for once. She said that just because she wanted to compete with Celia and didn''t want such a good thing to happen to Celia. "Clap!" As soon as Amy finished her words, Gordon failed to hold back her anger and slap her face. He regretted that she didn''t live up to his expectations. Many children wanted to get education, but they didn''t have the chance and conditions. Now they had created opportunities and conditions for her, but this girl said she wanted to marry. He was really pissed off. Chapter 376 An Unwelcome Elder Sister "What are you doing? Why did you hit Amy? She was just joking. How could she really get married?" Jade immediately stood in front of her daughter to protect her. This girl was really disappointing. As parents, they gave the best to their children. How could they not think about her? The marriage with Celia was certainly not as good as Amy thought. It must have advantages and disadvantages, but it was definitely one hundred percent good for them. Their silly daughter even wanted to be jealous. The reason why they did this was for the child, but Amy said she wanted to marry, no wonder Gordon was angry. "Don''t say that again, or I''ll beat you again. It''s so humiliating." After Gordon said that, Amy covered her tears and ran back to her room. "After all, she is a girl. Don''t slap her face in the future! I will try my best to persuade Celia to marry that man. It can help us as well. I won''t miss the good thing of making the best g so many questions must be trying to get some information about them. Granny Li had lived for such a long time. She knew what kind of person Jade was at first sight. Jade was still too naive in front of her. After talking a lot, Jade didn''t care much about her brother, sister-in-law and sister. The topic was basically about Celia. Where does he work? How''s she going? Who paid the rent? And whether Celia had a boyfriend or not. This sudden concern made Mrs. Li feel that something was wrong. This woman was too concerned about Wendy and Celia. In particular, she kept asking about Celia''s marriage and relationship. Celia was beautiful and didn''t look like a rural girl at all. Her aunt cared about her marriage so much. Did she want to fix a marriage for Celia? Granny Li heard that the Celia''s grades were good when they chatted with each other. It was easy for her to enter a good university after college entrance examination. Chapter 377 I Wont Lie "Do you want to introduce someone to Celia?" Granny Li, who had always been cold, suddenly asked. "You are really good at reading people''s mind. I came all the way here just to see if the two of them are doing well. I brought some tonics for them and some clothes for my sister. She doesn''t have a decent job in the city, so she must have some problems in food and clothing. And my poor niece, I want to fix her a good marriage, so that they can have a good life." Jade showed her care for her sister and niece, but Granny Li had already seen through her play. This woman was telling a lie. Celia did a clothing business. It was a big clothing shop, and Wendy could wear whatever she wanted to wear. Besides, Wendy and Jane came back at noon every day to cook and the food was not bad food. Their life in the city was not as difficult as Jade thought. "Your niece seem to have a boyfriend. And he was a good man in every aspect." She had seen that Sharon had driven ook, then you can do it. When you finish it, I''ll go with you to the place where you work now. I''ll take this opportunity to have a look." She wouldn''t leave before she saw Celia. Besides, she also wanted to see the place where Wendy worked. How could someone hire her? "What? Are you going shopping?" Wendy was a terrible liar. She felt bad when she lied, so her expression was extremely unnatural. "What? Can''t I. I''ll go shopping and buy beautiful clothes. It is a good way to improve your performance in work. Why are you in a panic? Are you afraid that I will embarrass you? " What''s wrong with Wendy''s nervous expression? Did she feel embarrassed to take me there? "No, I''m afraid that you don''t like my working place. Why don''t you go somewhere else? If others know that you have a sister Like me, you would be embarrassed, wouldn''t you?" Jade didn''t want Jade to appear in their clothing shop. After all, she was afraid that her lies would be exposed. Chapter 378 Are They All Bosses Jade kept chatting with Wendy, so Wendy spent more time cooking at noon. Jane had been minding the shop alone at noon. She was hungry and wondered why the food hadn''t been done yet. On the way, she saw Jade and Wendy walking towards the shop together. They had expected that things would come sooner or later. Damn it! Did Wendy tell Jade everything? Jane was worried that something bad would happen if she knew it. "Jane? Why are you here?" Wendy said that she worked in a clothing store. Jade thought that she must be cleaning lady in the shop. Who would want her to sell clothes? "Well, you are here." Jane said calmly. Wendy was calm enough when she saw her, then her sister-in-law almost treat her as a stranger without even raising her eyelids. "You work here too?" Jade didn''t have time to argue with her, but felt a little strange. Jane and Wendy work together? But at this time, there was no one in t alous of their current life. How could their life be so good? She hadn''t helped them yet, and they hadn''t asked her for help. They could live a good life on their own? Jade couldn''t figure it out on the way back. On the other side, Jane made Jade to leave with a few words. It was the only time that they didn''t have a fight. "Jane, you''re awesome. It''s the first time I''ve seen my sister like this." Jade had been domineering since she was a child, but why did she see her face turn red to pale just now. Her domineering aura was not as strong as before. "She is such a snob. In the past, we lived in the countryside by farming and didn''t know much about the world. She looked down upon us and treated us as idiots. Today, I said that this is a clothing shop I run with someone else. She was shocked when she saw the decoration and scale of this shop. She probably didn''t expect that we would live a good life one day." Chapter 379 The Powerful Partner Behind It Since Jade married a good husband, she seldom went back to her mother''s home. In her eyes, it was humiliating to have such a family, so she didn''t like her mother. In a word, she disliked the poor and loved the rich. Seeing her pale face just now, Jane felt a little satisfied. Things changed and she had living a better life than Jade did. Now Jade dares to look down upon her like this. Jade went to visit Wendy and was greatly shocked. She couldn''t figure out how her useless brother and sister-in-law could run such a fashion shop together. Wendy was selling clothes well. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, but why did they change completely? She had been holding this problem in her mind all the time. She didn''t even see Celia, so she hurried back. When she went back to see Gordon, she kept complaining, as if she had been greatly wronged. "They are living y or appearance?" If Celia really found a good man with her own ability, it would be over. Then she would definitely not listen to them. "I don''t know, but I guess it''s about his appearance. Generally speaking, a good family won''t like her." In Jade''s eyes, Celia was beautiful, but she didn''t have a good family background and even had a divorced mother. Normally, a better family wouldn''t like her. Even if someone fell in love with her, it was just for fun. "You don''t know that. The man I introduced to her has a crush on her, right? You can ask her specifically tomorrow. If Celia really finds a rich boyfriend in the city, then their clothing shop will make sense." Gordon now suspected that Zack was the largest shareholder behind the clothing shop perhaps was Celia''s boyfriend. He had to figure it out. If the partner was her girlfriend, he had to find a solution. Chapter 380 A Good Aunt In The World Jade cheered herself up. This time, she didn''t dare to bring any clothes she didn''t want to wear to her sister-in-law and sister. Instead, she brought a piece of meat of more than five pounds, and bought two boxes of milk. Then she went to the clothing shop to find Jane and Wendy. Jane and Wendy were no longer the rural women they used to be. She couldn''t treat them in the same way as she used to do. She should be polite to them. Now, no matter what, they were the boss of a shop and Jane was different from before. Jade was afraid that if she didn''t do well, she would be directly driven out. Jade''s arrival gave Jane and Wendy a headache. In just two or three days, Jade had come here two times with gifts. She was very polite. But the more she did so, the more uneasy they were. They didn''t know what she was thinking, but she definitely didn''t have any good intentions. Jane remembered that when up, she could no longer be seen as a rural person. She didn''t need to work and bask outside, and her skin became much whiter, as if she was a few years younger. "Yes." Wendy didn''t say anything else, so when Jade asked her this question, she answered casually. "By the way, Jade, I saw a bag of clothes among the things you brought last time. Are you going to throw it away? Or did you make a mistake? Why did you bring me here? I''m lack of new clothes here." This was her daughter''s shop. She had several sets of clothes now. Wendy had already disposed of all the shabby clothes. How could she want Jade''s old clothes? Moreover, if Celia knew that she wore other people''s old clothes, it would definitely hurt her self-esteem. "Oh, I got it wrong. Did I get it here by accident? I''ve been looking for it everywhere. I''ll take it away when I leave." Jade''s face turned pale with embarrassment. Chapter 381 A Poor Man Has A Strong Will "Jade, is that your clothes? I thought it was a pile of rubbish. I didn''t know it was yours, so I threw it into the trash can this morning." Jane said bluntly. If Jade bought new clothes for them, it would be okay. But how could she give away her old and stinky clothes away like that? The poor didn''t need such charity, and everyone had their own dignity. Did Jade really think that they would love that pile of rugs? "Jane, you..." How dare Jane throw away all the clothes that she brought here? Normally, Jade would have shouted loudly at this time, but she controlled herself at this time. She came here for business, so she should bear the humiliation and suffering. "It doesn''t matter. Just throw it away. Anyway, I don''t want it. It''s useless to keep it." Jade said with a fake smile, but she gritted her teeth slightly. "Wendy, I guess I''m right. You said that your sister sent her clothes to us. I don''t think it''s possible. After all, Jade married into a good family and ''t hurt you. It''s true. The man I introduced to you is really good. If you don''t go to see him, you will regret at that time." How could they treat her as an enemy when she help them improve their lives? "Auntie, I''m still young. There''s no need for me to regret. I have many choices, but I think the person I''m with now is really good. I like him and he likes me. I think that''s enough. You can''t buy such relationship with money." She could earn money by herself, and she could make her family conditions better with her own efforts. There was no need to rely on the man''s family. Celia looked down upon her aunt''s tricks and thoughts. She felt like she was an object in Jade''s eyes. Because she was good-looking, if someone took a fancy to her, the one who offered the highest price could take her away. She was a woman in the new era of the twenty-first century who had traveled through time. How could she bear to be manipulated and sold like a doll? Jade was simply stupid! Chapter 382 Marriage Wont Be Manipulated By Her "Celia, I''m your aunt. Can I hurt you? Do you think you can find a good family with your mother? Just listen to me and go with me to see what would happen, okay?" Jade didn''t take Celia''s so-called boyfriend seriously at all. The man liked the way Celia looked, but who could accept her since Wendy was with her everywhere? After all, beauty couldn''t last long. The man would get tired of it one day. She thought that Celia should listen to her words. It was enough if she could live a carefree live. What else she wanted? In Celia''s eyes, although Jade wouldn''t hurt her, Celia knew that Jade would never do it for her good. If it was the original owner of Celia''s body and the coward Wendy, the two of them would have been mistreated to death by Sue, Lucy and Denies sooner or later in the Tang family. They would have been living an inhuman life. At that time, when they had been so poor, Jade had never supported them. It was sai buy a dress or even a piece of meat all year round. "Auntie, mom, I don''t need to find any rich man for my marriage. I can make money by myself, and I will make more and more money. Since we talk about money, I haven''t paid you any salary or bonus for a period of time. Today we come here to make a deal." The money should be divided as soon as possible. Jane and Zack were living with her. Although they didn''t have to worry about food and drink, they had been investing in the early stage. Moreover, they need money to pay for the decoration of the house and the living expenses and the rent, and they had almost taken out all the money that Celia had given them. Now the clothing shop was slowly on the right track and was gaining profit. The money that Zack and Jane got should also be used as savings, completely belonged to themselves. They should have their own property and savings, so that they would feel safe and work hard. Chapter 383 A Promotion Wendy and Jane had saved a lot of money in the drawer. They never seen so much money before. If they had five thousand to ten thousand dollars, it meant that they were a rich family. They didn''t know how much money they have in the drawer. In order to hide the money, the two of them were worried every day. "How much is it in total?" Celia was also a little excited to see so much cash. It was not easy to see so much cash, and all of it was earned by herself. She felt very happy. When she came here just now, she was not only penniless, but also bullied by others. She had made so much money back in a short time, and the money was enough for them to live a good life. However, Celia was not satisfied with this at all. She wanted to be a rich woman, at least richer than the Qin family. "I don''t know. We don''t dare to count. Besides, we don''t know math. Celia, you''d better count the money and deposit it in the bank as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will be very nervous when we see so rst to attract customers, and she was not a fool. Only they knew the price when they brought it from the wholesale market. They could slightly raise the price of the clothes and told them they could buy one and get one for free. Although the price would be much lower than usual, it was not a big deal even if they didn''t make much profit. Now the most important thing was to place a advertisement. Moreover, how much was a pair of trousers worth? Only parts of the clothes took part in this promotion. Maybe they could promote the sales of other clothes. "I''m attracted by you, let alone others. I support you to do so." Celia had a different idea. She was a little girl, but she was braver than anyone else. "Okay, I''ll get ready." Every time they did such an activity, Celia had to prepare for a long time. She had to prepare the activity board, write an advertisement, draw something on it, and make it conspicuous and creative. Otherwise, it would not be able to attract others'' attention. Chapter 384 Better Than My Own Grandma After thinking about the promotion in the spring, Celia devoted herself to the college entrance examination. She had to attach great importance to the college entrance examination and wanted to get into a good university in the capital city this time. If her scores were not enough or she couldn''t get in the desirable college, she had to study and prepare for another year. Time was precious. She didn''t want to do the same thing two times. So she had to work harder than usual. As long as her score was good enough, she could choose any good school in the capital. Although she had made some progress in both the final exam and the monthly exam, her greases were still around five hundred and thirty or fifty points, without a tendency to rise. Although she could also be admitted to a good school, it was not what she wanted. Everyone knew that the school in the capital city was the best. The most important thing was that she had promised Sharon to enter the capital city. By then, the ic. "I don''t care about your family affairs." After receiving the answer from Celia, granny Li showed a smile in her eyes. It seemed that this girl was smarter than her mother. She was really a clever girl. Unfortunately, her family environment was not good. She could finally stop worrying about Celia. She then went back to her room with her walking stick. "Granny Li, we are going to have hot pot tonight. Would you like to join us?" Celia couldn''t help inviting in a loud voice. She was a kind old lady, but she pretended to be serious. "I don''t want to eat. Don''t disturb my good dream." Looking at granny Li''s receding figure, Celia thought that although they are not related by blood, Granny Li seems to treat me better than her own grandmother, Sue. Granny Li feels more like her grandmother. Shouldn''t the elderly be like this? She kindly reminded her and helped her secretly. Granny Li is much kinder than her own grandmother. So there are many good people in the world. Chapter 385 Go Home With Me To work In The Field Celia and the rest of them had seen through Jade''s motivation to come to them frequently, and Jade was not welcomed either. After two times, she was unwilling to go again. As soon as she came back, she muttered to herself, full of resentment. "I don''t want to go there anymore. They are so disgusting. They just open a clothing shop and think that they have become millionaire. I''m so pissed off. And that bitch, Celia, she and my sister-in-law tried to drive me away, fearing that I would stay at their home forever. Do you think I''m the kind of person who lacks food and drink at home and had to beg others? What a group of shameless people! No wonder they came from the countryside. Look at them, they are so petty." Jade kept complaining about them since she came back. She was so upset that she hadn''t had enough lunch. She had never been wronged like this. "What''s wrong with you again? Haven''t they given you anything to eat or haven''t they treated you well?" Of co he hadn''t been close to her parents for so many years. As soon as she saw them live a miserable life, she thought of the past, which she couldn''t bear. "Gordon, did you do it on purpose? Did you force me?" Jade didn''t want to go back to the past. Things had changed a lot as time passed by. Gordon wanted her to go back to her brother and sister-in-law''s previous life? If they knew it, they must laugh at her. "Honey, do you think I will deliberately make our life worse and worse? What good will it do to me? I hope you can be respected in front of your friends and colleagues. Most importantly, I hope you can be proud in front of your mother''s family. But now that you don''t want to talk about the marriage with your sister, I don''t want to force you. If you don''t want to go, then it is fine. Then we would offend the Zheng family. " Jade was no match for Gordon. His words scared her. She had to do whatever she didn''t want to do next after hearing what he said. Chapter 386 Take The Initiative To Attack It was absolutely impossible for Jade to go back home to cultivate on the farm, so it was better to kill her directly. "It''s not that I don''t want to talk about it with them, but they don''t listen to me at all. They treat me as an outsider and don''t give me a chance at all." Jade felt that she had done her best for this matter. When her mother''s family needed her help, she chose to be indifferent to them. They didn''t like her. How could they trust her on this matter? And that girl was independent and wouldn''t be at the mercy of others. Her brother and sister-in-law could make their own living by running a clothing shop now. In addition, she believed that they should make a lot of money. And they could also take care of Wendy and her daughter. Now that they had Zack as their backer, they didn''t need her anymore. She was also in a dilemma. "Okay, I see. Let''s think about other ways." Gordon thought that he couldn''t push them too hard. If he fa n''t listen to her. What''s so good about being a soldier? Maybe he couldn''t come back alive after a mission. How wonderful it was to marry a stable family and be a rich lady. Celia was as stupid as her mother. Jade got angry at the thought of Celia''s face. Mrs. Zheng used to play mahjong with Jade several times, and Jade secretly helped her a few times. When she needed a mahjong tile, Jade would give her anything she wanted. She was very happy to play mahjong with Jade. Seeing that Jade came to see her with so many gifts today, she was even happier. She liked to deal with such a smart person. "Oh, Mrs. Zheng, long time no see. I miss you so much. The environment here is really good. No wonder you are always so young that I can''t see any wrinkles on your delicate face." Jade flattered her. Mrs. Zheng and the latter grinned from ear to ear and took the gifts from Jade. "Why do you bring so many gifts with you? It must cost you a lot of money!" Chapter 387 I Wont Let You Down Mrs. Zheng had a son, who was the only child in her family. Everyone in the neighborhood knew that her son was going to get married. Why? Because of the good family condition, since he reached the legal age of marriage at the age of twenty, many families wanted to marry her son. In the local, the Zheng family was rich and powerful. If a girl married into the Zheng family, she would enjoy a rich life. However, her son was picky about his dates for so many years. He was more than 30 years old and hadn''t found the right girl yet. So Gina Cheng and Justin had been worried about their son. Her son was still unmarried, which would be embarrassing if others knew it. People who didn''t know about it would think that there was something wrong with him. Seeing that her son was getting older and older, there were fewer and fewer people who wanted to marry him. She was worried that her son would become an old bachelor. When they were playing mahjong, Jade said that she had a beautiful niece, but her family was not in good condition. Gina Cheng too ned her mouth and could not help laughing. But Gina didn''t know how Celia looked like since she didn''t saw Celia''s front. Mrs. Zheng looked out of the window anxiously and kept tiptoeing. "Mrs. Gina, don''t worry. Her face won''t let you down. Let''s go in and have a look. Just pretend that we are customers and come to buy clothes." Gina''s eyes were full of satisfaction. Jade thought that Wendy was born with bad luck. She was bullied at home before, and finally got married. But then she was bullied by her mother-in-law. She had a sad life, but she had a beautiful daughter. This was her last chance to turn the tables, because it seemed that Mrs. Zheng was even very interested in the back of Celia, let alone the front. "Okay, let''s go inside and have a look. Don''t tell anyone who I am. I think she is a good girl. Don''t frighten her." Mrs. Zheng couldn''t wait to go in and see Celia''s face clearly. If there was no problem with the face, then she would agree with this marriage. When she thought of going in, she was a little excited. Chapter 388 Daylight Robbery As soon as Gina entered the shop, she saw Celia''s face. She was very satisfied. She had never seen such a handsome girl before. She was even more beautiful than those stars on TV. Her every move were so attractive. Her son would definitely be satisfied with such a beautiful girl this time. Seeing the expression in Gina''s eyes, Jade felt relieved. She said that Gina wouldn''t be disappointed. Celia was beautiful, which made her, as her aunt, very proud. "Jade, you are here again..." As soon as Jade came in, she was noticed by the sharp eyed Jane. Although Jane didn''t want to talk to her, she was Zack''s sister. What could she do? Jade was so embarrassed that Jane deliberately used the word "again" to describe her arrival. Since no one welcomed her, Jane really didn''t know why she came every time. "Mrs. Zheng, this is my sister-in-law. She holds shares of this clothing shop, so she can be considered as half owner of this shop. Sister-in-law, this is the wife of the the ''sales genius''. Celia took out the most popular and expensive down jacket in the shop. This clothes was the most expensive one in the shop. "Please try this one." Celia handed over her down jacket. Jade was also stunned at the sight of it. Celia must be out of her mind to sell clothes. They had all changed into spring style in their shop, and there were only a few down jackets left. How could she recommend a down jacket to others in the spring? Her face darkened at once. What was wrong with this girl. "Did you take it wrong?" Jade was afraid that Gina would get angry, so she reminded Celia. "Auntie, this is what I do for a living. How can I take it wrong?" Why was Jade in a hurry? The customer hadn''t spoken yet. It seemed that this friend was very important to Jade. "You are selling spring clothes here. Why do you recommend the winter clothes to others? Are you out of your mind?" Jade was furious. This girl would really make trouble for her. Chapter 389 Rich People Are Different "Auntie, please touch this material yourself. It''s the best quality clothes in our shop. The down jacket is not only warm, but also fashionable. Only woman like you with noble temperament can suit you. Although it''s spring now, who knows what the weather would be like in the next second? Maybe it would have a cold spell in later spring." Celia picked up the down jacket and flattered Gina. The quality of the down jacket was good, but few people bought it in this season. It would be the same if she bought it and wore it next year. Jade wanted to gag Celia now. How could she deceive others to buy a down jacket in such a warm weather? This girl must be crazy. Did she think Gina was an ordinary citizen? Gina had seen all kinds of clothes. She was afraid that Gina would lose her temper on the spot, so she watched her every move carefully. "Okay, please pack it for me." Gina didn''t care about the clothes at all. She kept staring at Celia''s littl ould ignore Jade and try to avoid her. Anyway, her mother and aunt were in the shop. She could study at home. At least, she could go to school. It was always possible to find a quiet place to study. Jade was on the way home with Gina. Although Gina didn''t say anything, the smile on her face showed everything. She was probably very satisfied with Celia. And that made sense. In terms of appearance, Celia was really the top one. She was silver tongued. She was perfect, except for her distressed family background. "Mrs. Zheng, do you think my niece are okay?" Jade asked first. "She is great." Gina raised her voice. She was very happy today. She didn''t come in vain. "That''s good. But she grew up in the countryside and doesn''t understand many things. She is stubborn and she doesn''t listen to me." In her opinion, Celia was lucky enough if she could marry such a man, and it depended on whether she could grasp this opportunity or not. Chapter 390 Marry An Old Man "Let''s have dinner at my house tonight. I''ll ask someone to send you back tonight." Cora was really happy today, so she asked Jade to have dinner at home. She didn''t say it out of politeness. Usually, she would not invite others to have dinner at her home. "Mrs. Zheng, thank you. But I''d better go back. You must be tired after shopping all day long." Jade had a clear estimation of herself, so she didn''t dare to bother others. It was not good for her to go to other people''s house for free meals before the marriage was settle. "I''m not tired. It is not a big deal. Besides, we will be family in the future. You don''t have to be so formal with me." Hearing Cora''s words, Jade was also happy. It was very likely that their plan would be successful. Cora had already taken a fancy to Celia and regarded her as her daughter-in-law, and was very satisfied with her. Celia was so lucky since such good thing happened to her. If Celia became the er her up and make her happy. " Her daughter was a competitive girl. She didn''t show any respect to her elderly, and she always liked to argue with Celia. Now things were different. Amy couldn''t treat Celia with her previous attitude, or it would be difficult for Celia to teach them a lesson in the future. "Butter her up? What is wrong with you? Let me coax that village girl? I don''t want it!" Celia used to be so arrogant and she didn''t take herself seriously. She just relied on her beauty to marry an man who was much older than her. Amy thought that Celia would be too shameful to hold her head high in front of her in the future. Amy looked down upon Celia. And her hatred towards Celia had grown deeper. Celia even chose to marry an old man because of his rich family. Amy despised her very much. She would not flatter Celia. She didn''t flatter Celia. On the contrary, when they met, she would laugh at Celia for marring an old man. Chapter 391 If You Want To Get The Marriage Certificate, I Will Kill Myself Cora was very satisfied with Celia. She was afraid that if she was a little late, Celia would be taken away by others. After all, there was no boy who didn''t like such a young and beautiful girl. Except for the family conditions, her son really had no other advantages. Since he was old. So she rushed to her son''s residence. Chris Zheng, who was in his thirties, lived alone outside, separated from his parents. "Have a good talk with your son. You have a bad temper. Don''t fight with him before you enter the room." Justin reminded his wife. Their family could have lived a happy life, but their son''s marriage had always been a worry for the two of them. It was not that Chris Zheng hadn''t been married, but that he had divorced. Seeing their son growing old day by day, they wanted to have a grandson soon, or they would die with regret. "If he was a thoughtful child, I wouldn''t have been so worried about him!" Every family had its o rriage certificate. "Get the marriage certificate? Don''t even think about it. I''ve seen this girl today. She wanted to marry into our Zheng family, but I didn''t agree. Break up with her quickly. Son, you''ve divorced once, and you''re not young anymore. Do you still want to divorce for a second time? " How could she have such a son? She couldn''t understand why he had to make her worry since he was such an adult now. "Mom, I''m serious this time. Please trust me this time. She''s really good at cooking." Every time Chris fell in love with someone, he would get married as soon as possible. No one could stop him. "I won''t let you do anything stupid this time. If you want to get the marriage certificate with that woman, just kill me. Otherwise, it''s impossible." Cora had made up her mind, so she went to see Celia in person. Celia had a good figure and a good appearance. She was silver-tongued. She must be able to control her son. Chapter 392 Im Afraid Others Wont Like You "Mom, don''t you want to have a grandson? If you marry Grace, she will give birth to a grandson for you soon." Although they didn''t want him to have a girlfriend, they always wanted to have a grandson. "Grandson? She''s pregnant? You unfilial son, how can you let others get pregnant? If someone knows that she got pregnant before marriage, not only She can''t get married, but also you can''t find a wife in the future. I tell you, I will give you the money and take her to the hospital as soon as possible. Our family won''t want such a immoral daughter-in-law." She was pregnant before she got married. If the news got out, her family would definitely be criticized. No matter how much Gina wanted a grandson, she knew the importance of this matter. Besides, she had already found her future daughter-in-law. Celia was young, and there would be more chances for the Zheng family to have children in the future. " like this. "What''s wrong? It''s just a simple blind date. Why should I do that? Is the woman you introduced a fairy? Why are you so nervous?" Chris thought his mother was too exaggerated. It was just a blind date. "You have to pay attention to it, or I''m afraid that she will not like you, especially your impetuous personality. You have to change it. As long as the marriage is done, you can live a good life, and mom and dad would not be worried about you." Gina thought that it was her last chance, so she had to pay attention to it. "Mom, do you think I will fall in love with her? What if I don''t like her?" Gina''s expectations were too high. Besides, the old and youth were different in taste. He might not take a fancy to the girl what her mother liked. "If you really don''t like it, I won''t force you to do anything in the future!" Cora said firmly. She was more confident than ever. Chapter 393 Recruitment "What a wonderful activity!" Jane and Wendy were very satisfied with the activity that Celia had planned. In the past few days, they had earned a lot of money. Every day, the customers were full of the shop, which made Wendy have no time to cook and buy food at noon. Every day, she ordered a light meal outside and packed it back. They didn''t have time to have lunch. "You are right. My waist and back are sore." She didn''t even touch the stool after a whole day. Her back was so sore that she wanted to lie on the bed now. "I''ll start to post a recruitment tomorrow. We have to hire a shop assistant to help us with goods and clothes. If there are more people to watch over, you two don''t have to worry about it." Seeing that her aunt and mother were so tired every day, Celia felt sorry for them. Her original intention was not to make them work so hard. Moreover, she would sooner or later hire a shop assistants to help them reduce their burden. With the sales of their get her into trouble. Mindy would think that Celia wanted to poach her employees on purpose. "She doesn''t know. We came here secretly. Our boss doesn''t know. We want to work here, and we two have enough experience." The two of them had been working in Mindy''s shop for a period of time and were very familiar with selling clothes. Celia''s clothing shop here was not only well decorated, but also had a lot of people. Working here was what they wanted. "We can only recruit one person at present. You have two people now. What I care the most is not experience, but moral quality and responsibility. I don''t know much about you character, but for the time being, I think you definitely don''t have a sense of responsibility." "We are responsible." The girl immediately defended herself. "If you two are really responsible, you won''t come here secretly to apply for a job behind your boss''s back. I can tell you clearly today that I don''t recruit you here, so I''m sorry." Chapter 394 The Top Student After Mindy knew that they were going to apply for a job here, she couldn''t keep them in her shop any more. So she dismissed them immediately. It was easy to fire someone, but it was difficult to find someone to fill their position in a short time. Mindy couldn''t go to the shop in person. If she was seen by others, it wouldn''t be a joke. Before she could find a suitable shop assistant, the clothing shop had to be closed temporarily. Sam suggested that he could transfer the shop to others and earn some money in the end, but Mindy didn''t want to. It was also a career for her. The profit of clothes was so high. If she didn''t open this shop, her daughter couldn''t have been about to go to college. Anyway, she didn''t want to close the shop. She didn''t believe that the clothing business of Celia could be so good all the time. She would wait. Celia didn''t have time to care what Mindy was thinking. As the college entrance examination was approaching, another new employee was recruited in the shop. Her mother and aunt wouldn''t be too busy. She ha d you are even taught by teachers in the classroom, and Celia is self-taught at home. Why doesn''t Celia think it''s difficult? Look at your miserable faces. If it''s really the college entrance examination, it would be terrible. Send out all the examination papers!" Tim was very dissatisfied with the results of this examination. Of course, he was happy for Celia. Compared with the last examination, Celia''s scores did not decrease, but increased instead. Finally, as her teacher, Tim was comforted a little. If it was the college entrance examination, the performance of the whole class was not good enough. "Miss, how many points did our top student get this time?" The students didn''t care about their own score. They all cared about Celia''s. "You''re really shameless. You got a poor score like that. How dare you care about other people''s affairs?" Tim said helplessly. "Mr. Tim, it''s just because we got a poor grades like this that we want to know how much Celia''s scores. We take her as an example and encourage ourselves in study." Chapter 395 All The Teachers Came "She has the first place in the class, 536 points." Said Tim. He was very satisfied with Celia''s result, but it would be better if her score was a little higher, and she would be more likely to be admitted to a university in the capital city. After the teacher applied for the total score of Celia, there was another round of warm applause. All the students were envious of her performance. Her grades were higher than last time and she had been making progress during this period of time. "Why are you so happy? The second place is only 495 points, which is 41 points lower than the first place. The second place has such a poor scores, let alone the other students. If your have been in this state all the time, do you think you can have a good grades in the college entrance examination? That''s definitely not going to work. This is the final stage, even without our teachers'' supervision, I hope all of you can focus on your study, okay?" The teacher was smiling at the mention of Celi t the poem was really simple. Why did Celia always lost score on that part? "She is reviewing at her own home. She should have her own reviewing plan. We don''t want to disturb or interfere. After all, she has been relying on herself to learn. She should know what to do. We don''t need to be too long winded." In fact, Tim wanted to say that Celia could achieve such great scores was because she relied on herself and study at home. She didn''t have any class in the school, so her good grades didn''t have much connections with them. She earned it all by herself. Hearing what Tim said, the other teachers didn''t say anything more. According to the current situation and the results of the previous tests, Celia would definitely be the best student in the high school. And she achieved it without teacher''s help. Relying on her own self-study, she was so good at studying and other students couldn''t compare with her. They shouldn''t have given her some random guidance at this critical moment. Chapter 396 I Also Have A Boyfriend Celia was afraid that Jade would continue to talk about the marriage with her, which would have some impact on her study. It was not easy to find a quiet and safe place. There was a vocational school nearby. Although it was not a university, it would be easier to find a job if they study in there. Celia planned to go to their library to study, but she didn''t know anyone. The security guards wouldn''t let her in. After the examination, Celia thought that Linda probably could help her. On the one hand, Linda was easy-going. On the other hand, she felt that Linda could keep the secret to herself. "Time is precious for you. You still invited me out for meals. If the principal and your teachers know that, I will definitely be severely criticized when I go back." Celia had been under the protection of the school. Everyone in the school knew her achievements. It was rare for Celia to come to the school, but she came to have dinner with Linda. So Linda thought that there must be something wrong. ttle narrow minded. Celia came here for the college entrance examination. If others knew that she was jealous of her own students, they would laugh at her. "Miss Linda, don''t worry. I respect you as a teacher and treat you as a friend. Today in order to find a place for me to study, you told me such a big secret. I think I should also tell you my secret. No one in the school knows it." How could she not know Linda''s worries? She was afraid that her beautiful face would seduce her future husband. She understood. "What?" "Let me tell you a secret. I have a boyfriend now, so you can rest assured. Besides, my boyfriend is also very handsome." Linda was a kind person. Linda help her find such a good place to study, Celia thought that she couldn''t made Linda worry about her boyfriend every day. Besides, Celia had a boyfriend, so how could she be interested in other people''s boyfriend? "What? Do you have a boyfriend? Celia, how old is he? Does Tim know that? Does your parents know that?" Chapter 397 A Big Client With Ulterior Motives As a junior high school student, Celia had to try her best to prepare for the college entrance examination. If the teacher and the principal knew that she had a boyfriend at this critical moment, they would go crazy. It would definitely affect her study. "Miss Linda, keep your voice down." It was not good to be known by teachers and classmates. "No, you said you were a good student, but you fell in love with a boy at an early age. That''s not right. The college entrance examination only happens once a year. If you can''t pass it this time, you have to wait for another year. Have you made up your mind?" Linda didn''t expect that Celia would be so honest to tell her that she had a boyfriend. Of course, the school forbade students to have a relationship, not to mention an excellent student like Celia. "Don''t worry. I know the importance of college entrance examination to me. It doesn''t affect my study. Besides, my boyfriend is not here. He is a soldier in the capital city and has no ti hoose to try on the clothes. She then brought all the clothes Celia had picked for her. In less than a week, Gina had spent almost more than 1000 dollars in this shop. This level of consumption was not something that ordinary people could afford. "Let me help you get the things into the car." Celia was smart enough to see the client off. It would be great if she could bring more of clients to her. When Celia put the things in the car, she found a man, about more than 30 years old, sitting behind the car. He stared at her all the time. She was a little confused. What kind of drama was this? The first thing she thought about was that Gina was so rich. Was she a big boss? The man in the car was her toy boy? Thinking of this, she immediately avoided eye contact with him. She felt it was unbelievable. Were people so open in the 90''s? But as long as one had money, he could do nothing. Then Celia didn''t feel surprised. She put down the bags and greeted Gina before entering the shop. Chapter 398 Want To Marry Celia Gina got on the car and didn''t talk to her son. She was waiting for him to speak. Today, Chris came to his parents'' and interceded for Grace. He said that she was also a decent girl and asked Gina to find a proper job for Grace. Gina was angry to hear that. Chris refused to go home and even ask for a job for a disreputable woman. But this time, Gina didn''t lose her temper or say anything cruel. She only told her son to go shopping with her. If he insisted on what he was doing after she brought the clothes this time, she wouldn''t help him find a job, and she would care about his marriage anymore. Chris was a little scared by Gina''s change. Gina didn''t lose her temper, which was not like her own mother. He did as she said. It was just a shopping, and he didn''t think too much. When Gina went shopping, he didn''t get out of the car. He stayed in the car and didn''t pay attention t the first sight of Celia, Chris decided to chase after her. It would be a pity if such a good beauty didn''t belong to him. "Don''t be so cocky. I''ve told you that she''s a serious girl. You can''t compare her in carriage and diction. She''s beautiful and young, so she may not like you. Don''t be happy first." Gina didn''t mean to hurt her son, but she was not sure about this marriage. From the few simple encounters with Celia, Celia didn''t look like a girl who disliked the poor and loved the rich. Her son''s ways of coaxing other women probably couldn''t work on Celia. "Doesn''t she like me?" Chris was self-centered since he was a child. If she married him, she would live a good life. He could take her to luxurious hotel, buy her beautiful clothes and costly jewelry, and let her stay at home without doing anything every day. Wasn''t such a good day that every woman yearned for? Chapter 399 We Are A Family "She is different from the sluts you met before. I tell you, if you don''t behave well and scare away my future daughter-in-law, you don''t have to come back home anymore." Gina was more eager than Chris to make Celia marry into her family. If Chris had such good girl with him, Gina hoped that Chris could work hard and become a successful man as soon as possible. Even if he couldn''t be as excellent as his father, at least not like a ruffian. For her son, Gina''s comment was always accurate. "Yes, mother. I will follow your orders. But please tell me first, what is your future beautiful daughter-in-law''s name and age?" Chris had been trying to persuade his mother to help him marry that girl, but now he realized that he didn''t even know that girl''s name, age and family. "Whether you can marry her or not depends on your performance. Her name is Celia, and she is less than twenty years old. She is as young as a flower. If you dar rs. Zheng, thank you for your kindness to my niece. Although I don''t think it''s appropriate, I think I should tell you something." It all depends on their attitude. If they can''t accept it, she''d better stop as soon as possible. She didn''t want them to have a problem until the wedding party was ready, then it would disgrace the Zheng family, and Gordon would be in big trouble. She had to take advantage of the chance now. If they could accept this matter, it was fine. "Okay, go ahead." Gina thought that Jade was going to take the opportunity to ask for a bride price or ask her to do a favor to Gordon. She had already prepared these. "It''s just that my niece are stubborn. And she doesn''t listen to me. She had a date, and he used to live in a village, but now he has left. I heard that he is a soldier. I don''t know if they are still in touch." As soon as Jade finished her words, she looked at the expression on Gina''s face. Chapter 400 Build A House For Her Hearing this, Gina didn''t seem to be very angry. Celia just had a date, which was still in Beijing. It was no pressure for her son at all. Moreover, if the two people were separated, Celia might still be a virgin. Gina didn''t care about it at all. After all, compared with her son''s private life, it was normal for Celia to have date. "As long as they break up now, everything will be fine. After they get married, Celia has to stay at home to look after her husband and children. As the daughter-in-law of our Zheng family, she has to follow the rules." The Zheng family was a big family, and its dignity and image was always the first. "Mrs. Zheng, don''t worry. My niece doesn''t know much about the world. When she went to your home, she will know that your family is good. And she will love your son and respect you." Gina didn''t care much about the fact that Celia had a boyfriend. As long as they weren''t married, Celia would definitely marry into the Zheng family. "Of cou had her own ideas, but she was filial. No matter what happened, she would ask for her family''s permission first. "Celia and your sister have been living in your brother''s house since they left the Tang family. Didn''t they say that they would build a house together during the Spring Festival? I think she can''t do it in ten or eight years with her current strength. How about this? We give her the money to build a house at one time so that she can fulfill her wish." In the past, they didn''t take good care of Wendy and Celia. It was understandable that Celia was not close to their family. Now that things were different, they had to make another plan. If Celia really became a member of the Zheng family, they would have to ask Celia to help them in the future. "Are you crazy?" Now he had to build a decent house for her, it would at least cost ten thousand dollars. They were not rich, it would take time to save such money. How could he just give her such huge sum of money? Chapter 401 A Heartless Man In the past, when Jade proposed to pay for a house for Celia''s family, Gordon had always been a little unhappy. He thought that they didn''t need to spend the money for Celia. After all, it was thousands of dollars. It took a long time for Jade to persuade him to agree. But he was generous this time, but it was ten thousand dollars. How many clothes did she have to sell to get such big sum of money? It was hard to earn money in this era. "We have to make some sacrifices to get what we want. In the future, we will have to count on her. We should take advantage of this opportunity to express our sincerity before she marries into the Zheng family. Do you think she will still need us after she marries into the Zheng family?" Gordon was right. How could Wendy and Celia be moved if they didn''t make a big sacrifice for them? "Alas, if we take out so much money, our family will have no money left." Of course, Jade was reluctant to give up. Her family wasn''t rich, and sh ow was that the girl''s conditions were not good. She was also a girl from the countryside and her father had passed away. How could she marry Chris? Grace couldn''t accept it. "I haven''t seen her yet." Chris lied. "Haven''t you seen her? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? Will you marry a girl you''ve never seen before? Are you such a shameless man? If you haven''t seen that girl, how can you promise your mother so readily?" Chris thought Chris was a heartless person. The previous vows to her were all bullshit now. "Grace, I didn''t lie to you. I really haven''t seen her. My mother undertakes that I would definitely like her. If I don''t listen to her, everything I have now will be gone. I don''t want you to leave like that. This is money. Six thousand dollars should be enough for you to find a house and a job outside." Chris took out a lot of money. He wanted to use it to get rid of Grace. Six thousand was enough. "Chris, do you think I''m here to sell my body?" Chapter 402 The Belle Of The Campus She wasn''t a prostitute. It was Chris who said that he would take care of her, and he forced her to move into his house. He said that she was the hostess of this house. He said he would work and support the family, and she would take care of the family affairs. He also said that he would support her for a lifetime. She just needed to have a good rest at home. And now he wanted to give her money to get rid of her when he was going to get married? Was she really a loose woman in his eyes? Of course, Grace wouldn''t do that. She was not an innocent girl. If she left Chris, it meant that she had to say goodbye to her comfortable life. She had just adapted to it, but why did she go back to hell all of a sudden? "Chris, I won''t leave. I don''t want to leave. I''m used to you hugging me every night and cooking delicious food for you. You are killing me if you let me go now. I can''t live without you." Grace was about to cry. Like an actress, she burst into tears in an instant. Chri lso girls. But girls were not so friendly. They pointed at her and kind of disdained her. "Have some water." Suddenly, a cup of water was put in front of her. "Not, thanks" Celia refused by instinct before she knew who that person was. She was not thirsty. Even if she was thirsty, she would not drink the water handed over by a stranger. "You''re welcome. I have promised Linda to take good care of you." The man who came close to her was no other than Linda''s boyfriend, Jacky. "Oh, it''s Mr. Jacky." Celia didn''t know anyone here. Although she only met Jacky once, she still felt very familiar when she saw him. She finally met an acquaintance. "Well, I come to see you. I heard that there is a beautiful girl in the library of our school. I guess it''s you." The rumor about the beautiful girl in the library had spread wildly in the school. Of course, he also knew it. He thought it must be Celia, so he immediately came to see if she had any trouble or need help. Chapter 403 College Student Were In Love "Do you need protection?" He had expected the popularity of Celia. Although there were also girls in the vocational school, there was really no such beautiful girl like Celia. It was fine and Celia was here. Then the men in the school would appreciate her beauty. "No need. School is the safest place. Mrs. Jacky, the boys in your school seem to be a little timid. They don''t dare to chat with me. I think I look a little fierce." No one came to chat with her, so they didn''t want to disturb her. Jacky looked at her face and thought that Celia was so innocent. Is she too fierce? What a silly girl she was. She was beautiful, but she had no idea how charming and attractive she was. Since Jacky went to see Celia and successfully talked to her, Jacky was very popular. Wherever he went, there were always people who wanted to make friends with him. Why? It was because he knew that he knew Celia and they wanted to get close to Celia with Jacky''s help. Students in high school were forbidden to have a relationship at such a young age. And they would be educated by parents an h school were preparing for the exam nervously, but Amy was struggling to buy what kind of clothes so that she could look good in the college entrance examination. They were really different. "What? ''Elegance''?" Isn''t this Zack''s clothing shop? Why does their clothing shop become so famous? Even the students knew it. But their clothes were indeed a little expensive, and the students couldn''t afford it. "Mom, have you heard of this name?" It would be better if her mother knew it. Then Jade would know that the price was expensive and wouldn''t just give a little money to her. "I''ve not only heard about it, but also go shopping with someone else once. This is the shop owned by your uncle and aunt. They are half the owner. Your aunt Wendy also works there." "Their shop?" Obviously, Amy was a little shocked. How could her uncle open such a famous clothing shop? Wasn''t this too ridiculous? Aren''t they all farming in the countryside? How could they become clothing shop owners in a blink of an eye? She was too confused. "Is the clothes inside expensive?" Chapter 404 Let Your Aunt Give You A Discount "It''s expensive, but you are their niece. Let''s see if they would give you a discount." They were relatives. How could her brother and sister-in-law didn''t offer any discount when her child went to buy clothes in their shop? "What? Do you mean that you want me to beg them? Mom, are you sure?" Amy felt embarrassed. She was not very close to her uncle and aunt since she was a child, and her attitude was not very friendly. They were all strangers with no relationship. Besides, the rural people were very stingy, and Amy didn''t think they would give her a discount. "It''s up to you. It depends on your own charm. Anyway, you only have so much money. Or, you''d better not go and study hard at home." Jade said impatiently. Although Zack''s family didn''t take her seriously, Amy was still a child. She bought clothes in their shop. If there was some clothes that took her fancy, Jade didn''t believe that they were really so stingy and didn''t offer a disco ister. We don''t know exactly what she is here for. But don''t be deceived by her. Don''t tell anything that you shouldn''t tell, especially when she ask about Celia." Jane didn''t believe Jade and Amy, so she called Wendy aside and told her to guard against them. "Jean, she is just a kid. I don''t think so..." Wendy didn''t want to think ill of others, especially her own niece. "Celia is preparing for the college entrance examination. If something bad happens to her because of your sister, she will have to start over in next year. How hard has she suffered? Can she fall short of success?" Jade was afraid that they would do something bad. What if they came to destroy Celia''s college entrance examination just like the Tang family? "Okay, I know. Don''t worry. I won''t say anything that I shouldn''t say." No one could destroy Celia''s college entrance examination. Hearing Jane''s words, Wendy became suspicious of Amy and became a little vigilant. Chapter 405 Ask Your Relatives To Give You A Discount "Auntie, where is Celia Tang? Doesn''t she work in this shop?" As expected, not long after, Amy couldn''t help but ask about Celia''s whereabouts. Was she going to marry? "Amy, she is your cousin. Although Celia is senior to you for a few days, you should not call her like that. Otherwise, others will think that you are ill-bred." Jane didn''t like Amy''s attitude. She was rude to others and called Celia like that. "Well, aunt, I didn''t mean anything else." Jane was so mean to her that Amy felt embarrassed. "It doesn''t matter. They are all kids. Amy, your sister went out. She didn''t tell us before she left. Are you looking for her?" Wendy stood out to help Amy, but she didn''t tell her that Celia was preparing for the college entrance examination. Jane had told her repeatedly that she couldn''t reveal Celia''s whereabouts. The college entrance examination was the most important thing, and Celia couldn''t be influenced by anything. After all, the children got up early and studied ¡­¡­" Amy was about to faint. Fifty? She had just checked the clothes and found that the clothes took their fancy is more than fifty dollars. "Isn''t your family very rich? Didn''t you say that you would go shopping? Why do you only bring a little money with you?" They didn''t lack money at home. Why did they only take a little money out at this critical moment? What''s more, they didn''t buy goods from street stalls but come to such a high-end shop. Of course, Amy could only complain in her heart. "They only gave me this. How much have you brought? Can you lend us some?" "Forget it. I only have fifty with me!" Amy said crossly. She had to negotiate with Jade for a long time before she gave her the fifty. "Yes, we are the same. Let''s not talk about it. Amy, do you want your relatives to give me a discount?" One of the girls was anxious. Amy was a relative of the boss, and Amy was close to her. How could she be so shy at the mention of a discount? It was not cool at all. Chapter 406 Your Aunt Will Give You One For Free Amy was in a pickle. If she didn''t ask her aunt, her classmates would laugh at her. But she was too embarrassed to ask a discount. In her heart, her family was not on the same level as her aunt''s. She had never said anything good to her aunt. It was really difficult for her to say something nice to butter Jane up all of a sudden. She felt it was an extremely embarrassing thing. All her classmates only brought fifty dollars with them. She looked at the tag and found that most of the price was up to 68 dollars, and none of them was less than fifty dollars. She had to admit that the clothes of her aunt''s clothing store were really expensive. "Auntie, my classmates like some clothes. Can you give me a discount?" Under the expectation of her classmates, Amy finally opened her mouth with difficulty. Jane looked at Amy and then looked at her classmates. Obviously, they didn''t bring enough money with them. That''s right. They were just students, so they didn''t have so much money with them. and so they could buy the clothes they liked. But what about her dress? She felt uncomfortable when she saw her classmates holding the clothes they liked tightly. Would her aunt give her one? Amy had been waiting for Jane''s response, but in the end, Jane didn''t say anything. Instead, Jane ignored her existence and befriended with her classmates. "Snobbish!" Amy couldn''t help cursing in her heart. Jane just opened a clothing shop, not a bank. What''s the big deal? She just didn''t bring enough money with her. If she did, she wouldn''t be willing to butter Jane up. "Amy, your aunt is a nice person. She not only give us a discount, but also gave us a pair of socks for free." Of course, the students who had bought the clothes were very happy. They could buy such beautiful clothes and wear them at school, which would definitely be one of the focus of the whole class. "Yes, yes. I''ll buy clothes on this shop next time. The quality of the clothes is absolutely worthy of the price." Chapter 407 I Wont Get Fat No Matter What I Eat Everyone was happy, except Amy, who looked gloomy. She had been asking her mother for money for a long time this morning, but she hadn''t bought anything she liked and had to satisfy others. How could she be happy now? "Amy, didn''t you try on a particularly beautiful dress just now? Go and tell your aunt. I think she will definitely give you one as long as you ask. Besides, we are watching her here. Even if she doesn''t want to give it to you, she would be embarrassed and give you one for free." One of her classmates came up with an idea when he knew that Amy didn''t buy her favorite clothes. "Don''t worry about me. Since you have bought your favorite clothes, you can take the new clothes back and show off. I''ll leave later." Amy didn''t want them to wait for her. If she really said this to Jane, she was sure that Jane would not give her the clothes. Instead, Jane would make her classmates laugh at her. She would rather wait for them to leave and take aid of fat, and no matter how much I eat, I won''t get fat, so I don''t have to diet. Amy, you don''t know how good my aunt''s cooking is. I have to eat a few bowls of rice every time." Celia didn''t know that she would bump into Amy in the shop as soon as she came back. But Amy was a little more polite than last time. It seemed that her family had taught her well recently. Of course, Amy didn''t know how good Jane was at cooking. Jane used to live in the countryside, and Amy didn''t want to go to that kind of place at all. Even if Amy went to her uncle''s house, she didn''t like the food cooked by her aunt. She would rather be hungry than pick up chopsticks to taste the food Jane made. She disliked that the rural people were not clean. "Really?" Amy felt a little embarrassed. "What are you doing here? Are you here buying clothes?" Jade didn''t come to bother them these days. So she sent her daughter here? Did their family really have nothing to do? Chapter 408 This Is Twenty Thousand dollars, Please Leave Him "Celia, I want to ask you something. Come here." Amy used to dislike Celia very much. Not to mention holding Celia''s hand, she felt disgust at the glance of Celia. Now, for the first time, Amy took her hand and walked to the side. Celia was really flattered. Were all the members of Jade''s family crazy? Why are two of them acting so strange? Celia felt something was wrong, but she didn''t know what was the problems. "What are you doing? Why can''t you say it in front of my mother and aunt?" Celia didn''t like to have any physical contact with her. Moreover, every time they met, Amy would insult her. She didn''t think that there was any secret between them to be discussed alone. "Nothing special. I just hope you can take good care of me in the future." Amy was about to tell Celia that she was going to marry into the Zheng family, but judging from Celia''s expression, Amy guessed that she didn''t know that she was going to be the bride. Although the son of t can have a better life, or you can do anything with the money as long as you can leave here." The twenty thousand dollars was all Grace''s savings over the years, and all her belongings. She had only planned to give Celia ten thousand dollars, and keep the other ten thousand dollar was for emergency. But after looking at Celia, Grace decided to give her twenty thousand dollars, as long as Celia was willing to leave the Zheng family. Chris was much older than her. Celia was as beautiful as a flower, and there was no need for her to marry an old man. "Money for me?" The money was wrapped in paper, but it still could be seen. That strange woman gave her twenty thousand dollars for no reason. Suddenly, Celia seemed to think of something important. When she realized it, she immediately asked, "Who is Chris? Miss, I don''t know you. I don''t know what you are talking about, and I don''t know Chris. It''s not safe to take so much money with you. So you''d better leave now. " Chapter 409 Vicious Mother And Daughter "You don''t know him? Are you pretending in front of me?" Didn''t Celia know that she was going to get married? Grace didn''t believe what she said. Facing the woman''s questioning, Celia wanted to curse. She didn''t understand a single word from the beginning, but she always felt that this kind of scene was familiar. It felt like the scene in the previous life''s TV drama, the real wife came to settle accounts with the mistress? Obviously, this woman regarded her as a mistress. How could she be a mistress? This was the most basic moral of the human beings. "Miss, could you please mind your words? I don''t know you, why should I pretend? And I don''t know what you mean with these money. In a word, I won''t take a penny from an unknown source. If you really have a lot of money and there are so many poor people in the world, you can use it for charity." Celia said crossly. Why was that woman so cocky with the money? "You don''t want money, do you? That''s right. If appened outside just now. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they could tell from the serious expression on Celia''s face that it was not simple. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked them to close the door in advance at this time. "Celia, you don''t have to do this for me. Why do you still close your shop in advance?" Amy thought that they didn''t have to close the shop in advance in order to cook for her. Moreover, Jane was arrogant to her, but she was obedient to Celia. Jane would do whatever Celia said. The difference was too obvious. "We have to close the door, because shameful family secrets can''t be publicized." After the door was closed, Celia stared into Amy''s eyes and said word by word. What a vicious mother and daughter! Was she an object? They just made the decision for her in such an important thing in her life, but her mother and herself were completely unaware of it. And the mistress even came here to scold her. Jade was really a shrew. Chapter 410 Why Dont You Marry Such A Good Man "Amy, if you don''t make it clear to me today, you will never be allowed to go out. We will stay here today." Celia pressed on Amy. At this time, Celia had completely changed her face. She grabbed the chair with her hands like a wild cat with sharp claws. She looked at Amy with fierce eyes, feeling that she would scratch Amy''s face at any time. It was the first time that Amy had seen such a dark side of Celia. She was a little scared. Was the Celia she knew? She looked so scaring just now. "Sister, what''s wrong? Why do you suddenly act like this? What do you want me to say?" At this time, the door of the shop had been locked by Jane. Amy couldn''t run out even if she wanted to. Celia did it on purpose. Celia asked them to close the door just now because she wanted to lock her inside. She was afraid now. Both Wendy and Jane were shocked by Celia''s reaction. Celia was a mature girl. She manage everything in the family by herself. no one could force Celia to do anything she didn''t want to do. As her aunt, she would first refuse this damned marriage. "Auntie, my sister is just your niece, and you are neither her nor her guardian. What qualifications do you have to make a decision for her? Besides, as long as she marry Zheng family, she will live a good life in the future, and no one will look down upon her." Amy had always been dissatisfied with Jane. Celia''s mother didn''t say anything. As her aunt, how could she yell here? It was none of her business. "It opinions are identical with your aunt''s. No matter how rich the man is, Celia won''t marry him like this. Celia''s marriage is so important, but I don''t know it nothing about it at all. My sister has gone too far this time." Wendy, who had always been obedient, couldn''t help but get angry. Even though Jade was Celia''s aunt, she had no right to decide whether Celia would marry or not. Wendy didn''t agree. Chapter 411 Plot Against Her Own Niece "Let me tell you, my mother, my uncle and aunt, any one of them can make decision for me. But your mother can''t. who the hell is your mother? She doesn''t deserve to be my mother''s sister. There is no one who will set a trap for her own sister''s daughter. I really feel sorry for my mother. How could she have such a sister?" No wonder Jade had been flattering her these months. It turned out that she had been hiding this matter from her. Now everything made sense. They must get benefits from this marriage, so they sold her like that. What a good aunt Jade was. "Celia, why do you have to think it that way? Go out and ask what kind of family the Zheng family is. If it weren''t for my parents, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to get such a good family for the rest of your life. It''s okay that you don''t thank my mother. How could you say that to her?" What''s Celia''s attitude? These poor people were really hypocritical. How could they scold her What? A woman came to you just now? She came here? Jade was so unreasonable and doesn''t care about the reputation of her child at all! Wendy and Jane didn''t know that. If they knew it, they would definitely drive that woman away. "She gave me twenty thousand dollars as soon as she came here, and asked me to leave this man called Chris. Jade indeed found me a rich man, and even a man''s mistress is so generous." Celia said with a sneer. She had to thank the original owner''s face. Twenty thousand dollars was very valuable in this era. "I''m going to find Jade and ask her what she wants to do. If we can''t deal with it, we''ll call the police." Jane held Wendy''s hand and was about to open the door. This was too much. The man''s mistress even came to Celia. It was so inappropriate. Celia was an innocent and pure girl. If someone who didn''t know the truth had seen the show just now, they would think that Celia had done something immoral. Chapter 412 She Didnt Have The Courage To Die "Aunt, don''t rush out. Amy said that she was the apple of her parents'' eye. Don''t worry. She is here. I''m hungry. Let''s go out for dinner." Celia asked unhurriedly. She was still hungry. She would interrogate Amy when she was full. Amy as arrogant and looked down upon others. Amy not only yelled at her, but also was rude to her mother, uncle and aunt. It was not too much to take this opportunity to teach her a lesson. "Celia, how dare you! If you dare to lock me here, my parents will not let you go! You will die miserably." Amy was a little scared. She didn''t want to stay here alone. "Do you think I''m afraid of your parents? Who do they think they are? And you''d better behave yourself, or I don''t know when I will come back for this meal." Poor people must have hateful qualities, so Amy was not pitiful. She deserved it. "What if I want to go to the bathroom?" Seeing that could she die like that? She is probably tired or hungry." She died like this? Amy might not have the courage to do so. Celia opened the door. Amy sat on the chair with her feet on the other chair, her arms crossed and her eyes closed. "Well, you do know how to enjoy it. What? You have been thinking about it for such a long time. Is there anything you need to talk to me? " Amy acted like a spoiled child. Now she was still cocky. Celia knew what kind of person she was. "¡­¡­" Amy kept her eyes closed and ignored Celia. "Well, it seems that we have disturbed your rest. You can sleep a little longer. We are going back to have a rest. Mom, aunt, we are going back." Now Celia was at an advantage. It was fine that Amy didn''t show her sincerity, but she dared to treat her like this. Anyway, Celia was not in a hurry. Whatever Amy wanted to play today, Celia would be with her. Chapter 413 You Are Not My Aunt Anymore "Don''t go. I don''t want to stay here alone. I''m very hungry." Amy felt that she had gone out for dinner for a long time. If she slept a little longer, it would be dawn. Thinking of staying here alone without eating, drinking or quilt, she would be frozen to death here at night. "It''s easy if you are hungry. I''m very kind to you. I''ve packed some food for you outside, and it''s spareribs. Do you want to eat them?" Amy was starving. She hadn''t eaten two meals in a row. She was even more hungry when she smelled the food in Celia''s hand. "Amy, I''ll give you the last chance. If you''re still so stubborn, I''ll turn around and leave. Just stay here and live on your own. I''m telling you, although the decoration of our shop is so luxurious, we can''t guarantee that there will be some cute animals like rats, snakes, cockroaches and so on to find you at night." Amy was already a little scared, ir current situation and future life by a marriage, but Celia was not. She had her own hands and feet. Why should she rely on a man. In the feudal society, she would agree a marriage thrust upon her. She had never made any promise to the man. It was Jade who caused these. If Jade couldn''t handle it in the end, that man would either marry Jade or marry her own daughter. Celia wouldn''t clean up the mess. "Mom, Jade is not my aunt anymore. I''m not a random homeless cat or dog. Am I so cheap that she could make a decision for me and ruin the rest of my life? I will never call her aunt again." Celia was also angry. She felt like she was an object, a toy to please others. She felt that she was not respected. Now it was a new society, how could there be such a wired elder? "Celia, I also support you. Jade doesn''t deserve to be an elder or your aunt. It''s so sad to have such a relative." Chapter 414 Im Sorry For Not Protecting You Well "Celia, if you don''t her to be your aunt, then it is fine. I didn''t expect my sister to go so far this time and make you suffer. No matter who the Zheng family is, as long as you don''t want to marry, I won''t let you marry." Jade loved her daughter and didn''t want her daughter to marry such an old man. Jade was also a mother, and so was she. The happiness of her daughter was more important than anything else. "Celia, I don''t think anyone else knows that you went to the vocational school for study except us, right?" Jane asked. "I didn''t tell anyone else." "Well, then you go to study. This matter is left to us to deal with. This marriage was made by Jade. If she takes the man to look for you, we will deal with it. The college entrance examination is about to begin. This is your life''s big matter, and you can''t be affected." Jane thought as long as Celia didn''t show up, they couldn''t do anything. And Jane and Wendy could handle it. "No, it''s too dang she comes in again." Granny Li said as if nothing had happened. "Well, we''ll take the key with us tomorrow, so that no one else can come in. Granny Li, thank you." Granny Li''s words were indeed a little harsh, but out of kindness, she was trying to protect them. "You don''t have to thank me. I''m just thinking about my own safety." Granny Li had just passed by the window. She had generally understood the situation. The woman who came last time should be Celia''s aunt. She fixed an unreliable marriage for Celia. Celia didn''t agree, but the man''s family was powerful. Celia was bullied by others. Granny Li also thought that Celia was pitiful. Besides, Celia was busy with the college entrance examination this year. If it was messed up by this immoral aunt, she would really fall short of success. "Yes, yes, granny Li. If any relatives come to see us in the future, please tell them that we have moved out." Granny Li was a strange and cute old lady. Chapter 415 Shameless People "Granny Li has already seen through Jade''s evil thoughts. Alas, why I didn''t know anything at that time?" Granny Li had reminded her, but she didn''t think so at that time. The more Wendy thought about it, the more regretful she felt. "I know her character. She doesn''t have a good family. We should cut off the relationship with her and never contact her again." How could it be enough to only vent a few words against Jade? "Mom, aunt, don''t blame yourself. What''s more, it''s really none of your business. If others really make up their minds to do these things, we can''t guard against them at all. After all, they did it on the sly." What''s more, there was pointless arguing on those things. "Celia, how about this? You go to the capital city to find your uncle to hide for a period of time and take your books with you. You can go back there and wait for the college entrance examination. Isn''t Sharon also in the capital city? You can go to find him. Anyway, you can lea ore was closed. Jade wanted to put these things in their rented house. She had to show off the gifts in front of them to let them know how good she was to Celia as an aunt. "They live here?" It was the first time that Gordon had come here. "Yes." But at this time, the door of their rented house was also locked. They knocked for a long time, but no one opened it. "Celia, it''s your cruel-hearted aunt. Do you need me to drive her away for you?" Granny Li looked through the crack of the door and knew that it was no other than Jade. and there was a man standing outside besides Jade. "No, thanks, Grandma, I don''t need you to send them away. I can handle them myself. But don''t let them in. I''m afraid they will dirty your place." It was they who had done something immoral, not her. Celia was not afraid. The door creaked open. Seeing the face of Celia, both Jade and Gordon wore a flattering smile. They were so hypocritical, which made Celia feel disgusted. Chapter 416 Someone Love Me "Jade Zhang, what are you doing here?" Celia had said she wouldn''t call Jade aunt. Looking at her face now, Celia only felt disgusted. "Don''t be so childish. I''m your aunt, so I won''t make a fuss with you. Open the door. I''ve brought you some good things and gifts. Girls like to dress up. You will like it when you see it." Through the crack of the door, Jade kept asking Celia to open the door, but Celia was unwilling to do so. Standing outside, Gordon was also very embarrassed. In his impression, Celia didn''t talk much and she was a docile person. Why did she become like this now? "I won''t take it even if you move a golden mountain for me. This is someone else''s house. Don''t make a fuss here. I tell you, the landlord is a hard nut to crack. If you talk nonsense and make a scene outside, she will call the police immediately." Celia felt disgusted to see them. They were her relatives but they were even worse than a o hell after you die?" Even at this time, these two people can still pretend to be so hypocritical and keep hiding the marriage from here. What? Are they going to set a date for her marriage directly? By that day, they will directly knock her out and forcibly send her to the man''s house to hold the wedding ceremony? Celia thought about it carefully and was scared. Jade and Gordon were so horrible. What benefit did they get from others that they could hurt their own niece like that. "Celia, don''t be impulsive. You are our niece. How can we hurt you? We have fixed you a marriage that can change your fate and future life. We did all this for your own good. The reason why we didn''t discuss with you was that this marriage hasn''t settled yet. Now that it is settled, we are going to tell you when the time is right." Gordon tried to calm Celia down. Where on earth was Amy? A living woman wouldn''t disappear without a reason. Chapter 417 If You Dare To Mess Around, Call The Police "Really? Since this marriage is so good and it is such a good opportunity, you can keep it for your precious daughter. Even if my mother and I are poor, we won''t rely on a marriage to change our fate." If they had good things, they would definitely leave it to their daughter instead of Celia. No one would believe it. "Celia, that man takes a fancy to you, not our Amy. Besides, the man''s family is so good that it''s hard to find such a good husband. Why don''t you agree? Your uncle and me went to great pains to fix this marriage for you. Don''t waste our good intentions." Jade didn''t know that Celia was so disgusted with the marriage. What she feared most came. What if Celia refuse to marry? But Jade had made a guarantee the Zheng family. If she went back on her word, the consequences would be unimaginable. "It''s hard to find a such a good husband? Well, that''s right. It''s really hard to find a marriage for a girl who is not yet twenty years old to marry an old man who is mor olice. Please call the police as soon as possible. When the police arrive and you tell me about the marriage, I will have a good talk with the police. Besides, you tell me that the marriage is to establish a good relationship with the Zheng family for you, so they could protect you well, right? At that time, the police will be very interested in knowing what had happened between your family and Zheng family." Corruption and bribery, if any of these were found out, it would be great news. Now the police were strict, and they might be imprisoned for a few years. When they were released from the jail, things on the outside world would be greatly changed. "Celia, you..." Gordon didn''t say anything more at the moment. Celia was too smart and thoughtful. They couldn''t defeat her at all. They underestimated her ability. She was not a docile sheep at all, but a hedgehog with thorns all over her body. Moreover, her daughter was still in her hands, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. Chapter 418 Powerful Wendy "Celia, tell us where Amy is first. She is still so young, and she is your sister." If they had known it earlier, they wouldn''t have let Amy go shopping. Jade had thought that it was Jane and Wendy who kept Amy for dinner, but she didn''t expect such a thing to happen. "Young? I''m only less than five months older than her. Now she''s my family? Why didn''t you think that I was just a child and I was also your family when you tried to seek benefits for yourselves and prepared to sacrifice my life and future?" They had done something wrong, but their attitude was so arrogant. They even said that they did it for their own good. Was she a three year old child? Was she so easy to deceive? "You two should leave now. It''s so sad to have relatives like you. You even set a trap for your own sister''s daughter. I think you are crazy and inhuman. We don''t need to contact each other in the future. I don''t have relat Celia won''t get married. Besides, please don''t come to us if you have nothing to do in the future. According to our current relationship and emotion, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to contact with each other. You can walk in your own way and we can live our own life." It was absolutely Jade who arranged the marriage for Celia. The Zheng family fell in love with her at the first sight and wanted her to be their daughter-in-law. If Jade didn''t get involved, did they know who was Celia? Jade would make up for what she had done. They didn''t make any explanation. "Now that things have come to this, it''s useless to go back on my words. Since they take a fancy to you, they would force you to marry their son. I have no other choice." Jade was in a dilemma. Did they ask her to tell Gina that their marriage was ruined? It was so embarrassing. And if the marriage failed, her husband would lose his job. Chapter 419 The Tricks Of The Mistress "Now I give you two choices. One is to cancel the marriage, and the other is to ask your daughter to marry that man. You can make your own choice. Once you make a choice, your daughter will naturally come back to you. But I have to remind you that Amy is a fragile girl. I''m not sure if she will do something to herself. So time is limited. It''s up to you whether to save your daughter or not." It was too late for them to get away with it. "Where on earth do you hide Amy? She is a weak girl. If anything happens to her, I will never let you go!" It was such a big city. Where could they find Amy? They didn''t dare to call the police. They could only ask Celia for help. "Celia, after all, Amy is your relative. For the sake of your kin, please don''t hurt her. If you don''t want to marry that man, that is okay. We won''t force you." Gordon began to echo her words. He had to be patient. Celia was a person who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. If they were tough, she d they think that they could do whatever they wanted with money in their hands? Moreover, the money they gave was not worth mentioning in her eyes. "Celia, don''t go too far. Ten thousand dollars is already a big sum of money. Don''t be so ungrateful!" Jade didn''t care about that man''s mistress anymore. She was surprised that this stupid girl dared to look down her nose at the ten thousand dollars. Jade had saved it for a long time. And she didn''t want to give it to Celia at all. "I don''t like the money you give me! But now that you''ve thrown it here, I''ll take it for the time being. If the police come to collect evidence, it can also be a very important evidence." Jade and Gordon were completely dumbfounded at this time. Celia was so awesome. They had fought with her for so long and even threw out ten thousand dollars, but they were still powerless. The two of them were not as good as a little girl. How scaring would it be if a person like Celia married into the Zheng family? Chapter 420 Kneel Down And Apologize Jane and Wendy were so happy that they really wanted to clap their hands. Celia was so powerful that she taught the two of them a lesson without saying a dirty word. But even so, it was still difficult to dispel their anger in the bottom of their hearts. After all, it was Jade''s family who disturbed their originally calm life for their own benefit. They deserved it! "Celia, what do you want me and your uncle to do? It''s our fault that we didn''t get your and your mother''s consent when we fixed this marriage, but we didn''t mean to hurt you. We''re doing it for your own good. It''s not settle yet, isn''t it? You haven''t married yet, and there''s still room for manoeuvre. Don''t be angry, okay? Don''t be so mean to me and your uncle, okay!" Seeing that neither hard nor soft tactics worked, Jade had no choice but to beg. She sounded like she was about to cry. "No, don''t be lik hey haven''t arrived yet. How about I call them and ask them to drive faster? So they wouldn''t be late for their wedding." The more anxious and scared they were, the more happier Celia became. They treasured their daughter, didn''t they? If their daughter was destroyed, she didn''t know if they would feel a little guilty. If they hadn''t plotted against her, they wouldn''t have ended up like that. "No, please don''t call them. Celia, please. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have wanted you to marry such an old man for the sake of my family. It''s my fault. I won''t let you marry him. I won''t let you marry him. Please call them to drive the car back. Please!" At this time, Jade cried bitterly and slowly knelt down. "Gordon, what about you? Don''t you want to say something? Don''t you love your daughter very much?" Gordon clenched his fists, wishing to punch through the door. Chapter 421 Revenge "Gordon, I know you are a man, but that''s your daughter. Amy has been spoiled since childhood. How can she go to the countryside to suffer that? Isn''t it going to kill her? If we don''t help her, her life will be ruined." At this moment, Jade begged her man to kneel down. What was more important than saving her daughter? What was the use of dignity at this time. If Amy married a cripple in the countryside, she would rather her marry into the Zheng family. The Zheng family''s son was older, but at least he came from a rich family. Amy didn''t have to suffer if they married. "Don''t kneel if you don''t want to. I never force others to do things they don''t like." They deserve it. They had to pay for what they had done. Gordon didn''t want to kneel down, but when he looked at his wife and thought of his daughter who might be suffering, he felt very uncomfortable. With a thump, hi ng on the ground for so long, they had said a lot of good words. Wendy didn''t change his mind, and Gordon had no choice. He had made the worst plan in his heart. If Amy was sent to the countryside, he would try to save her. "Sue me. I''ve already prepared for it. At the worst, I''ll go to jail with you. Do you think I''ll be afraid? Anyway, I''m old. I have nothing to worry about except my daughter. I don''t have a high-ranking family like you. Why do I have to think so much?" At this time, Gordon still dared to be stubborn. He didn''t have the ability to get promotion but had to rely on his daughter to rise up to the career ladder. He was so shameless that he was a scum. Wendy''s remaining good impression of Gordon was completely ruined this time. They were all heartless people, and none of them had human nature. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have come up with such a sinister trick. Chapter 422 Dignity Is Nothing "Didn''t you say that as long as the two of us knelt down, you would tell us where is Amy? Now that we have knelt down and admitted our mistakes, what else do you want?" There were so many villages around the city. How could they know where Amy was sent? It was no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. "But even you knelt down, I''m still angry!" Fortunately, she was not an idiot. If she was a stupid girl, she would have been sold by Jade and was kept in the dark. Jade was also a shrewd woman. Gordon was also a small official in the government, but they were so silly when they were together. She didn''t know why they would fix a marriage for her to establish a good relationship with the Zheng family? Even if Celia really married into the Zheng family, would she put in a good word for Gordon for the sake of his career? Of course, the answer was No. They didn''t treat her and her mother well. Jade had always been mean to her mo t sure what I will do next time!" Celia still had a long face and she wasn''t softhearted. "What about Amy? Tell us where is Amy?" The reason why they had knelt outside for so long was that they wanted to know where their daughter was. "Here is the key of my clothing shop. Open the door yourself! If anything inside is damaged, I will call the police directly." Celia threw a key on the ground through the crack of the door. "You... You said Amy was locked in a clothing shop by you? So she didn''t marry a cripple from the countryside?" Jade was overjoyed to hear the news. She and Gordon had made the worst plan. It was a good news to them. Although her daughter was locked up by Celia. "If you don''t leave now, she will be suffocated to death in the room, or if she hang herself in the room, you will lose your precious daughter forever. I don''t want a dead body to appear in the shop, it is such a bad luck!" Celia said in disgust. Chapter 423 Choked By Fish Bones The clothing shop was not far from Celia''s rental house. They took the key and immediately ran in the direction of the clothing shop. Amy had been locked up in a clothing shop for such a long time, and she was fragile girl. What if something really happened to her? Before Jade and Gordon came to find Celia, they had been to a clothing shop. She felt that she was so stupid that she didn''t shout inside. If she did, Amy would hear her, and they would not have ended up like that. Today, they were humiliated. "Amy, Amy..." Jade''s hand holding the key trembled. They were so cruel to keep her child here for such a long time. Weren''t they afraid that something would happen to her? How could they do that? If anything happened to Amy, they would definitely not spare Celia. When the door was opened, she smelled something unpleasant. Amy fell to the ground, and there was some vomit on the ground. "Amy, what''s wrong with you o raise her daughter in a rich and good environment, and to satisfy all kinds of requirements of Amy. Amy hadn''t done any laundry for herself since she was a child. Her precious daughter was actually tortured by Celia like this. There was a fire burning in her heart. There was a murderous light in her eyes. "My dear daughter, don''t worry. I will let her pay for what you have suffered today. I will seek justice and avenge you." Jade comforted her daughter. This thing had nothing to do with Amy. It was Celia''s fault to treat Amy like this. "Thank you, mom. I''m hungry. I want to eat." Amy was so hungry that she didn''t have anything. She hadn''t eaten anything for only two meals. She felt that she was starving and almost dehydrated. She needed to keep energy now. "Okay, you just stay here and have a rest. Mom and dad go out to buy you something to eat." Holding back her tears, Jade dragged Gordon out of the room. Chapter 424 If You Want A Divorce, Ill Kill Myself "If we didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to see my daughter." Jade cried as she spoke, looking very distressed. "Gordon, why haven''t you said a word since just now? Don''t you see what our daughter has just suffered? We almost lost her." Gordon''s expressionless face made Jade even angrier, as if Amy was not her daughter and he didn''t worry at all. "What do you want me to say? Besides, the doctor just said that there was nothing wrong with her. Her throat was just stuck in the fish bone and there was no danger to her life. Don''t overreact." Gordon said impatiently. What should he do? He didn''t know what to do now. Celia was just a girl. She was even more troublesome than the people he met in the office. The two adults were fooled by her. He gave away the ten thousand dollars, knelt down and begged her with Amy. He felt wronged ten times and a hundred times more than anyone. He couldn''t find anyone to reason with or vent out his anger. Gordon a child. Jade was used to being arrogant, and it was the first time that she was trampled underfoot by others. That feeling was very uncomfortable. "Dad, mom, are you two going to divorce? This is a critical moment for our family. Shouldn''t we combine against the enemy together? Why did they break up at this time? If you two dare to divorce, I will kill myself." The sound insulation in the room was not good, and the two people''s voices were loud, so Amy heard all the quarrels clearly. Her family was so harmonious, but why did it suddenly become like this? It was all Celia''s fault. Amy put all the blame on her. "What are you talking about? It''s not easy for you to escape from death today, and your parents have finally saved you. We just quarreled with each other. How could we really divorce?" Looking at her daughter''s sad face, Jade immediately comforted her. After all, Amy had just been stimulated and hurt today. Jade was afraid that Amy would do something stupid. Chapter 425 My Wife Is Charming Gordon didn''t know what to do to prevent his family from offending the Zheng family. Celia was the same. The Zheng family was not an ordinary family. Jade said that they had prepared the banquet and their son was going to marry her. If such a family was well prepared, and the bride did not appear on the wedding day, it could be imagined that the Zheng family would be a joke. Since such rich family would attach great importance to its image, Celia didn''t know what would happen if the Zheng family became crazy. She could run away. She would listen to Gordon and run away until the chaos was over. But on second thought, why did she run away? She was the biggest victim in this matter. She knew nothing, and she was kept in the dark all the time. She had never participated in these dirty deals, and she had never received any so-called benefits. It had nothing to do with her. She didn''t want to run away. The bad thing was that the Zheng was a frown on Sharon''s face. A forced marriage? In a society ruled by law, there was still someone who relied on his power and dared to violate the law. Who the hell dared to take his wife away? "Is this the point?" Celia said crossly. This man was usually jealous, but why did he react like this at the critical moment? She was almost pissed off. "Isn''t that the point?" "If you don''t know how to talk, we won''t talk anymore. It''s so annoying." If he was in front of her right now, he would be punched by her. That was what he should do as a boyfriend? She was so disappointed. "Oh, don''t hang up. Don''t be angry. You are my wife. Our Qin family will throw you a grand wedding and want you to marry into my family in the future. What the hell is that rich family you were talking about? If anyone dares to hurt my wife, I will let him die!" Even though they talked over the phone, Celia still felt the murderous tone and threat. Chapter 426 I Have To Get It "Celia, I''ve thought about it for a while. We have to ask your uncle to come back. Now that things have come to this, we have completely offended Gordon and Jade. If Gordon and the Zheng family join hands to deal with us and pin the blame on the three of us, we are powerless and have no reliable relationship. If they murdered us on the sly, no one will come collect the corpses for us. Besides, I think it''s better not to tell this to Sharon. After all, it''s a family shame. It''s all Jade''s fault. I''m afraid that if Sharon''s family know it, they will dislike you. " Jane made this decision after careful consideration. No matter how tough a woman was, she still felt insecure. "Aunt, it''s too late. I''ve just told Sharon. He won''t tell his family about this kind of thing, and I don''t feel ashamed either. It''s also a shame for Jade and her family. We''ve suffered a lot, they dare not to plot against us in the future." Celia was very satisfied with her revenge t er from getting the money. "Aunt, this is yours. It''s four thousand dollars." Of course they had to split up the money as soon as possible, in case something would happen. "I don''t want it. Just keep it with you." Jane refused to take the money. Celia was the biggest victim here, and she should take it. "Auntie, you can''t do that. If you don''t want the money, you want me to take the responsibility alone if something goes wrong? Strictly speaking, it''s stolen property." She had her own way to persuade her aunt. "Then I want it, I can''t let you take the responsibility alone!" Jane took the four thousand dollars. Celia gave the rest four thousand to her mother and sent the rest two thousand dollars to granny Li. "What are you doing? Do you want me to be your accomplice?" Granny Li had always been indifferent to others, but Celia had already known her kindness. She would always say harsh words, but granny Li didn''t take it serious. Chapter 427 I Cant Let The Zheng Family Marry Her "This is for you. I''m sorry to disturb your peace today. Now we''re dividing the money, and of course we should give you a share. Please take it." Celia gave two thousand dollars to granny Li. She was a generous woman. Granny Li had been helping them in secret all the time. She had reminded them to lock the door. Fortunately, the door was locked just now, otherwise the two scoundrels would have rushed in. "I don''t want the money. Besides, I don''t lack money. I''m too old to be taken to the police station. It would really a shame." Granny Li said proudly. "What are you talking about? It''s real money. I have given it to you. I don''t care whether you throw it or burn it. We are in the same boat now." Celia thrust the money to Granny Li and ran away. "Well, you are so bad." Granny Li wanted to throw the money, but Celia ran too fast. "Granny Li, we are all smart people. Don''t waste the money we g y. "So what do you think we should do? Safety is the prime principle in our plan. How could we get into trouble this time? If we don''t find a way out, what if the Zheng family goes to propose? Everything will be exposed." What should they say if the Zheng family came to Celia? "There is only one best way now. That is, the Zheng family doesn''t want to marry anyone, and they don''t want Celia anymore. In this way, our problem will be easily solved, right?" However, Gina took a fancy to Celia. Could Celia run away? No way. The Zheng family wouldn''t give up on her, especially their lecher son. He couldn''t even take his eyes off her and was eager to marry her. "Or there will be a person with greater power than the Zheng family. If they take a fancy to Celia at the same time, the Zheng family won''t fight with them. But if Celia marries a powerful family, it was not the Zheng family who would suffer..." Chapter 428 Its Easy if Her Face Was Ruined Gordon and Jade hadn''t come up with a solution to the problem until midnight. It was a sleepless night. Celia didn''t want to escape, so Jade and Gordon wanted to escape. Now what they feared the most was the Zheng family. What if they suddenly came to propose a marriage? How could they give Celia to the Zheng family? "It''s easy to stop the Zheng family from marrying Celia." In the darkness, the door of Amy''s room was opened and she walked out. Her voice was cold, and her eyes were cold, which made people feel a little scared. It was the first time for Jade to see her daughter like this. She was surprised and worried. "Amy, didn''t you fall asleep just now? Why do you suddenly get up again? The doctor said that your throat is inflamed and you must have a good rest." The firecrackers couldn''t wake Amy up at this time of the day. They had lowered their voices just now, and there was no reason to wake her up. "I just ttle angry. What she said was the best way. "Amy, don''t be willful. It''s not a small matter. We won''t let you do anything against the law. We raised you up. Do we want you to go to the jail? Of course not. Even if you destroy Celia''s face, she will at most become ugly. She still has a mouth. She will accuse you of crime. Do you want to poison her and throat after you destroy her face? I won''t let you go astray." Jade tried her best to persuade Amy. Why did this child''s heart become so dark now. "Yes, Amy. Celia is not only smart, but also very cunning. You are no match for her at all. Maybe before you could destroy her face, she will find it out and send you to the police station. If you have something on her, she will definitely teach you a lesson." After Jade''s analysis, Amy realized the seriousness of the problem. Now it was a special period, and their emotions were quite restless. They couldn''t let it go wrong. Chapter 429 Looking For Someone In The Police Station "Well, I didn''t say that I would do it. I''m giving you advice. I have an idea, buy you refuse to think about it. I don''t care about you. I have to go back to sleep." Amy was so disappointed at her parents'' attitude. In her eyes, they were cowards. She just needed to keep the whole thing in secret, then others would not discover it. How could they make a scene and expose their plan openly? But after hearing her mother''s analysis, she felt that the plan was a little risky. If there was an accident, she would have to go to jail. She didn''t want to go to jail. "Well, it''s not easy for Amy to offer such a good idea, but it can''t work." Although this method was sinister, it could help them avoid the crisis. At times, the Zheng family would refuse this marriage, but it had nothing to do with his family. At most, they wouldn''t have a close relationship with the Zheng family in the future, but they wouldn''t have a quarrel. "We have to have our own bottom line. We can''t d en looking around, but she didn''t see an acquaintance. After all, she had been in the police station for several times, but she didn''t see any familiar face. She remembered that when Sharon came in to rescue her, he knew someone inside. She came here today and want to take advantage of this relationship. If she wasn''t in the shop, at least she had to ensure the safety of the people in the shop. But now she forgot the police''s surname. "Look around? Lady, you can''t look around here if you have nothing else to do. It''s not a supermarket or mall. If you don''t have anything else, please leave." Had a look? What was wrong with her? "Sir, I''m looking for someone. I just forget his name, so I want to have a look." Celia was so beautiful and she spoke so strangely. She came here specially to look for someone, but she forgot his name. Wasn''t it contradictory? Was she out of her mind? If it weren''t for the fact that Celia was good-looking, she would have been driven out. Chapter 430 Asking For Protection "Ma''am, if you don''t leave now, we will take measures against you." Celia was speechless. How could she forget the police''s name at such a critical moment? Damn it! She was so stupid. She couldn''t help hammering her head two times. "I''m really looking for someone." Celia knew that the police had been nice to her. She did look like a rogue at the moment, but she couldn''t go to study before finding the police. "If you keep doing this, don''t blame me for being rude." The girl was pretty, but he also had to work. This was a serious place, and no one could come in casually. "Miss Tang..." Just as Celia was racking her brains to remember the police officer''s name, someone suddenly shouted in her direction. "Yes, I''m looking for you. Sir, I didn''t lie to you. I''m looking for him." She finally found him. "Hello, Captain Zhang!" The police officer who had been driving Celia out immediately saluted the cated thing, but Celia said it shortly with a few words. "What? Are you kidding me or are you serious?" Linda couldn''t believe that there was such a powerful family nowadays, who behaved like the leader of the underworld. "If I lied to you, I would be cursed!" "Hey, girl, I believe you. Don''t swear." The key point was that it was an extremely anxious and crazy thing, but Linda felt a little unbelievable because Celia was so calm. "Who fix the marriage for you? They should be the cursed," Nowadays, love is free. Why there was someone so old-fashioned? "My aunt Jade." Zoe didn''t expect that it was Celia''s relative. She immediately felt that she had said something inappropriate just now. "I''m sorry. I don''t know she is your aunt, but it''s too much whether she is your aunt or not. How could she do this to you?" "It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Linda. I have severed the relationship with her yesterday!" Chapter 431 Cute Wife Celia''s frankness and calmness made Linda feel that she was inferior to Celia. What a powerful girl. So she couldn''t help admiring Celia. More importantly, she felt that it was not easy for Celia. She really had a group of mean relatives. "Celia, how about you live with me? You don''t have to pay me the rent." This was the greatest help Linda could do. Others didn''t know her home, so living in her house should be able to protect Celia temporarily. No matter what, Celia should pass the college entrance examination first. "Go to your house for refuge?" Celia teased. "Sort of. You can go home after you get through this period of crisis. Otherwise, it will be really unsafe. There are all kinds people in this world, and the police can''t control everything. My family is safe." It seemed that being too beautiful was not a good thing, and it attracted too much attention. "Thank you for your kindness, but no, thanks. My mother and aunt are still here. It''s safe for me to . He seldom used his military license and always kept a low profile. Today, in order to see his wife, he made an exception. He took out his military license in a low-key way. The guard saw it and saluted him as expected. At that time, soldier was the idol of the masses, so he came in easily. But the school was neither big nor small. Granny Li said that Celia was studying in the library. He asked all the location of the library. To be exact, before he opened his mouth, someone took the initiative to lead the way for him. "Hey, what are you looking for?" Sharon had been on the train for the whole night and his clothes were very ordinary. This morning, he was so flustered that he didn''t even have time to wash his face. He was so focused on saving his wife that he didn''t have the time to tidy up his appearance. Even so, he was still the most special And conspicuous person in the campus. As soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of some female students. Chapter 432 He Is The Worst "Oh my God! Is he a student in our school?" "Oh my God! He is so good-looking. Even the man in TV is not as handsome as him!" "He is so handsome, even more handsome than Mr. Wu!" "Which class is he in? Does he have a girlfriend?" Jacky, Linda''s boyfriend, was completely defeated by Sharon. More and more female students gathered around him. But because of shyness and in order to maintain their good image, most of the girls didn''t dare to talk to Sharon directly. Sharon didn''t even care about the girls around them. All he wanted to know was where the library was. He just wanted to find his wife. However, more and more people surrounded him, making it difficult for him to move a single step. "I''m going to the library to find a person. Please give me a way out or tell me where is the library. Thank you." When he said this, his eyes did not rest on any girl, but looked straight ahead firmly. "It turns out th y?" Linda was filled with righteous indignation and scolded that man. But now she wanted her to marry him in such a short time. Linda changed so fast. "How could a woman not fall in love with such a man? He is so handsome, absolutely the most attractive man I have ever seen in my life, and he doesn''t look like a hooligan at all. On the contrary, he look like a righteous man, not as bad as you described. Don''t you hear the cheers of other female students?" Linda also fell in love with him. "Miss Linda, it is just a disguise. Why are you so tacky? Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Jacky will be jealous? By the way, who is more handsome, that man or Mr. Jacky?" By contrast, she knew what this man looked like. "There is no doubt that this man must be more handsome. Jacky is not on the same level with him. He can only deceive those primary school students." Without any hesitation, Linda vote for the man in front of her. Chapter 433 Sorry, Im Late "Miss Linda, you''ll break Mr. Jacky''s heart." Hearing what Linda said, Celia was curious about the man''s appearance, which made Linda abandon her boyfriend. "It''s not my fault. He is not only good-looking, but also upright at first glance. He is not like a hooligan at all. Celia, if your relative really find such a man for you, I suggest you to reconsider your boyfriend. He is much better than your boyfriend. He is close to where you live, and even chase after you here. Aren''t you moved?" Linda had long forgotten her righteous indignation. Now she was completely infatuated with him, just like those girls. "Mrs. Linda, he only has his appearance. Aren''t you on the same side with me? Why did you suddenly turn against me? Besides, I want to run away. You cover me later." Even if this rogue from the Zheng family was handsome, affectionate and talented... She had no interest at all. All sh take care of everything. You just need to study hard and get admitted to the college in the capital." He came here to help Celia. Zack was not at home, and there was no man at home. He was the backbone of the family. Looking at the pitiful look of Celia, his heart was wrenching. She just called him yesterday that she had endured it for a long time. When she couldn''t bear it, she called him. Thinking of her helpless appearance, he regretted that he hadn''t come back earlier. "Why do you come back all of a sudden? How did you ask for leave?" It was a good thing to be a soldier. Celia didn''t want to affect his performance in the army because of her. "Don''t worry. I''m telling my leader the truth. As soon as my superior heard that it is about you, he immediately gave me the permission and ask me to win back my wife for the glory of the army. I''d like to see who dares to covet my wife." Chapter 434 I’m Lucky The two hugged each other tightly. They had missed each other for a long time, and it seemed that the moment they hugged each other, all the grievance Celia had suffered had become unimportant. They were even more unscrupulous in front of the crowd around them. They were not students of this school, and no one dared to stop them from hugging in public. The appearance of Sharon lit up the eyes of the female students in the vocational school. In an instant, a torrential cold rain poured down their burning passions. Such a handsome man actually had a girlfriend. Their hearts were broken down before they be happy about it. Some people said that they were going to steal Sharon from his girlfriend, but when they saw Celia, they didn''t even have the courage to stand out. Celia was beautiful like a white swan on the lake, and she was so attractive. They were like a short and ugly duck in front of her. Not only the girls were sad, but also the boys. They had been looking at Celia for a few days si ugh and I couldn''t stand your sweet love. Celia, since your man is here, I don''t want to be the third wheel. Now that I have achieved my goal, I''ll leave." If she stayed with the two, they would definitely show off their love again. "Mrs. Linda, I haven''t thanked you for helping Celia yet. Don''t leave in a hurry. I''ll treat you to meals to express my gratitude. Thank you for taking care of Celia. Thank you for your concern." Although Sharon was still young, he was mature and knew how to win people''s support. "Yes, Mrs. Linda, we should invite you to meals. And Mr. Jacky should join us." Celia also wanted to thank them for taking care of her. Otherwise, she really didn''t even have a place to review her homework. "No, thanks. You can go to deal with your own business first. We have a long time ahead of us. Celia, you have to hurry up to study after your boyfriend comes. You can''t delay your study." It was a teacher''s duty to give instructions to students. Linda said frankly. Chapter 435 Dont Hug Others Casually Since Sharon came to this world, Celia had gained a sense of security since she was always a woman who would rely on herself. She was finally a little relieved. She knew how difficult it was for Sharon to come here from the army, but she was happy that he came here as soon as she made a call. It meant that he really cared about her. "What are these?" Sharon gave Celia a package as a gift. "I bought some food for you last time and was about to send it to you. But I came myself, so I brought it with me." Celia was in the last stage of preparation for the college entrance examination, so she must be tired. So he asked someone to buy some walnuts. It was said that walnuts were good for brain. He didn''t know whether it was useful or not, but he had to prepare it first. He was afraid that Celia would be too tired from her study. Celia didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. In the modern times, Sharon was definitely an insensitive man. He bought some tonics for hi aunt. I just hugged her and didn''t take advantage of her. Besides, my parents will pay a visit here and personally propose the marriage. My wife will marry into my family. I will throw a grand wedding for her and pick her up to my family with eight sedans." There was no doubt he would marry Celia and he would persuade his parents. Even if he couldn''t make it, he would marry Celia. He would never let her suffer. "What sedans? You are still a young man. Why are you so tacky? Nowadays, cars are popular to pick up a bride." Granny Li said in disgust. "Well, although you are at home all the time, you really know a lot. Car is great. I invite you to come. If I don''t meet your requirements, please give me some advice." Granny Li was so fastidious, as if Celia was her granddaughter. The outsider thought she was deliberately making difficulties for Sharon and meddling in other people''s business. But Celia knew that everything Granny Li said was for her own good. Chapter 436 Make An Exception For You "Come in. Don''t sit outside like that." Granny Li had a deep impression on Sharon. The young man was clean, strong and sober. Celia was beautiful, and he was also handsome. The two of them were a perfect match. At first, she thought that the two children were just having fun and were not serious, but she didn''t expect that the two of them had a deep relationship. As the saying goes, when in danger, you see the truth. Celia had a good eye. "Me? Let me in?" He pointed at himself in surprise and couldn''t believe that she would let him in after being so picky on him. She was really hard to understand. "Seize the opportunity. Otherwise, you would regret it. Besides, don''t stay here tonight. You must leave after dinner." This was her biggest concession. "Well, grandma, I want to ask if you break this rule only for me or for everyone?" He would rather not go in than let Granny Li break the rule for him. As long as he couldn''t go i on as Sharon came, she was different. "Don''t talk nonsense. If I treat him well, he would love you more in the future." Jane was satisfied with Sharon. In her heart, she had already treated Celia as her own daughter. "Aunt, don''t worry. Even if you don''t treat me well, I will still love Celia very much. I won''t let her suffer from injustice after she is with me." Jane didn''t know when Sharon appeared behind them, but he didn''t mind what Jane said at all. "Of course I believe you. But it''s our duty to treat you well. You came all the way here and you even cook for us. Wendy and I really feel sorry for you." If they had known that Sharon was coming, they would have come back to prepare. "You should have told me in advance, Celia." "God, I just knew that he is here. I didn''t know he was here until he went to the library to look for me." She didn''t know in advance, or she would have picked him up at the train station. Chapter 437 The Future Son-in-law "Is it okay?" Sharon was confident in his cooking skills. "The soup is a little light, the flesh is a little old, and the eggplant is a little salty..." Everyone nodded and said that the food was delicious, but Granny Li was the only one who didn''t buy it. And she gave each dish a bad comment. "Granny Li, you don''t have many teeth left, but you really have a good taste. You are really picky. How strong our heart needs to be if we want to live with you?" Celia thought that the dishes were good. In this era, they would be glad if they had enough food. Moreover, the combination of meat and vegetable, and soup, could be called a perfect dish. This old lady was really difficult to deal with. "Girl, you haven''t got married yet. Are you unhappy after I said something to your man? What''s more, if I make him improve, you will benefit from it in the future, won''t you? You are really ungrateful." Granny Li said crossly. "Grandma, you'' ily can''t find you. They can do nothing about it if you are not here." Wendy nodded in agreement with Jane''s suggestion. They had been observing Sharon for more than half a year. The young man was nice to Celia. They were all relieved to have him take care of her. "No, I won''t leave. Although it can solve the problem temporarily, what about you after that? This is an immature suggestion. We won''t do it, but you can rest assured. He is here to solve the problem. There must be a solution. " She didn''t want to run away. It had nothing to do with her. How could she escape? She didn''t believe that evil could win justice. "Well, if you two have any idea or want to do something, you must discuss with us. You can''t keep us in the dark. Even if we can''t participate, we have to ensure the safety of your two." A lot of people in the world were sinister. They were afraid that ordinary people like them couldn''t defeat such a powerful family/ Chapter 438 Great Crime The night before, Sharon directly went to the hotel, but he tossed and turned and didn''t fall asleep. Celia''s situation was not too urgent. The Zheng family was not very powerful, but after all, it was a local villain. Even though he was powerful, it was not easy for him to couldn''t defeat a local villain. But obviously, this was not the wisest choice if he dared to go to the Zheng family to settle accounts with them alone, even if he was unafraid of anything. Even if he was good at fighting, it was someone else''s territory. It would be very dangerous if he acted rashly. He had to use some methods when necessary, and he also had to use some connections and asked his acquaintances for helps. He was sure that his mother would rush here to see if something had happened to him the next second. He had hidden these things from her, but he didn''t want her mother to have all kinds of bad impression about Celia before she married into their family. So it was still difficult to find a perfect s aunt." Sharon nodded. It was a pity that Celia and him were not married. They didn''t have that certificate. Otherwise, if they showed the marriage certificate, the Zheng family would be courting death. "Great! You two..." Jane was stopped by Celia before she could finish her words. "Aunt, do you want me to marry Sharon now?" "Wendy, what do you think?" Jane meant that, but Celia''s parent were there, so she didn''t dare to make decisions for the family. "I think it''s not impossible if there''s really no other way." Wendy didn''t have her own ideas, so she was conservative. What she wanted was that the two children would love each other, and they would be together sooner or later. It was not bad to get married as soon as possible. "You changed so fast. I won''t get married just for such reason." Why would she marry Sharon in order to avoid the Zheng family? That was absolutely impossible. It was not that she didn''t like Sharon, but that she didn''t want to get married now. Chapter 439 Secret Protection Of Jim "Don''t you want to marry me?" Sharon was a little hurt by Celia''s reaction. They were in a good relationship. Didn''t she plan to marry him? Anyway, he was mentally prepared. If he didn''t fall in love with someone for the purpose of marriage, it was irresponsible. "Of course not. I''m serious with you. I just hope that we two will get married when everything is right, not because of this matter. Besides, we are still so young and we don''t have a decent career. This is not what I want. Do you understand?" This was the difference between Celia and other girls. The others might be thinking about how to elbow their ways into the best circle. After finding a good man, they wished they could marry him immediately and live a simple life after marriage. This was the path of most women''s happiness in their lives, but Celia was not like this. She was the opposite. What she wanted was a career that she could own on her own, independent and individual. t like it. You can try it on next time when there is a new style. " Jane''s heart was filled with anger. What the hell? He looked ugly and lewd. His appearance that didn''t match her clothes in the shop. How could he pin all the blame the clothes? He should look at himself in the mirror. "We''re not leaving. We have to try on our trousers." These people didn''t seem to want to leave at the same time, but went to mess up the pants. Standing aside, Taylor was too busy to collect clothes and hang them on the shelves. The three of them were busy serving these people specially. So when other customers come in and saw this scene, they immediately went to another shop. "Manager, look at these clothes. When I took them out of the fitting room, the buttons of almost every clothes were missing, or they were stained." This was a taboo. The new clothes were not easy to sell if there were any flaws. Everyone wanted to buy a good and perfect clothes. Chapter 440 Have A Fight "They are like bandits. Do you think they are here to make trouble on purpose? They are not here to try on clothes. They just ruined clothes. They are too rude." The service attitude of Taylor was good, but she couldn''t stand the torment of these people. How distressed she was when she saw the good clothes was ruined like that. "Well, Taylor, you must be tired today. Don''t say anything more. There are only a few men''s clothes left. After they try them on, they don''t have any clothes to try on. I think the clothes are not a big problem. We can fix them or sell them on a sale." Jane''s words were taught by Celia. Peace breeds wealth. In doing business, one had to pay attention to a language skill. She had to be open-minded, and her business would go smoothly. And she had a hunch that these people seemed to come to make trouble on purpose. So Jane wouldn''t rise to the bait. "What do you think? Is there anything yo u a lesson on the spot." Jim always wore a cheeky smile. It was rare to see him so fierce, and his sharp eyes had a murderous light. "Bullshit! You? Go home and find your Mama!" One of them sneered. "Dude, it''s useless to say something like that. You and me, outside. It''s not enough for me to fight in this small place." Jim had to find a way to lure them out. The shop had been carefully decorated and couldn''t be destroyed. "Hey, boy, how dare you talk nonsense in front of us? I tell you, after we go out, you would live to regret it." They had more than a dozen of people, while Jim only had two people. Those bastards outnumbered Jim. Those bad guys thought that it was fine if Jim wanted to have a fight. Moreover, they would come to the clothing shop to make things difficult for those women after the fight. They would let those who wanted to interfere in this matter know what the consequences would be. Chapter 441 Jim Was Arrested Jim was not a rookie, but really good at boxing and fighting, which was something that those people did not expect at all. In a blink of an eye, all of them were knocked down, which was a spectacular scene. "Brat, who should go home to find your Mama? If you dare to provoke me again, I''ll kill you!" Outside the door, Jim could give full play to his fighting skills. He learned this little skill from Sharon, so he could only use it on these hooligans to get a sense of satisfaction. At this time, when all the hooligans were defeated, the two hiding in the dark were extremely anxious. "Why are these two men so powerful? Is he the bodyguard hired by that bitch?" Amy was in a corner. She and her mother saw clearly what happened in the clothing shop. It was too scary. This was their so-called revenge. They hired a group of hooligans to make trouble in Jane''s shop, in order to warn them not to be complacent. She had planned to hide in the dark and wat intercede for Jade. Instead, she criticized Jade for not being a good sister, as if Jade owed her and wanted to cut off the relationship with her. Jade felt that she was more miserable than her daughter. She just thought that Wendy was related to her by blood. She was too shy to say it out, fearing that her child would dislike her. Just like Gordon, he disliked her now. "Well, don''t talk nonsense when we enter the room later. Let''s do something serious. We can''t let the ten thousand dollars be in vain. As long as she is willing to return the ten thousand dollars to me, we will immediately leave." It was useless to say too much. The most important thing was to take back the money. Otherwise, she would feel uncomfortable. After all, they had lost a lot of money. If she couldn''t get the money back, she would be really angry. "Yes, I know. We will get the money back." If they couldn''t deal with Wendy alone, they would be really good for nothing. Chapter 442 Did You Here To Check The Household Register "Why are you here?" The arrival of Jade and Amy made Wendy''s face suddenly change. Why did these two people come at this critical moment? There must be something wrong. Since Jane and Celia were not here, they should have planned it and thought that she was easy to be bullied. Wendy was a little scared, but she didn''t want show it. Jane''s words still echoed in her head, so she must not panic. "Auntie, we are here to visit you. Are you the only one in the shop today? Where are the others? They are not here." The two of them swaggered in. Jane and Celia were two powerful women. It was a piece of cake to deal with Wendy alone. "What are you doing here! You are not welcome here." Wendy was not as kind as before. Although she had always been honest and often bullied by others, Jade was related to her by blood. After her parents died, she was the closest person in the world. She had never expected that Jade would have plo st met for the first time, Amy fell in love with him at the first sight. If such a boy became her boyfriend, all the girls in the school would be envious of her. Thinking of this, she felt happy. Then she blush unexpectedly. "Yes, we used to be, but now we have severed our relationship." Wendy was not afraid that she would be embarrassed in front of Sharon, so she revealed the truth. "Young man, what''s your name? Where do you live? What does your family do?" Jade read her daughter''s mind. Amy was also fond of this boy. If the boy was from a rich family, she would not object to the marriage of the two children. "Are you here to check my household register?" He didn''t like the woman in front of him. This woman was the aunt of Celia. And she must be the one who wanted Celia to someone else. It was she who wanted to separate Celia and him. He hadn''t settled this score yet, but she dared to question him like that. Chapter 443 Sow Dissension "Well, I think you and my daughter are about the same age. You can make friends with her." Jade flattered him. With her keen sense and insight, she believed that this boy was by no means an ordinary man. "Hello, my name is Amy. Nice to meet you." Amy plucked up her courage and reached out her hand again. "I''m sorry. I don''t want to be friends with strangers. Besides, I have a girlfriend. I''m afraid that she will be jealous." He had no interest in this kind of girl. Compared to Celia, this girl was nothing. "What? You have a girlfriend?" Amy was disappointed. It was not easy for her to meet someone she liked, but why did he have a girlfriend? She was not reconciled. She hadn''t taken the initiative yet. If possible, could she steal him from his girlfriend? Her happiness was in her hands. As long as he was not married, it didn''t matter if he had a girlfriend. "Yes, Celia Tang is my girlfriend." T aughter''s words and her tone. She had learned these words from her daughter. Normally, she only dared to keep them in mind. She didn''t expect that one day she would vent them out loud. Wendy''s tone and eloquence stunned Jade. Wendy had just been in the city for a short time, but she seemed to have changed completely, especially the changes in the past two days. She didn''t like the money of her own family? How arrogant she was. If she really didn''t like it, why didn''t she give them back ten thousand dollars? They just wanted to take away the ten thousand dollars. The more Jade thought about it, the more angry she became. She couldn''t just leave like this. She wanted to do something, but when she saw the sharp and angry eyes of Sharon, she stepped back. The soldiers had killed people, and their hands were stained with blood. If Sharon really did it, the two of them would be immediately smashed into pieces. Chapter 444 I Miss You "Sharon, they were talking nonsense just now. The Zheng family''s marriage was made secretly by them and they did it behind our backs. We didn''t know it until now." Wendy didn''t want him to have any conflict with his daughter because he was such a good son-in-law. "Yes, you don''t have to explain. Celia has told me everything. Don''t worry. I won''t believe an outsider''s words." He had full trust in Celia. "Well, that''s good. As long as you two children are fine, I''m relieved." Jade was not a human being at all. She not only wanted Celia to marry into the Zheng family, but also wanted to separate Celia from Sharon. In Wendy''s heart, Sharon was her son-in-law, and no one could take him away. "Where is aunt Jane? Has she gone back?" As soon as he entered the room, he didn''t find Jane. At the same time, Jim was not nearby, but he didn''t say anything. "No, she didn''t. She went to the police station. So gh-profile, aren''t you?" As a student, she had meals in such high-end hotel. Others would think that their family was rich. "I miss you." Sharon whispered in Celia''s ear. "This is the library, a quiet place. If you dare to act rascally here, I will tell the administrator that you are disturbing my study and he will chase you out soon." "I was just saying that I missed you, but I didn''t do anything. Besides, it''s normal for a couple to be intimated with each other." He and Celia fell in love with each other with the consent of Celia''s family. There was nothing to be afraid of. "Well, you win. But I''m afraid the girls from the vocational school will be sad again if you come here. Don''t you see their resentful eyes towards me?" There was no doubt that Sharon was popular among young girls. He was exactly the type that every girl liked, so they all looked at him with eager and affectionate eyes. Chapter 445 A Powerful Man Couldnt Defeat A Local Villain "I haven''t seen the Zheng family yet. I don''t know if they are plotting against you. But a man like him should have a lot of secrets. For example, the mistress came to me last time and wanted to give me twenty thousand dollars to get rid of me. I think they must have some problems." Since the Zheng family didn''t come, the more flustered Celia was. She was always worried about the clothing shop and was restless every day. "What? How dare his mistress humiliate you?" Sharon gritted his teeth. He so treasured his dear wife. How could he let a despicable people insult her? "It''s not a battle. It''s not a battlefield. If you shoot one of them, you''ll spend the rest of your life in prison. If you can''t get out of prison, I''ll immediately find myself a new boyfriend." Celia said that on purpose because she was afraid of his impulse. "How dare you! You can only b o do with them. "I didn''t get the money back, but the clothes in their shop were damaged a lot by the people we hired today. They even fought with others and finally went to the police station." It didn''t matter if they were sent to the police station, because those people didn''t know that they were hired by the Jade and Gordon to make trouble. Gordon was very cautious on this matter. "By the way, I have an important news to tell you. We have met Celia''s boyfriend." Speaking of Celia''s boyfriend, Jade got angry. "What do you think? Is he very shabby?" What kind of person Celia could find with her family background? Gordon disdained it. "It''s out of our expectation that her boyfriend is very handsome and sober. No wonder Celia doesn''t like the Zheng family. It turns out that she didn''t want to leave her boyfriend." Jade was suddenly enlightened. Chapter 446 The Girl Is Unwilling To Marry Again "It''s just the appearance. It has no use. How stupid she is!" Mere good appearance was worthless. Hearing this reason, Gordon just thought it was ridiculous. Celia was out of her mind. She didn''t want to leave her poor soldier boyfriend and even offend the Zheng family. The Zheng family hadn''t made a move yet. Otherwise, she would suffer from that. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Amy. The man is really handsome. He doesn''t look like an ordinary person." Jade said righteously. "Dad, he is really very handsome. There is no such a handsome man in our school." Amy couldn''t help chipping in. "You are really good for nothing. I ask you to do something. But you to pay attention to other people''s handsome faces. Don''t be anthomaniac at this time, okay?" Gordon regretted that Amy didn''t live up to his expectations. In his mind, being handsome was nothing, and power was the most important. "He is handsome." Amy muttered in a low voice, but she di nstant. The whole family attached great importance to their son''s marriage. Now the news had spread in the circle. Some officials had given their gifts, waiting for Celia to marry into the Zheng family. Everything was ready. Now Jade said Celia wouldn''t marry her son? Then what about the Zheng family''s image? "Mrs. Zheng, it happened all of a sudden. I immediately came to you to discuss countermeasures. We just knew it. I''m really sorry. I don''t know what to do now." Jade was afraid that Gina would get angry, so she had to pretend to be innocent while apologizing. "All of a sudden? You promised me that you could make the decision for Celia''s family. Now my family has spread the news. You suddenly said that she wouldn''t marry. Are you playing tricks on us?" Explain? It was useless to explain. Then she had to explain to each guest on the wedding? What about her image and reputation? All the Zheng family members were be embarrassed. Gina was full of anger. Chapter 447 The Dignity Of Zheng Family Is More Important Than Anything Else "Mrs. Zheng, please don''t be angry. I know there are many girls who want to marry your Zheng family. My niece is lucky enough that your son could fall in love with her. But my niece is too disappointing. As soon as she comes back, she seems to have been seduced by her boyfriend. She won''t marry your son, and she won''t listen to us." Now Jade pin all the blame on Celia and tried to get rid of them. "It''s easy for you to say that. Do you think you can fool us with just a few words? We have spread the news and made all the preparations. We are waiting for the wedding day to come. Now you say she doesn''t want to marry my son? If you told us earlier, we would not have to throw such a big wedding. Now everyone knew the wedding, and we cannot do anything about it. They have to marry each other no matter what. " The Zheng family was a powerful and influential family. She couldn''t disgrace her family because of her son''s marriage. Celia ''t been married, it is not illegal if your son marry Celia by force." While belittling herself, Jade didn''t forget to butter Gina up. Gina was powerful, and Jade had to be careful. She couldn''t make Gina angry. "I''ve already known about it, but in the final analysis, it is you and your husband''s fault. Now the wedding hasn''t come, and you still have a chance to redeem it." Gina glanced at Jade and said in a less polite tone. "Yes, Mrs. Zheng. We are absolutely on your side. If you have any orders, just say it. We will try our best to do it." Jade should express her willingness now. Anyway, she had offended Celia''s family. She had to choose a side and extricate herself from this pickle. "Of course you should do it well. If our Zheng family is disgraced because of this, none of them can run away with it." The Zheng family could not be a big joke in the city. Otherwise, everyone would look down their noses at them. Chapter 448 In A Pickle Chris was always a playboy. As long as he liked a woman, he didn''t mind whether she was married or had children. He always had a way to get them. Gina explained the situation of Celia to him. He was not angry, but more excited. There was no woman in the world that he couldn''t get. This was his confidence. He had seen Celia in person. She was a young and beautiful woman. He was determined to get her at the first sight. He enjoyed the pleasure of conquering women. It would be bring if it was not difficult to handle her at all. Chris didn''t take Sharon, his rival in love seriously at all. Anyway, with his strength, the opponent would not only leave Celia, but also suffered miserably in the end. As soon as Jade returned from the Zheng family, she began to plot against Celia with her husband. "It seems that the Zheng family is bound to marry Celia. I have put all the blame on Celia and her boyfriend, but Mrs. Zheng is still very angry. She blames us for failing to do things well. , but it was inevitable. She had to deal with it according to the actual situation. "Are you afraid? Can you run away with it?" Gordon sighed. What could he do? Since things had come to this point, could he stop them from meeting each other? Obviously, he couldn''t. Now he only hoped that after they met, they could be incompatible as fire and water, or they couldn''t reach an agreement. Otherwise, if this matter succeeded, it would be terrible if Celia married into the Zheng family. Jade told the Zheng family everything Celia asked. It was okay if Mr. Zheng wanted to meet Celia and her mother, but she had to meet them at the place Celia had arranged. Otherwise, Celia wouldn''t go. Celia always left no room for negotiation. Gina had a slight opinion in the first place. She was an elder, but she couldn''t be led by the nose by a junior. Moreover, she was Celia''s future mother-in-law, and her authority was not allowed to be challenged. But before she could refused it, Chris agreed. Chapter 449 Deal With The Woman It was interesting. Girls who didn''t play according to the routine were more interesting and more challenging for Chris. Why shouldn''t he promise her? Could she not marry him if she changed the place they met? The answer was obvious No. The woman he liked had never been missed, including Celia. In the evening, when Sharon came to have meals at home, Celia told him that the Zheng family and their son had invited her to meet for dinner. "I had agreed. It''s just that before I had a chance to ask them out, they took the initiative to come to see me. I know I have to meet them one day." She was really curious about the Zheng family. "Are you nervous?" Sharon looked into her eyes and asked. "Why should I be nervous? The reason why I agreed to see them is to make it clear to them so that they would not disturb my life in the future." Celia''s purpose was very simple, but the Zheng family was well prepared. She was af nitely take care of you. But you have to move out now. I''ll send you the address of the job tomorrow. You can go to work directly after telling them my name." Chris was also an extremely cautious person. He had got rid of his mistress before meeting Celia. Time was limited. He had to get everything ready. "Move now? But it''s almost evening. Aren''t you going to stay? You will marry your new wife and live with her every night. How can you remember me by then?" Grace said coquettishly as she touched Chris''s body. "Honey, don''t worry. I don''t want to leave you, but we''d better get down to business first. I can''t be caught by my mother. Don''t worry. I won''t forget you." Chris was thinking about Celia all the time, so he didn''t have the time to be intimated with her. Besides, Grace had been with him for so long, and he had been familiar with her body. He had no interest in her anymore. He''d better wait for his new wife. Chapter 450 Whats So Interesting Grace asked Chris to arrange a place and work for her, and knew that this man would not come back to her after he was married. The man was fond of the new and tired of the old, and it was human nature. But when Grace heard that the parents of both families were going to meet, she wanted to see how would Celia make a fool of herself, who had promised that she would not marry the old man Chris that day. Chris was not a good man, especially when it came to the women he liked. He would use his power to force a woman to marry him. He could do it. Did Celia want to resist? Grace was afraid that she couldn''t resist. It was a big deal for the Zheng Family and Celia to meet. How could Jade and Gordon, the matchmaker, miss this huge event? So of course they would attend the meeting. However, at this moment, Jade and Gordon were both very nervous. If the Zheng family and Celia had a good talk tomorrow, then everything would be fine. If the meeting ended in a sour note, they would definitely get into a huge fight. "Celia is a stubborn girl. She won''t listen to the Zheng family tomorrow, unless the Zheng family has used some other means to force her to agree. Don''t worry about our daughter. She said she wanted to laugh at Celia, but in fact, she didn''t mean to do that. She must want to see that handsome man." How could Jade not know that her daughter. Sharon was so handsome. Amy had definitely fallen in love with that boy at first sight. "You mean the son of the Zheng family?" The boy from the Zheng family was not ugly, but was not handsome at all. Most of the praises were just compliments. "Then who is it?" That man must be handsome enough to attract her daughter''s attention. "Celia''s boyfriend. He is definitely more handsome than anyone you have seen in your life." "You two are so funny. No matter how handsome he is, I won''t allow my daughter to fall in love with him." A poor soldier didn''t deserve his daughter. Besides, he was Celia''s boyfriend. Why did his daughter want other''s boyfriend? Chapter 451 I Will Never Marry A Poor Soldier The next morning, Gina took her son Chris to the place Celia had appointed in her private car. "Hey, what are you wearing today? It''s so fancy. Can you be more serious?" Gina wore a cheongsam today, which showed her figure and temperament completely. However, she didn''t agree with her son''s taste in clothes. What he wore looked not mature and serious at all. "Mom, I''m serious. I''ve tried my best to choose this clothes. She is younger than me, isn''t she? I''m dressed young and energetic, so that I can match her age." Chris didn''t think so. He thought his clothes were very beautiful and definitely the most handsome one in the crowd. As a young woman, Celia must like this. "What''s wrong? Self-abasement? Do you think you don''t deserve such a young and beautiful girl?" Her son was abnormal. She had introduced him many girls times before, but he didn''t like them. He thought that the girls looked ugly or he pla but he guessed that Amy should understand what he meant. "Dad, mom, don''t worry. I will listen to you in the future." Amy was a girl with pride. Although Sharon was handsome, she could not live with a handsome man who couldn''t satisfy her food or material needs. What was the point of being handsome? She couldn''t bear any hardships, so she would certainly be careful on this matter. The man she was looking for was handsome and rich. If she couldn''t get both, of course, she chose the latter. She was not as stupid as Celia, who didn''t want to live a good life, but chose to live a poor and miserable life. No wonder she had to live a poor life all her life. His father was right. They had trained her since childhood and she couldn''t find a husband who would disappoint her parents. She must find someone with good conditions, and it would be best if she could be the daughter-in-law in a rich family and do nothing. Chapter 452 The Authority Of Mother-in-law Is Not Allowed To Be Challenged The two cars arrived one after the other. Of course, Jade and Gordon arrived first. They didn''t dare to arrive later then Gina. Of course, they stood at the door of the restaurant, ready to welcome the Zheng family and their son out of the car. By the way, Celia hadn''t shown up yet. Did she chicken out and hide away? Gordon and Jade looked at each other. Gordon ask Jade to look for Celia, but Celia was nowhere to be found. "What should we do?" If Celia, that bad girl, stand them up at this time, Jade and Gordon would be dead meat. "What can we do? We have to take the Zheng family upstairs and let them order first. If Celia doesn''t come, we will pay the bill." Celia really wanted to get them into trouble. How could she not show up after everyone was here? This dead girl was the main role today. "She is really not cool." Jade felt both heartbroken for the money she spent. She had spent a lot of money on this matter. na should be glad if she married her worthless son. If it weren''t for the fact that Amy didn''t embarrass her parents, she would have already left here. What the hell was that? "Yes, Mrs. Zheng is right. They are relatives. It''s normal that they look like each other. Amy is indeed not as beautiful as Celia, so you have a good taste and took fancy to Celia" Compared with Celia, Amy was indeed a little inferior. But in the eyes of her parents, her child was always the most beautiful one. But at this time, Jade could only butter Gina up. Gina had been unhappy to meet Jade, and if she was pissed off again, things would be worse. "Mrs. Zhang, you are silver tongued. Next, I just hope that Celia will be sensible. If she is sensible, we will definitely give her a grand betrothal gifts. Then today would be happy day. If she is not sensible, I can''t guarantee what will happen today." They had all come, but Celia hadn''t shown up yet. Chapter 453 Put The Zheng Family Aside And where is Celia now? Jade was right. Celia did dress up well today. She thought that Sharon''s suggestion was really good. She took the opportunity to dress herself up. In her previous life, she had been fond of beauty, but now with her pretty face, she would probably be gorgeous eve with a little makeup. She was really confident now. "Celia, you don''t have to dress up to see that kind of person. Besides, you are so beautiful. Are you afraid that the people over there will dislike you?" Jane thought that Celia was already beautiful enough. If she continued to dress up, it would be great. Moreover, it was not appropriate to be too beautiful on this occasion. What if the son of Zheng family was infatuated with her? "As Sharon said, the Zheng family can''t even hold a candle to me. So he asked me to dress up." Although Sharon''s words was not an order, she was quite satisfied with it. "That man really can''t even hold a c . They were all delicacies. "Yes, they are our enemies. You can go there when you are full. You can order the some on their private room when you are full. Let''s starve them first." They didn''t need to serve the dishes to them so soon. "I think so too. I''ll meet them when I''m full." Celia chewed the food slowly and tasted every dish. She was not in a hurry. While Celia was having dinner, Gina was about to explode. "Why don''t you have a menu in such a high-end restaurant?" Gina had been sitting in her seat for almost an hour and couldn''t help getting angry. "Mrs. Zheng, I''ve gone to get it. It would be there soon." Jade ran around in a hurry with her two legs, but the staff of the restaurant was deliberately against her. They were polite and they didn''t give anything she wanted, and Jade could feel that they were just perfunctory. She also wanted to get angry, but she tried her best to endure it in her heart. Chapter 454 We Are Going To Marry Amy was also starving. She thought the dishes in the restaurant were very delicious. She hadn''t had a light breakfast and was waiting for the lunch. Why didn''t she have any dishes when they arrived at the restaurant? No wonder Celia came from the countryside. She was just a poor bumpkin. "What the hell is going on with Celia? It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t come to welcome us. But we didn''t see her or her parent. Why does she leave us here? Does she have any politeness and rules? Doesn''t she know we are coming today?" Gina was so angry that she spoke loudly. But even so, no waiter treated the guests in their room well. "Mr. Chen, I don''t care what''s going on. But my mother is an elder, right? Will Miss Tang come for the meals or not?" Seeing his mother lose her temper, Chris immediately stood up to mediate, but similarly, his face was not good. This was not like what he had expected. He always believed that age was not a proble t care about what Celia had said. The more Chris looked at Celia, the happier he was. He just wanted such a tough woman who had a character. A woman who was gentle and obedient had no interest at all. He had already been tired of this kind of woman, and now he was interested in Celia. No matter whether Jade and Gordon could make the decision and ask Celia to marry him or not, he was determined to marry her and was confident that he could get her. It was said that Celia''s boyfriend had come back. Why hadn''t he shown up yet? Probably her boyfriend was afraid him after knowing the reputation of the Zheng family. In this way, so her boyfriend knew that it was better for him to escape than to get himself in trouble. In this way, he could avoid some pain. "Celia, marry me. I won''t let you suffer any loss. I will take good care of you, let you live the best life, and let all women envy you." Chris couldn''t wait to express his love. Chapter 455 Not Interested In Marrying An Old Man As soon as Chris confessed his love, Jim and another big man, who was standing at the door, came over and stood beside Celia, as if they were the guardians on both sides. "Who are these two?" The two of them were not friendly. Their eyes were fierce and they looked like they were going to eat people alive, especially Jim. How could a loser to marry his sister-in-law? Of course, Jim was defending Sharon. In his heart, Celia and Sharon were a perfect match. Chris couldn''t even hold a candle to Celia and Sharon. "These two were invited by me. I have heard some rumors about your Zheng family. As a weak woman, I have no strength to fight back. I have to find a way to ensure my safety." Celia was straightforward that she almost said that the Zheng family was a robber. However, Chris didn''t take Celia''s words seriously at all. Instead of getting angry, he thought she was very cute. Few women could be so frank to him. "I love you, so generation gaps. Besides, your son may be the best in your eyes, but he is nothing in my eyes. He is just a ordinary man from a ordinary family. No, at least an ordinary family won''t raise a son who had a mistress and have an affair. Your son even has a mistress. I guess I would have to deal with all different kinds of women before I could marry into the your family now." Since they were shameless and thought they were proud, Celia just said it. Anyway, it was not her who was disgraced. "How did you know that?" Gina gave her son a ferocious look and asked back. This girl was too shrewd. Had she investigated? "Since you have done something so shameful, how could others no know about it? I''m not interested in your son''s private life, and the husband I''m going to find in the future is not like this. I don''t want to repeat the same words! So if you don''t want to make a scene, please go back." Celia was about to drive them away. Chapter 456 Its Self-defense As for the so-called power in Chris''s family, Celia didn''t like it at all. She didn''t intend to be an official in the city. With such temptation, she wouldn''t lose her happiness for the rest of her life. It was an unfair deal. She had traveled through the twenty-first century and had seen all kinds of occasions. Did the Zheng family think that she could be intimidated by this? In their dreams. "Celia, if you don''t marry such a good man, will you really be with your boyfriend? What can he give you? And what can the Zheng family bring to you? You must think it over." Celia didn''t listen no matter what Jade said. Jade hoped that everything would come to an end today and she wanted to go back to the peaceful days before. "I don''t care what the Zheng family can bring to me. Besides, I have a boyfriend. I don''t want to cheat on him. I will try my best to get what I want. Mr. Zheng, your family has a high requirement for daughter anyone lay a finger on her." Jim was neither humble nor pushy. He looked at Chris with a murderous look in his eyes. Chris was old enough, but he still wanted to marry a young girl. He was so cocky. He was so unlucky to meet Sharon. Of course, if the Zheng family was smart, Sharon wouldn''t make a big deal, but the problem was that they didn''t want to let Celia go. "Miss Tang, you are really something. Even the bodyguards you hired are so eloquent. But this is the first time we meet, you may not know me well enough. As long as I want something, I must get it, no matter what it is." Jim was just a bodyguard. When did Jim have the right to be a hero here to save the beauty and tell him what to do? If Chris was in his own territory, he would have asked someone to get rid of Jim. Now there were so many people here, and today they were here to talk about something joyful, so he naturally did not bring enough people with him. Chapter 457 The Most Important Thing Is Your Life No matter how powerful Chris was, he didn''t expect that there were still women in the world who hired bodyguards in order not to marry him. Celia was definitely the only one. He thought that the bodyguard was just a bluffing and Celia was just trying to frighten him. But Chris and Gina were old hands in this field. How could they be scared back by these two bodyguards? "What a coincidence! I have the same character. I have told you won''t marry you." Everyone has a temper. Chris has it, so does she, Celia. "Mr. Zheng, there are so many beautiful women in the world. You don''t have to be obsessed with a single flower. Besides, Miss Tang has already had a lover. Don''t force her to marry you. Miss Tang has hired us to protect her. If you keep being shameless, my fists would land on your face at any time. In our industry, your hands are already stained with blood, and I don''t care to have one more person die in my hands. So don''t force me to do anything today. Don''t be re today. When they went back and were safe, they must slowly settle the account. And Gordon, a person in the political field, could not help but feel a little scared when he understood the implications of their words. He just invited trouble for himself this time. However, it was easy for them to come, but it was not that easy to leave. How could Celia give them the chance to go back and get prepared? She had to make everything clear here today. "You want to leave? How could you run away with it like that? I think you want to get out of here first and then make a plan to take revenge on me after you go back? Besides, in addition to me, I''m afraid that my family will also have all kinds of accidents one after another. They will suffer a lot, right?" This was the way of hooligans dealing things. Wasn''t Chris a hooligan? At this moment, he probably was holding back his anger. People like him would definitely take revenge, and he would destroy what he couldn''t get. Chapter 458 Tough Sharon Celia wanted to stall the Zheng family on purpose. Sharon hadn''t shown up yet. Of course they couldn''t leave like that. Besides, what she said was true. If the marriage failed, it was normal for the Zheng family to take revenge. She didn''t care it. The key point was that the clothing shop was here. She didn''t want the Zheng family to make trouble from time to time. "What''s wrong? Miss Tang, are you going to restrict our freedom of life today?" It was said that beautiful women were brainless. Before Chris knew more about Celia, he felt that she was not just a simple beautiful woman. She was too bold and had no fear of him and his family. "I''m not here to restrict your freedom. You''ve been waiting for the whole noon, but none of the dishes has been served. You have to eat before you leave. I''ve ordered all the dishes, and they''ll be served soon." Celia said indifferently, but others were a little anxi family was. "Since Celia is a great woman, it is reasonable that man will fall in love with her. I wanted to marry her before, but now I have changed my mind. Bro, I advise you not to be impulsive. You shouldn''t risk your life for being a hero to save the beauty today. If you shoot today, you will have to spend the rest of your life in prison. And do you know this woman well? It is said that beautiful woman have a calculating mind, and I finally get to know her today. Bro, I advise you to stay away from her. She is definitely not as beautiful and kind as she looks. She doesn''t like my position and family, not to mention you are just a soldier." At this moment, Chris''s attitude changed. He wanted to make Sharon his ally so that Celia could get nothing in the end. Chris would rather destroy what he couldn''t get than let others have. He also wanted to persuade Sharon to cut off his relationship with Celia. Chapter 459 Lets See Who Is Caught By The Police Chris thought that the relationship between Celia and Sharon could not stand any test, so he could separate them. At that time, Sharon would not help Celia. And she would have no choice but to return to him. But Chris was wrong. The two of them were in a deep relationship, and their relationship could stand the test. The two of them had experienced a lot together. "Do you mean my wife dislikes the poor? But your family doesn''t deserve her. It''s natural that she doesn''t like you, but my family is different from yours, isn''t it?" When Sharon answered Chris'' question, he couldn''t help but interact with him. Chris was so stupid that he could only fool around those brainless women with his tricks. How dare Chris use the tricks on him? What''s more, if Celia really disliked the poor and loved the rich, it would be great. He didn''t have to work so hard to pursue her back then. Chris was not only superficial, but also rude. Sharon would ne , and could only scare those ignorant woman. I tell you, you can''t get away with it today. With the gun in your hand and the few gunshots, the police will come soon. You just wait for the police to put you in prison." No matter what kind of relationship Chris would use, he would definitely kill Sharon. Today, he tried his best to make Sharon pay back with all his life. "Really? Are you sure that the police came to arrest me?" Sharon didn''t seem to care about Chris''s words at all. As soon as he finished his words, he heard the sound of police car. "Brat, don''t move." Hearing the sound of the police car, Chris seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. Not only Chris was excited to hear the police car, but also Jade and Gordon. As long as the police came, their safety would be guaranteed. They had always thought that Sharon was just a mere soldier served in the army, but they didn''t expect that he had a real gun in his hand. Chapter 460 Its Not Against The Law "Who runs away? I''m sitting here today." Looking at the complacent face of Chris, Sharon sneered. Chris didn''t even know who would suffer later. Did Chris think he was going to win? It was ridiculous. This was a society ruled by law. Did Chris think the whole country was also his territory? "Sir, here you are. Look at my son. It''s all this boy''s fault. He wants to kill people, and he has weapons in his hands. He must have an ulterior motive to kill people with any weapons. You''d better arrest him quickly, in case of frightening us innocent people." The appearance of the security guards made Gina, who had been holding her breath, like grabbing a life-saving straw, desperately pull them to report. The weapons and the two gunshots just now were evidence, there was no way that Sharon could get away with it. Gina was eager Sharon to be taken away by the security guard. If he was taken away, she would see what kind of person Celia could rely on. At t y were too scared to stand up. They had a narrow escape today. They had been worried that the Zheng family would go back to get even with them today, but they didn''t expect that things would turn out like that. Chris was taken away by the polices. The police came to arrest Chris so blatantly, which proved that it was not just because of the matter of Celia. Perhaps the bad things Chris had done before were also found out. As long as he was put behind bars, he might not be able to get out in a short time. Since the Zheng family''s son had been taken away by the police, Jade thought that Gina might not have the time to deal with them, but what about Celia? And what about her boyfriend? Judging from the attitude of the police just now, he must not be a simple person. He must have a high position in the army. The police were so polite to him and he could go out with weapons. He must be a senior official. They underestimated Celia''s boyfriend. Chapter 461 This Man Is Not Simple Jade regained her consciousness from the panic. She was so stupid and fawned on the wrong person. Judging from this matter, as well as the courage and fierceness of Sharon, he was definitely not as simple as a little soldier in the army. He must be a very important person in the army. She was flattering the wrong person. Jade felt a little regretful. How could she make such a stupid mistake? "Celia, if you don''t want to marry, it is fine. No one dares to force you." Although it was a little late, Jade still said it brazenly. Obviously, she could get more benefit from buttering Sharon up. Since he could cooperate with the police to arrest Chris, he would not only be a soldier. "Celia, your uncle and aunt were both stupid before, but you know, under the threat of the Zheng family, I have to listen to them to deal with some things. We were forced to do these by them. You are the daughter-in-law cho a little more troublesome." Celia''s aunt was worse than a beast. Since Celia had broken up with them, she didn''t have to worry about the relationship. Naturally, she didn''t have to be polite. "You..." Let them live a worse life than death? Or did Celia want her man to lose his official position and job, and let their family decline from then on? Jade didn''t dare to imagine these. She had never thought of the bitter days before. They had no way to deal with Sharon if he did something behind their back. "Sharon, you are handsome and talented. You can find all kinds of girls. For example, my daughter Amy, who has been well-educated since childhood, will satisfy you as long as you like. Why are you so obsessed with Celia? Do you know what her nickname used to be in the countryside? She is just a loose woman." Jade couldn''t let the two of them to be together! She must separate the two of them. Chapter 462 Dont Worry. Someone Will Pay The Bill "Loose woman? I think your daughter is about the same age as Celia. If something happens to your daughter and she is called ''Loose woman'', I''ll see if you can be so mean to her. No matter what my wife looks like, I can accept it. You don''t have to slander her like that. I will let it go today. Next time, if I hear these harsh words again, I will never forgive you." Of course he knew whether Celia was a good girl or not. He had his own judgement. Moreover, there were some things that needed not only to be seen with the naked eye, but also to be felt by the heart. The girl he liked was definitely not bad. He knew what kind of girl Celia was best. He didn''t need others to gossip about her. Gordon shivered with fear when he heard that. Jade had a big mouth. Hadn''t she known the situation yet? How dared she dared to say such words? She was courting death. Amy was as beautiful and young. If some rumors spread and Amy''s repu calmly walked in. "Who will pay for the dishes on this table?" The police could arrest people, but the dishes on the table were worth a lot of money. If no one paid the bill, they would suffer a great loss. The dishes were all ordered by Celia, and all of them were the most expensive materials in their restaurant. According to a rough estimate, the dishes on the table cost more than five hundred dollars. "Sir, don''t worry. Even if we didn''t touch any of the dishes today, we will pay the bill. How much is it?" Celia was calm. She ordered it on purpose. "Six hundred and fifteen in total." The waiter handed the bill to Celia. In this era, 615 dollars was definitely not a small number. The price of this dish was equivalent to the living expenses of an ordinary family for a few months. No matter how rich people were, they didn''t dare to order food like this. They would eat up their money after a few meals. Chapter 463 The Girl The Zheng Family Had Offended "Then who will pay the bill?" The waitress looked around and asked. It seemed that the woman who ordered the dishes, Celia, didn''t intend to pay the bill. "Jade, no matter whether the wedding is successful or not, it''s all because of you I can meet them here today. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have any connections, and we would not have appeared in the restaurant together. You said that you wanted to book a better restaurant, which should be more magnificent. All the dishes on the table were ordered according to your instructions, so you should pay the bill." Celia directly threw the bill to Jade. This meeting was organized by Jade, so of course she had to pay the bill. Did Jade want Celia to pay the bill? There was no way for Celia to do that. What was more, because of Jade, she hadn''t opened the shop for a few days. Who should pay for the loss? "Me pay? Why should I pay?" Hearing this, of course Jade was not willing to do it. She thought she was the one who suffered t out safely. With him, her life would be guaranteed in all aspects. But now, Celia''s boyfriend was so powerful. Could Chris come out safely? Grace couldn''t help but look at the outline of Sharon. He had been standing with his back to her just now. Now when she saw his front face, her heart throbbed. Was the soldier so handsome now? He was not only handsome, but also manly. As a woman, it was impossible for her not to envy Celia for having a man to protect her like this. If she had to make a choice between Chris and Sharon, she would rather choose the latter. Celia''s life was so good. The Zheng family was eager to marry her, and her boyfriend was here to protected her like this. Both of them were women, why was her fate so bad? Grace not only envied Celia, but also hated her. Grace thought that she was not bad. Not only could she not be accepted by the Zheng family, but also Chris who had said he loved her, would marry someone else in the end and even went to jail for this. Chapter 464 Its All My Fault "She is the mistress of Chris." Celia was so sensitive that she soon noticed Grace who was hiding in the dark. "You are awesome. You can be our model with such a keen perception. I thought you didn''t find it." As a soldier, Sharon was born with keen observation. He had discovered Grace long ago, but he didn''t want to remind Celia of this. He didn''t want this kind of woman dirty Celia''s eyes. "I''m not blind. I''m afraid there is another one who comes to laugh at me. She gave me twenty thousand dollars last time and asked me to leave Chris with the money. Or she wanted me to marry into Chris'' family and hoped I can turn a blind eye to her relationship with Chris. I didn''t expect an old man like Chris to be so popular." A mistress of course was not a good person. She had her woman hands and feet, but she didn''t rely on her own ability to make money. She had to rely on men. Celia looked down upon this kind of Sunny did a good job. "Did you let him hold your hand?" What Sharon cared about was not other things, but other men holding his wife''s hands. His wife''s hands were thin and tender, and how could it be touched by other men? If he saw that Joseph, he would definitely cripple his hands. "Bro, we were in a relationship at that time. Wasn''t it normal for him to hold my hands? Now you not only hold my hands, but also hug me." ''This man is such a petty-minded man. How could he be jealous now? If I didn''t mention Joseph, I would have forgotten him. It''s all the original owner''s fault, '' Celia thought. "You are mine. Our relationship has been approved by my future mother-in-law, uncle and aunt. It''s fair for me to hold you. Can that bastard compare with me?" He had everyone''s support, which was his pride. "He can''t compare with you. You and him are worlds apart. I was so stupid to fall in love with him." Chapter 465 Precious Son "Celia, I will never let anyone bully you in the future. If anyone dares to bully you, I will fight with him to the death." Sharon didn''t expect that Celia would mention the past to him. The past was the past. No matter what happened, good or bad, Sharon wouldn''t mind. After all, he liked her. What happened in the past had nothing to do with their present relationship, and what mattered was now. Celia could reveal her true self to him, which meant that she had let go of the past. She didn''t feel guilty at all. He didn''t believe other people''s words. He only believed his wife. "I won''t let anyone bully me. Thank you, Sharon." She was no longer the coward and incompetent person she used to be. How could she be slaughtered like a sheep in front of the bully? What''s more, with a boyfriend like Sharon by her side, Celia felt safe. She would never be as stupid as before. The two of them looked at each other. At this time, silence was better than word y. It''s okay. Sister-in-law is fine." Jim dared to stop anyone, but he didn''t dare to stop Celia''s mother and her domineering aunt. He had to raise his voice as a signal to inform the people in the room, hoping that Celia and Sharon were not be intimated with each other, or Sharon would be miserable this time. Jim covered his eyes and prayed for Sharon in silence. Hearing the noise, Sharon reacted quickly. He withdrew his hands that were hugging Celia tightly and obediently placed them behind his back, as if a well-behaved child. Seeing him like this, Celia couldn''t help but cover her mouth and snicker. She thought he was fearless, but he was afraid of her coward mother. It was a big surprise. "Why are you so afraid of my mother and aunt?" Celia teased. "I''m not afraid. I respect my future mother-in-law and aunt. I don''t want them to think that I''m taking advantage of you." If they had seen that scene just now, he was digging his own grave. Chapter 466 It Doesnt Matter If We Cut Off Relations With Her "Are you two all right? I just heard gunshots inside. I''m afraid that if anything happens to you two. It''s Sharon fire the gun?" How could the two of them stay at home and wait for the news? They had been very anxious the whole morning. They were worried that the Zheng family would play tricks and Celia and Sharon would be no match for them. "Mom, aunt, we two are fine. Chris has been arrested by the police. The matter has been settled. Don''t worry." Knowing that the two of them were worried, Celia said concisely. "What? Taken away by the police? Isn''t Zheng family very powerful? Did the police tell me when Chris would be released from the prison? What if they take revenge on you? " Jane was a farsighted women. The Zheng family was rich and powerful. When Chris came out, it would be a piece of cake to deal with ordinary people like them. "Aunt, don''t worry. Chris made a big mistake. He won''t be able to get out in a short time. Even if he comes out one day, thing a was a good girl and Wendy was sure that Celia wouldn''t let her down in the future. However, in Wendy''s eyes, no matter how capable a woman was, she had to find a good man. This was the most important thing. Wendy thought that because her man had left early, and it was the reason why she was bullied all her life. "Celia, as long as you two get along well with each other, I will be relieved. Besides, I heard that Sharon is an officer with a gun. He even shot today..." Celia had a good taste. Wendy was very satisfied with her choice of such a good son-in-law. She could rest assured to let him take care of Celia. "Auntie, did I scare you? I shot just to frighten Chris. I didn''t really kill anyone. I don''t usually carry the gun with me. Besides, I''m not an official. I''m just an ordinary soldier. Besides, no matter what position I have, Celia will always be this in my heart." He gave her a thumbs up with the implication that Celia was always ranked first in his heart. Chapter 467 Announcement The news that Sharon had shot in the restaurant was widely spread. Not only the people next to the clothing shop knew that Celia had a boyfriend who was a soldier, but also the neighbors of Granny Li also knew that this beautiful girl had a boyfriend. "Can we keep a low profile?" At this time, Sharon was holding Celia''s hand. The two of them were shopping in the market. "It''s okay as long as my future mother-in-law doesn''t have a problem with it. Besides, I want everyone around here to know that you have a boyfriend. I want those who want to covet you to hold back their restless hearts. I have the gun with me." He did it on purpose. After all, he didn''t have time to stay here with Celia all the time. There were many things that he couldn''t know if Celia didn''t tell him. "Since they know that you are my boyfriend, I''m afraid no one dares to have a crush on me. Anyone who has a crush on me will come to no good end. That was what happened to Chris." If Chris didn''t mess with her, no matter your grades are good or bad, you must come to the capital this summer vacation. You must accompany me." Sharon was looking forward to the summer vacation after the college entrance examination. At that time, Celia had finished the college entrance examination, and her mother and aunt would take care of the clothing shop. At that time, she should have no worries and could accompany him well. In fact, what Sharon didn''t know was that, in addition to the college entrance examination, Celia''s ambition was big. She had to go to H city and do other business. Moreover, she had promised her mother to build a house in her hometown. Whether she could go back or not, she had to give Wendy a place to live when she was old. It was fine if Wendy liked to live with her in the future, or Celia could also go back to the countryside to keep her company. Besides, they didn''t have their own house except for living in their uncle''s house. So she had to make money to build a house immediately. Chapter 468 Desirable Son-in-law After dealing with the Zheng family, Sharon left. He had something to deal with in the army. He asked for a leave temporarily before. After that, he had to go back. Celia asked him to put his career first. After all, she felt that Chris''s matter had come to an end. The Zheng family, which had lost their son, and the frightened Gordon were not a threat to her. She could deal with them alone. The most important thing for her next was to prepare for the college entrance examination. Thomas, from the police station, knew that Sharon was not an ordinary person since he first met with him. Thomas didn''t expect that Sharon could put a local villain like the Zheng family into jail by himself. Sharon was really good at it. It seemed that Sharon and Celia were serious in their relationship. Otherwise, Sharon wouldn''t have come all the way from the capital to protect her. Otherwise, it would be easy for the Zheng family to marry a daughter of an ordinary family. Celia was beautiful. Even e man, few girls could resist it, including the arrogant Amy. She always attached great importance to one''s appearance. Under the education of Jade, her future husband must have a strong family backgrounds and financial resources. Otherwise, she would never marry him. The first time Amy looked at Sharon, she felt that he was different. She was enchanted by him. Now it seemed that he was not only good-looking, but also had a good family background. He the desirable son-in-law for her parents. It was a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity for Amy since Sharon had checked all the boxes. Amy had a crush on him, but he was in the capital city. She was just a student now, and it was impossible for her to abandon her study and go to see him alone. It was unrealistic, and she didn''t know where he lived, so there was no way to please him. She didn''t even know him. Celia must know him, but she wouldn''t tell her. For her own happiness, Amy didn''t mind getting close to her enemy, Celia. Chapter 469 Be Careful Of Having An Affair Amy, on the other hand, was eager to fly to the capital city. It was said that it was hard for a man to chase a woman, and it was relatively easy for a woman to pursue a man. Amy thought that she looked great, and believed that she would be able to win Sharon''s heart if she kept pestering him. On the other side, Sunny, who hadn''t shown up for a long time, had a hard time in college. Joseph''s family was in difficulty. Not only couldn''t support Joseph to go to college, but also they had to wait for their son''s help when they were in the northwest city. It was not easy for Sunny to get Joseph from Celia. She would not dislike his family conditions. She always believed that with Joseph''s own ability, his life would be better sooner or later. She was a good judge of character. Joseph and Sunny were in the same university, and they always stayed together. But recently, the chances of meeting the two of them were limited. They didn''t even have dinner alone once a month. Sun putation. He''s a hard-working man. What you heard and saw is not true. It''s all nonsense. Besides, he has reported to me that he works part-time outside. I completely believe him." In front of these people who wanted to laugh at her, Sunny didn''t change her face and her heart was calm. She couldn''t let others laugh at her. If there was anything, the two of them could solve in private. Moreover, Sunny was such a proud person. Sunny knew that Joseph was short of money. She lived frugally and had saved some money with her. Last time when she came back home, she asked her mother for money. What Sunny usually bought were cheap goods, in order to save money for Joseph and his family. She focused all her attention on Joseph. It didn''t matter to spend more money for him, so she took out the money she had saved from under her pillow. She planned to give Joseph tomorrow and asked him to quit his part-time job. He should focus on his study and shouldn''t be distracted by money. Chapter 470 Dont Want To Rely On You "Here you are. These are all my savings. I have given them to you, but Joseph, you should know that I''m willing to give you my whole heart. As long as you don''t disappoint me, you don''t need to worry about the money. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask my mother for it." Sunny had given him so much money before, she was a smart woman and didn''t care about this little sum of money. Besides, they would graduate soon. They were college students now, and it was very easy for them to find a job outside the school. Joseph had a bright future. Now she was good to him, so he would be better to her in the future. That was why she was willing to make sacrifices. However, Sunny didn''t know what her family was like now. Since her family opened a clothing shop, most of the family''s income came from the shop, and naturally there was no lack of money. However, after the last time the Tang family came to make a scene for a few days, the business was not as good as before and hope again, and a few of her words made Joseph promise her again. She enjoyed this feeling very much. But she gave all her savings to Joseph. She didn''t have any cash now, so she had to call home to look for her mother. The reason why the clothing shop could open and make profit was because of Sunny''s original suggestion. Sunny had a good taste in business. In the past few years, the business of clothing shops had always been very good. Every time she asked for money, Mindy didn''t say anything. But what she didn''t know was that the clothing shop was different now. It had lost money for months. What''s more, Mindy and Sam had quarreled with each other at home because Lucy and Denies came to make trouble. The house was in a chaos. The two of them could only quarrel at home every day. Sam pin all the blame on the Tang family, thinking that they were the bane of his family. Otherwise, it wouldn''t affect the income of the clothing shop. Chapter 471 You Should Give Up All Your Property Although Sunny was worried about her family after she dialed home, she couldn''t do anything about it. It was not easy to tell Joseph about it. In Sunny''s eyes, her parents were better than Joseph''s parents, which was also a pride. If they knew that her parents had a quarrel at home, she would be the one to be humiliated. Sunny was also reluctant to share this kind of thing with others. It was not a big deal even if the clothing shop closed. At the worst, they could find a place to start a new business. Nowadays, the money made by the self-employed businessman was much more than that made by a normal job, but there was still a social stigma attached to the self-employed businessman. Sunny didn''t want her parents to break up the whole family because of this matter. At that time, she would be the same as Celia. Without a complete family, she wouldn''t be laughed at and bullied by others, which was the last thing she could accept. She didn''t want it. She had parents. She didn''t want to end up like Celia who onl s a domineering woman. It didn''t matter if they borrowed money to open a shop. They had paid off all the money at once and paid such a high interest. They suffered losses anyway. "Why should I go back to my parents'' home? I have been taking good care this family for more than half of my life. I have been filial to my parents, loved my children, and served you for so many years. Why should I leave? You are the one who should give up all the property and get the hell out of here." The two of them quarreled more and more fiercely in front of Sunny. They didn''t make a compromise to each other. Sunny had lived in this house for nearly twenty years, and she had never seen her parents quarrel with each other like that. If it weren''t for the fear that Joseph would dislike her because she was come from a single parent family in the future, she really didn''t want to clean up this mess. How could the two of them be so childish? They had spent most of their lives together, but turn against each other all of a sudden. Chapter 472 At The Worst, Open Another Shop "Have you finished your quarrel? If you two dare to divorce, I won''t recognize you! How old are you? And you did such a shameful thing. I think it''s natural for us to pay back the money we owe them. Even if you give them more interest, I think it''s reasonable. Dad, you shouldn''t say that about mom''s parents. At the worst, we can cut off contact with uncle and aunt, but grandma has always been on our side." If Sam could talk to Mindy in another way, she wouldn''t be so emotional. It was undeniable that Sue was good to her. It would be heartless if they didn''t admit it. "Did you hear that? Even a child knows that. As expected, her study is not in vain. Even my child knows that grandma''s love for her is selfless. Why do you always have prejudice against my mother''s family?" Mindy was happy that Sunny was on her side. As long as her daughter was with her, she was not afraid. "Mom, I mean except grandma, my uncles and aunts are not easy to deal with. Dealing with them is indeed a loss for a civilized person like us. Grandma y admitted to a good university, it would be bad for Sunny''s family. This had always been Sunny''s worries. She couldn''t bear to see that Celia was better than her one day. She wanted to trample Celia under her feet forever. "Sunny, I know you won''t hurt me. I''ll listen to you." Seeing her daughter so considerate and weighing the pros and cons, Mindy thought she should listen to Sunny''s advice. "I will listen to you. Live a good life in the future." Sam also weighed the pros and cons. What if he found another wife who was even worse than Mindy? No matter what, Mindy was his original wife and Sunny was her biological child. She could devoted herself to her family, but it might not be the case for other women. "That''s right!" Sunny was deeply relieved. Although she had solved such a big crisis, she was still worried about Celia. How could she solve it? She couldn''t let Celia take the college entrance examination smoothly. She wanted to nip Celia''s hope in the bud and never give her any chance to change her fate. Chapter 473 Sunnys Plan To Make A Fortune "While I''m not at home, you keep an eye on Celia. She can defeat our shop with just like that. It''s conceivable that if this girl goes to college, she will definitely crush us." Celia was her biggest concern. She couldn''t let Celia take the college entrance examination smoothly. Sam and Mindy immediately understood what their daughter meant. In the past, they didn''t take Celia seriously. They didn''t even know why their daughter hated Celia so much. Now it seemed that if Celia became stronger in the future, it would be a threat to them. "I know. We understand what you mean. We will pay close attention to it." This time, they would never be negligent. Celia had already threatened them. As the saying went, "Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself." Under the leadership of Sunny, they had all treated Celia as an enemy. Seeing the situation at home, Sunny knew that her parents barely reconciled. Because of the loss of the shop, they didn''t make much money and couldn''t balance thei defeated Linda''s boyfriend and become the most handsome man in the eyes of the students. In this way, Linda could rest assured and let the girls know that there are always handsome people outside the world. So they would not be obsessed with her boyfriend. Compared with Sharon, Linda''s boyfriend was nothing at all. "Doesn''t Mr. Wu like you?" Celia retorted wittily. They were together because they liked each other. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been together. "Yes, he likes me. But Sharon is so handsome, right? He has done so many things for you. Ordinary men can''t do that." Those who were usually timid would be scared to death when they saw the scene in the Zheng family. How dare they really use a real gun to fight with them? "Mrs. Linda, if you are forced to marry a bully... I guess you will fight with others with a knife." Celia was really touched by Sharon''s return. "With my face, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance in my life." Linda ]sounded a little disappointed. Chapter 474 I’m Not Afraid Of It Since Chris was arrested by the police and Celia was no longer harassed by the Zheng family, she focused on her study. It was less than 50 days before the countdown of the college entrance examination. Of course she was in a jittery. Besides, the goods in the clothing shop were almost sold out. She should have gone to H city to buy more goods, but was delayed by the Zheng family. Now the Zheng family had been solved now. She was worried if Jane and Wendy go there alone, so she had to take them with her. Otherwise, they were old and poorly-educated and not familiar with that place, so it would be difficult for them to go there. She was going to ask them to hold on. After the college entrance examination, they would go back to buy the goods. Her family also supported her. Now nothing was more important than her study. However, the teacher of the school asked her to go back to take a big examination. It would take four days for her travel. Celia refused. She could memorize a lot of materials if she didn''t take the examination. She didn''t want to take any more examination. It was us spend on an examination in the city? It was not about money at all. Celia just felt that it was very troublesome. Now that the teacher and the principal had come home, she had no choice but to go. "Celia, we have already enrolled your name. Your parents are so sensible and support you to go. You must go and take this simulation test. Then look at the score this time, and see if you have made any progress in your preparation during this period of time, and don''t worry about the accommodation and food. The school has arranged it. Just be there on time that day." Every teacher was concerned about Celia''s performance. Student''s score of this exam this time would be close to the real college entrance examination. Of course she had to take part in it. And other students had to pay for it at their own costs. But as for Celia, including her accommodation, car and food, all the expenses were paid by school, which fully reflected the school''s high expectations for Celia. "Okay, I see. Thank you, Mr. principal, Mr. Tim." Now that things had come to this, there was no way to escape. Chapter 475 A Great News Wherever Celia went, Jim was secretly protecting her. In fact, her life had returned to the right track. She didn''t think it was necessary to be so nervous, but she was afraid that Sharon would worry about her in the capital city. She was reviewing at home today, so she didn''t go to the vocational school and gave Jim a day off by the way. Granny Li''s door was closed all year round. It was almost impossible for strangers to enter her house and do anything to her. Celia was reviewing at home in the morning, and she made a lunch at noon. When the lunch was ready, she sent the food to her aunt and her mother. She happened to see that her aunt was paying Taylor a month''s salary, which was five hundred dollars. Looking at all the people in the service industry who worked here, the salary in her shop should be the highest. The most important thing was that the employee could have meals with them and they were nice people. "Taylor, are you satisfied with the salary?" Although Celia was the boss, she der wanted to promote him. The news spread from nowhere and soon Gordon knew about it. The section chief? He had never imagined that he would be in such a high position. His goal was actually very simple. At this stage, as long as he could be the director in the office, he would be satisfied. He did not expect that he would be the section chief one day. It was unbelievable. It was something he couldn''t even dream of. Was he really going to be promoted? Gordon was so excited that he didn''t think too much. He stayed in the office for a whole day and couldn''t help telling this to Jade as soon as he came back home, asking her to help him analyze it. "It''s a good thing. It seems that this accident was a blessing in disguise to our family. Honey, you''re awesome. I thought you would be grey haired when you became the section chief. I didn''t expect you to be that position at such a young age. I''m going to buy some food and a bottle of good wine for you. We must celebrate the big event today." Chapter 476 The Good Days Should Have Come To An End Jade was so happy. God was blessing them. If her husband was promoted all of a sudden, then she would be the real Mrs. Chen in the future. Even Gina had to be polite to her. Jade was really proud. Thinking of this, she felt extremely happy and excited. She had been waiting for this day to come for a long time. "Keep it down a notch. It''s hard to say. After all, it''s just a rumor in the office. If it''s not me, it will be a great shame." Gordon was secretly pleased, but after all, he was not sure about it. He couldn''t publicize it everywhere, so he had to keep a low profile. "Honey, don''t worry. You have endured for so many years, and it''s not too much to make you the section chief. It must be true, or the rumor will not spread to you for no reason. I believe you." Jade was full of hope even if there was a little sign. She felt that she had a promising future.The aura emitted from her was even different from usual when she went to the market. When she had money and got promoted, she would hire a . Now the Zheng family was in trouble. If they found out that her son had an affair with another woman, it was possible to make her son guilty of an unwarranted charge. Gina must prevent this from happening and prevent her son from any accident. "Did that whore leave here?" Gina said to a strange man. "Mrs. Zheng, she left. She packed her things and left without making a fuss. Everything went well." They didn''t do much. This woman just packed up her things and left. "Are you sure she had got in the car?" "Yes, I''m sure!" Hearing the affirmative answer, Gina felt relieved. Grace was a potential bomb and must be solved as soon as possible. Moreover, with Grace''s reputation, without the protection of Chris, it would be difficult for her to survive here. She would have been criticized to death soon. Leaving here was her only way out, and only smart women would choose to leave. For so many years, Grace had lived a good life with her son, and the good days should have come to an end. Chapter 477 Send Them All To The Military Court Gordon wouldn''t be promoted, and Grace was alienated even she lost her job. After thinking for a while, she bought a train ticket and left this place. This was the wisest choice. Only the Chen'' family was still immersed in the joy that Gordon was going to be promoted to the section chief, not aware of the danger at all. Gina wouldn''t let anyone who had hurt her son live a good life. She didn''t even know what kind of pain her son would suffer in prison. As a mother, if she couldn''t help him, she would let the people celebrating outside pay back as much pain as they could. Their family was in trouble, and no one else could live a comfortable life. It was true that Chris had a hard time in prison. He had a bad reputation. He get married at such an old age. He fooled around and had sex with all kinds of woman because he was single. Any good-looking girl had hurt by such devil. Now he was locked up, but many people clapped their hands and cheered Think it over and tell us. We''re not in a hurry." The policeman looked at Chris''s face and felt very happy. A few days ago, Chris was still arrogant, wasn''t he? Now his attitude had changed completely, which was not his way of doing things. He was not as arrogant as he was when he came in. "I''m in a hurry. I have a headache. You don''t want to send a doctor for me. I''m in a hurry to go out to see a doctor." He felt a dull pain in his temples all the time. He didn''t know if Sharon had broken his brain. He was in a hurry to go to the hospital for examination. "A headache is just a minor illness. Since others can bear it, why can''t you do that? Are you more delicate than others? Besides, don''t think that we can let you go after you tell us everything. Don''t you know what you have done wrong?" His mother spoiled him, but they were not his mother. Why should they spoil him? Now he wanted to tell them the truth. Why didn''t He do so earlier? Chapter 478 Pay For The Price "Director, this is wolfberry tea. It''s good for you." "Director, there is a movie shooting at my relative''s film factory this Sunday. I have booked five tickets for you. You can take your relatives and friends to see it." "¡­¡­" Gordon was a vice director. In a day, they all automatically omit ''Vice'' and directly addressed him as director, as if they had reached an agreement. To be honest, he was flattered by these people who butter him up. He had worked here for decades, but he had never been treated like this. Some people who looked down on him even flattered him. He thought it was true that he was promoted, but the leaders hadn''t announced it. All he needed was a valid document. Otherwise, why would these people suddenly come to flatter him? "Director, don''t forget us when you get promoted and make a fortune." "Yes, Director. You have made great achievements, and please don''t forget to help us! We will do o ime. Then the shameless Jade and Amy would not be so arrogant and always judge Celia. Wendy had been very busy these days, so she had no time to care about her sister. Celia''s teacher had just come to visit her, and she had been worried about Celia''s examination in the city. "I can''t rest assured if you go there alone. How about this? Mom and aunt, you choose one to accompany you. You are not familiar with this place. We can feel at ease to be with you." Hearing Wendy''s words, Jane was in favor of her. They were really worried about a girl who had to spend the night outside. "No, you don''t have to go with me. It''s safe to go with the school. Besides, I''m not the only one who will come back after the exam. Take care of yourself. Don''t worry about anything else." She didn''t dare to go to H city alone. It was not difficult for her to take the examination in the city. Besides, she had teacher. It was very safe. Chapter 479 An Intriguing Plot "Celia, the leaders of the school are so partial to you. They let me, as a teacher, accompany you in person, take care of your accommodations and check-in, and let us live in the same room. As a teacher, why do I look like a bodyguard and a nanny? It''s too wasteful of the teacher resources of the school." When Linda found Celia in the library of the vocational school, she made a complaint. But she was not really unhappy. The relationship between her and Celia was not only a teacher, but also a friend. "Really? You want to go with me? That''s great. My mother and aunt said they would go to accompany me. If they knew you were here, they would be relieved." In the whole school, except for Hardy, the person Celia was most familiar with should be Linda. With Hardy, they could only talk about study. But she could talk a lot of other things with Linda. "I''m not going with you. But it''s a good thing. And I can take a walk in the city." Of course, she was not the only teacher, but also l remembered what happened at the gate of the high school before. Sunny hated Celia. Although he didn''t know the reason, he didn''t want to ask about it. He only knew that Sunny and Celia were relatives. Sunny hated Celia from the bottom of her heart. Celia was a beautiful girl. Although he hadn''t talked to her before, he had seen her in person. She was so beautiful. It was a pity that she would be destroyed like this, but he would do anything for money. He got closed to Linda in order to inquire about the relationship between her and Celia And knew that they would live in the same room in the city. But now the key point was that he was not allowed to go to the city. All the teachers could go there, but he couldn''t. He also felt the difference in treatment. They were all teachers, why couldn''t he go there alone? He must go! In this way, David asked for a few days'' sick leave before the school approved. No one took him seriously, but a premeditation had already begun. Chapter 480 Frightened Miss Linda "Thanks to you, we have so many students and teachers here today, but we can still live in the standard room. This is also the highest floor and the location is also good. You can study at ease, and no one will disturb you when you sleep. It''s very good." Linda was very satisfied with the accommodation arranged by the school. It seemed that the headmaster had invested a lot of money for Celia who was the biggest hope in the No. 1 high school. That was right. As long as Celia passed the college entrance examination this time, it was a free and convincing advertisement for the school. In the future, there would definitely be many top students choosing their No. 1 high school. The leaders and teachers firmly believed that the No. 1 high school would become brilliant because of Celia''s outstanding performance in the college entrance examination. "I guess it''s because of you, Miss Sun. After all, Miss Sun, you are a teacher. I''m a student, so I have such treatment." The two of them suddenly became humble in front of each other. "By the way, do you kn et go of her completely. "Miss Sun, you are my teacher. I trust you so much. Why don''t you keep your words? In that case, I can only make you suffer a little. I''m sorry to offend you." Jim took out a towel from the bathroom and put it into her mouth. He covered it tightly and took her into a suite opposite. The suite was bigger than their standard room. Linda was even more scared when she was taken in. She hadn''t married Jacky yet. If she was raped, would Jacky still want her? The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. If so, she''d rather die. And the poor Celia was lying on the bed, sleeping like a pig. Linda didn''t know what her fate was now. The more she thought about it, the more sober she became. The man who tied her up was very polite, as if he was afraid of hurting her. Moreover, he knew her surname and the full name of Celia. Did they know her? But it was not right. In terms of appearance, Celia was definitely a hundred times more beautiful than her. If he wanted to kidnap someone, he should not have done something to her. Chapter 481 Negotiating With The Kidnapper Linda realized that the kidnapper knew her and Celia. Was it a calculating kidnap? But why did he kidnap them? Did he want to take advantage of them? Thinking of this, Linda became more frightened and confused. "Mrs. Linda, we don''t want to treat you like this. We will give you another chance. If you promise not to shout, we can answer the question you want to ask." Jim thought that if Celia knew that they treated her teacher so rudely, she would be angry. Besides, it was none of Linda''s business. "Okay." Perhaps Linda saw the sincerity in Jim''s eyes, or perhaps she felt that her shouting was useless. If she irritated these two people, she would suffer more if they beat her up. The towel in her mouth was pulled off, and Linda stopped shouting. At this time, she had to make sure that she was rational. Celia was still in the room, and she had to negotiate with these two kidnappers. "Are you going to rob money or ew David was lying, but she didn''t know why. She thought about it carefully. What happened in the middle of the night was so frightening that she was still in a state of shock. "Are you familiar with him? Or is Celia familiar with him?" Jim had to make sure that they were on good terms and decide what he should do next. If this man did something wrong, Jim had to teach him a lesson on behalf of Sharon. This man was unreasonable. "No, I''m not familiar with him. Celia said that she hasn''t met him once, and I''m not very familiar with him. But two days ago, he asked me about her." David must have some evil intention, but Jim didn''t look like a bad person. "Okay, I see. Thank you, Mrs. Linda. I did offend you today. I will invite you for dinner and apologize to you some other day." Linda was indeed a good teacher. She had been protecting Celia all the time. Of course, he had to respect her since she was so good to Celia. Chapter 482 The Teacher Was A Scum "Who are you?" After knowing that they were not bad people, Linda was very curious about the identity of Jim. It could be said that if they didn''t protect her and Celia, they would be in danger. No one knew what would happen after this night. She shuddered at the thought of it. "Miss Sun, you just need to know that we are good people. I''ll explain to you later. You can go back to sleep first. We''ll guard the opposite side and ensure your safety. Besides, don''t let Celia know about it. She has an exam tomorrow, so don''t affect her performance tomorrow." The man who saved her was not only a good person, but also cared about Celia. Was he one of Celia''s pursuers? And they came all the way here? He also told her not to tell Celia. Of course Linda knew it. If she told Celia, she would definitely be distracted, and it would be the same if they talk about it later. "What about him?" Linda pointed at David, who had been knocked unconscious on the ground. "Don''t worry about ke David seriously at all. Such a scum dared to say that he was a teacher. If there was such a scum, it would be a disaster for a school or even a family. He even dared to plot against Celia. He was courting death. Because it was inconvenient to interrogate or torture him in the hotel, and it was easy to be found, so Jim simply tied him up, put a towel in his mouth, and locked him in the bathroom. No one would come to save him. Jim would starve him for a few days. As for what Jim wanted to know, he would talk about it after Celia finished her college entrance examination. Compared with Sharon, Jim''s punishment was already light. David should be grateful that it was not Sharon who deal with him. Was this man out of his mind? Why did he offend Celia, his future sister-in-law? He just inviting troubles for himself. When Jim finds out what he wants to do, Jim will definitely teach him a lesson. As a scum, he will be a disaster to the country and people if he stays in the world. Chapter 483 Kindhearted Celia "I''ll help you take the things. Will you go to the bathroom again?" Obviously, Linda was more exaggerated than Celia. Linda thought that once Celia went to the examination room, even if she wanted to go to the bathroom, she had to hold back. The examination room was like a battlefield, and it was not a place that could come in and out as she like. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for them to participate in the simulation examination here. "Miss Sun, you don''t have to be so exaggerated. I went to the bathroom in the hotel before I left." It was not a real college entrance examination. Besides, even if it was a real college entrance examination, she was not nervous. After all, she had taken the exam once, so she was familiar with the process. "Even if you have gone to the bathroom before, you have to do it again. You have to take this exam seriously and treat it as the real college entrance examination." The door of future and fate was now open to these students. They had to show what they got now. "Okay, okay, okay." Celia was never a timid person, but it didn''t do her any harm to zzy than them. He just tried to cheer himself up. How could he lead the team and encourage them if he fainted down? "You can have a try to see whether it would work or not." With a smile on her face, Celia was very satisfied with the effect of a bag of candy and plum. She felt happy that she could make herself useful. "Wow, my head doesn''t hurt as much as before." "Candy can cure carsickness. It''s amazing." "Celia, thank you for your help, and thank you for your candy. If it weren''t for your method, we wouldn''t have been in such a good condition today." "Yeah, thank you, Celia! You deserve to be our top student. We really admire you." "¡­¡­" A bag of candies and dark plum received a lot of praise. Seeing that everyone''s spirit had recovered, Celia was also very happy. It was just a small kindness. She didn''t expect that it could rekindle their confidence. "You''re welcome. Come on, guys. I believe you can get the ideal results today. Carsickness is not a big deal. You''ve worked hard for more than ten years. A small carsickness is not a big deal. I wish you a successful exam." Chapter 484 Fire Him As A Warning To Others Celia''s words were inspiring. The other people''s eyes suddenly became bright. Celia was right. All the people who could take the examination here had been studying hard for more than ten years. If they couldn''t pass the examination, there were three paths in front of them. They either restudied for a year, or quit to find a job, or go to a technical college. However, everyone here wanted to go to a good university. They would suffer again if they restudied for a year. In the next year, they might not be able to guarantee that they could get a good university. Find a job? To put it bluntly, there was a big difference between a college student and a high school student. What could they do then? Celia''s words seemed to jolt them out of depression. A carsickness was nothing. Along the way, they had overcome many obstacles. They would not reconcile to the harsh reality. But they didn''t expect that the usually cold Celia who didn''t have much interaction with her classmates, play a ed. Before I issue the examination paper, you can go to the washroom and drink water. Once the paper is handed over to you, you can only sit down and do the papers. And you can submit your examination paper half an hour before the deadline." The examiners said the rules of the examination very seriously. Everyone held their breath and was too nervous. Some people sat their seats and didn''t even dare to raise their heads for fear of being regarded as cheating by their teachers. Some people went to the bathroom again and again until the invigilator said that they were about to issue the examination paper. Celia sat straight in her seat, with no worries in her heart. After all, she had experienced it once, so she was not so nervous. What was more, Chinese was the simplest among all the subjects. Even if she didn''t pay attention to it, she would pass the test. If she couldn''t even put herself together in the first test, then she wouldn''t be able to pass the following math exams. Chapter 485 Who Is Better Than Others In the past, Chinese test always took the lead in the exam. The moment Celia got the examination paper, she was almost sure that the exam was simple. Chinese was her favorite among all the subjects. In her previous life, she had been distracted a lot in the Chinese class, and it was common for her to peep at extra-curricular books. So every time she was able to rank top in Chinese, which was her strength and talent. The recent review did work. She had recited the poems and memorized them by herself. And she could answer all the classical Chinese article. This was how Chinese was. Especially when it came to reading and comprehension, many of the questions didn''t have a standard answer. When the teacher saw that the paper was clean and the handwriting was neat, even if the answer was wrong, the teacher would still give one or two points. It was better to write it than leave it like that. Moreover, if her paper was blank in such an occasion, she was courting death. The teacher would think that she didn''t take the exam seriously and she was a bad student. After finishing elia were pissed off. If they didn''t say anything, those city students would think that they were really afraid of them. They were all energetic young men. No one was afraid of anyone. No one wanted to be humiliated. They argued with each other for a few words and vented out their anger. Celia couldn''t bear to see these snobbish guys. Why are they so arrogant? They all have a pair of eyes, one nose and one mouth. Why do they think that they are superior to others? So people from small towns and countryside should be looked down by the citizens? Their ancestors were all the farmers in the past. Although Celia was very angry, this was definitely not a good time to fight. She couldn''t affect their mood because of others. The most important thing was to take the exam. "If you want to compete, you have to compare the grades with me. Who got the highest score is the winner. It is bring to argue about the family background. Your ancestors are peasant in the past. If you don''t believe me, you can go home and ask your parents. Personal abuse is the most childish behavior!" Chapter 486 Help Others Celia was a quiet girl in school, and her words shocked everyone. As a result, the students in the city had no power to fight back. Many of them had moved to the city recently. Not to mention their ancestors, their parents were from a rural family, so they didn''t know how to refute for a moment. Especially those boys, Celia said in a sonorous and forceful voice. It was not like what a weak woman would say. But Celia was weak and beautiful. With her appearance and clothes, no one would doubt even she said that she was from the city. In front of such a beautiful girl, the boys who had been arrogant blushed instantly. If they had known that this girl was so beautiful, they would not have said those disgusting words, which would make her unhappy. "You are really cowards and spineless. What? She is beautiful, so lost your tongue?" The female students were indignant and blamed these male students for taking a fancy to Celia''s beauty. But so what she was a little good-looking. They could only pass the exam with their ow " Jim said. He had ordered the best room, and the dishes had already been ordered. Meat and vegetables were all prepared according to the menu given by Sharon. Celia must have some nutritious food these days. Only when she ate well and drank well could she be in a good state of mind, so that she could smoothly get to the university in the capital. "Well, can you book another room? I want to invite my classmates to have a meal together. They are carsickness. After meals, they can have a rest inside. Then they don''t have to travel back and forth." At this time, it was not that Celia wanted to boast of her wealthy boyfriend or that she felt her classmates pathetic. She just felt that everyone had a hard time in their lives. If she gave a hand to them at this time, she would feel comfortable and others would be grateful. As the saying went, giving a rose to others would leave a lingering fragrance in your hand. Anyway, she couldn''t eat so much food alone. She felt happy and lively when everyone enjoy the meal together. Chapter 487 Great Kindness "Him? Do you know each other?" Linda thought that Jim was just a pursuer of Celia. She didn''t expect that the two of them knew each other and had such a good relationship. For his appearance, Celia was calm, as if she didn''t feel strange at all. Did Celia find another man behind her boyfriend? Did she cheat on her boyfriend? ''It''s impossible! It''s impossible!'' Linda immediately denied her thoughts and shook her head like a rattle drum. Celia was smart and kind-hearted. She didn''t seem to be a person who would do such a stupid thing. There must be something hidden in it. "Yes, I do. This is my younger brother. Although he is not my biological brother, he treats me better than my own brother. He said that there is a discount for the restaurant. Mrs. Linda, could you please tell the headmaster and ask the classmates to have meals with me?" In order not to let Linda misunderstand her, Celia told a white lie, but Jim was good to Celia. Although he did all this under the instruction of Sharon, he was sincere to Celia. In her heart children at this age had a strong self-esteem. Everyone was proud. "The food here is fresh and clean. You can enjoy it at ease. If it''s not enough, you can order more." As soon as Celia arrived at the restaurant, she went to the kitchen of the restaurant to inspect. She didn''t care whether the food was delicious or not. She just wanted it to be clean. If it was not clean and there was any problem, it would affect their exams, which was an important responsibility. She took a look at the kitchen and found that it was not bad, at least better than the roadside stalls outside and the leftover food they brought. "Thank you, Celia." Celia could enjoy the dishes alone, regardless of these people, but she did not hesitate to take care of them, which proved that she was really a warm-hearted girl who was willing to help others. Everyone all remember Celia''s great kindness and kept it in their hearts. If someone like Sue bullied Celia next time, they would definitely helped her even if they had to fight since Celia was so nice to them. Chapter 488 How To Deal With This Scum Celia''s classmates who came from the small town were all having dinner in high-end restaurants these two days, and the restaurants had arranged a place for them to rest. As soon as the news came out, the children in the city dared not look down upon them anymore. According to the treatment of their school, the city students knew that not a random school could be so generous. Celia was warm-hearted and good at studying. She didn''t look as cold as she looked. After the exam, everyone would ask her for advice. Especially when they were about to take the English test, she had a full score record in English. Her attainments in English were even not inferior to that of an English teacher. It was good to ask her for help temporarily. Celia didn''t refuse all kinds of questions from her classmates. Most of all the children born in poor families. If she could help them, they would be more confident to the college entrance examination. The English test was the last subject. Everyone felt refreshed as soon as they finis all and didn''t know why he had set her up. "He has been imprisoned for two days, right?" Although Celia didn''t know him, she knew that he must not a good person since he was tied up so rudely by Jim. Linda had been restless for a few days. Celia guessed that the man must have been tied up since she lived in the hotel. "Yes, he wanted to do something to you." Jim looked at David with contempt and told Celia everything that happened that day. In the middle of the night, this man tried to pry the room of the two females. He must want to do something dirty. If Jim hadn''t protected Celia in front of him, things would have been unimaginable. However, there were two females in the room. Who was this man''s target, Celia or Linda? Linda said that she didn''t have much interaction with this PE teacher at school. Besides, she had a boyfriend herself, so how could she get close to other men? Let alone Celia. She had never seen this P.E. teacher, nor had she talked to him, so they had no connections. Chapter 489 Not Interesting At All David was arrested in this way. During his stay in the hotel, he had tried every means to save himself, but Jim was staring at him all the time. He couldn''t fly out even if he became a mosquito. He thought that his plan would be perfect. Unexpectedly, someone appeared on the way and ruined all his plans. He didn''t know if he could keep his career. "There are only two of us in the room. Is he trying to hurt me or Miss Linda?" Celia caught the key point at once. She had always been alone in the school. Although she was not close to others, she was polite on the surface. She had never had any conflicts or grudges with others, and she had never met this P.E. teacher. Logically speaking, there was no need for him to hurt her. "I don''t know him well either. He asked me about you before coming here for the exam." Now there were only a few people left in the room. Linda told them everything she knew. "So he came here for me? I don''t know when I have offended someone." Celia didn''t think it was difficult to deal with Celia. Even if he raped her in secret, because of his identity as a teacher, he guessed a little girl dared to say anything, especially when a man went into a girl''s room at midnight. This kind of thing was related to reputation, whether it was true or not, no girl dared to stand out to reprimand him. But David was wrong. Celia was not a woman to be trifle with. He never thought that a student would be protected by others in secret. Before he could do anything, he was caught by the other party. He hadn''t done anything, but had suffered two days. He didn''t eat anything and just relied on a little water to save his life. He was aggrieved and had nowhere to vent out his anger. The reputation of a teacher was destroyed, and he was known as a lecher. Where could he go in the future? Moreover, if Celia really called the police, he might have to stay in prison for a few years. When he came out again, there would be no place for him to stay. Chapter 490 Im Afraid Of Gossip The Most "Mrs. Linda, if you follow me, you will be framed by a despicable man and lose your reputation. I''m really sorry." No wonder Linda was absent-minded these days. She must have been frightened by this matter, so she opened her eyes all night. The dark circles under her eyes were serious, but she still hid this secret from Celia. It was difficult for her. "The most important thing is that nothing terrible has happened to us now. David doesn''t deserve to be a teacher. I feel so ashamed to have such a colleague." Linda looked at David with disdain and disgust. She wished she could cut him into pieces. Without the protection of Jim, the two girls'' future and life would be ended by him. Three thousand dollars was just enough to buy the life of two people? "Celia, it''s none of your business. You are also the victim, just like me. I didn''t expect you to have such a relative as Sunny, who is related by blood. She actually plotted against you. It''s so outrageous. Otherwise, this rumors would definitely set tongues wagging, and would more or less damage the reputation of a girl. In this era, the reputation of a girl was very important, and if it was serious, woman would have difficulty in getting marry. Even if they found a husband, they would be disliked by his family for the rest of their lives. Of course, Celia was not afraid of these rumors. She was strong in her heart and could bear them. Besides, she never took others seriously, let alone her image in others'' eyes. As long as Sharon believed her, that would be enough. But Linda was different. She had a boyfriend and a good job as a teacher. If there were some crazy words and comments on her because of this, could she bear it? It was all because of Celia that such things happen to her. Linda was just unlucky to get involved in this matter. Celia didn''t want to get her peaceful life into trouble. She should be a normal teacher and be happy with her boyfriend. Chapter 491 My Relatives Tried To Hurt Me "Then what should we do?" They can''t let this bastard out of here for no reason. What if he secretly retaliate against them? At that time, they could be exposed in the light and enemies in the dark. They shuddered at the thought that they would be manipulated by the enemy. "It''s easy. We can take him directly to the police station. I don''t think it''s necessary to take him back to the school and let the principal to interrogate him again. Jim, you handle it. Miss Sun and I have to go back to the school." After all, the headmaster had the right to know the truth. Otherwise, the principle would definitely call the police if he couldn''t find a teacher in the school. Celia had made up her mind. She went back to the school and told the principal in secret to test his attitude. Besides, David is a young and strong man. If she want to take revenge on him, she can beat him hard and throw him out. But what would happen after she threw him out? She didn''t know how he would fight back. e night, he would definitely try his best to protect his daughter''s reputation even if he had to risk his life. "Mr. Principal, you know this person. She is my cousin, Sunny. She gave David money and a deposit of one thousand dollars. If David could stop me from taking the exam, she would give him another two thousand dollars. That''s why David asked for a leave and followed us to the city, trying to open our door in half a night. If it weren''t for my brother, Mr. Linda would have suffered with me. It''s a disaster." Celia explained in detail. It was Sunny''s own fault. Celia was going to reveal the true colors of this vicious woman today. The principal''s eyes trembled when he heard the name of the student he thought highly of before. Sunny was such a good student. How could she do such a thing in order to prevent Celia from taking the examination? Weren''t they relatives? Shouldn''t they help each other? It didn''t matter even if Sunny didn''t help Celia. Why did she frame Celia? Chapter 492 Keep It A Secret The principal didn''t expect that this was the collusion between his previous proud student and the teacher in order to stop Celia from taking the examination. Now, Celia was the hope of the whole school. He couldn''t let anything happen to Celia. It was the only chance to change her own fate. Even if Sunny had any personal grudge against Celia, she couldn''t hurt others like this. The good image of Sunny instantly ruined in his heart. He used to think that she was hardworking and diligent, but he didn''t expect that she was so scheming that she even framed her family. As for David, the salary of the school was actually better than that of other schools. So he could live a decent life. What was the most important to be a teacher was, of course, the quality first. Only in this way could he cultivate talents for the country. But he was obsessed with thousands of dollars and ignored his students. David had lost the basic moral standard as a teacher. Not only did No. 1 high school s experienced. How could she be frightened by such a small thing? Moreover, both Linda and Jim concealed this from her. She didn''t know it until she finished the exam, so it didn''t affect her at all. "Well, that''s good. You would never let us down. I''ll wait to see your good performance this time." No wonder the teacher doted on students like Celia. She didn''t let them worry about her study at all. He couldn''t find a second good student like her? This was his real favorite student. When the principle was in the police station, he also saw Jim. He thought that Jim really treated Celia well. He knew about Celia''s family condition. She had an underprivileged family and her father had died. It was impossible for her to have such a rich relative. Moreover, she was so generous to invite the teachers and students of the school to dinner for two days. He had always been wondering how much it would cost. Jim didn''t look like a relative of Celia, but the principle didn''t ask. Chapter 493 The Beautiful Dream Was Shattered The principle wanted to thank Jim, but Jim was rich. As the head of the school, he didn''t have anything to thank him, so he had to say a few words to express his gratitude. Celia knew the headmaster''s question. She was so poor and had a family in distress. But she had such a rich relative. The headmaster would naturally be confused in his heart, but it was her private affair and there was no need to explain it to the headmaster. As a student, she only needed to do her best in her study. When Celia returned home, she didn''t mention what had happened in the city to her aunt and mother. If they knew it, they would be in a mess. Since they couldn''t do anything, Celia shouldn''t let them worry. There were not many clothes in Celia''s clothing shop, and there was only a few left. The business was bad. If it weren''t for the fear of delaying Celia''s study, Jane would have urged her to buy more clothes. The three people looked at each other in the shop every day. The rent had to be paid, and Taylor''s salary had to be paid. Everything needed money, so if the busines y well. If it weren''t for Jade, how could he end up like this? How could she clean up the mess now? Jade went to her parents-in-law''s house and brought a lot of gifts to please them, but what she received was a scolding. Although Gordon''s father didn''t scold her, there was also a look of contempt in his eyes. Jade hadn''t seen this look for a long time. She still didn''t know that her man had been taken away by the police and was still dreaming about being the wife of the section chief. Her mother-in-law had always looked down her nose at Jade''s family background, but since Jade was connected with the Zheng family last time, her mother-in-law had confirmed her ability and treated her much better than before. Why did Gordon''s mother change her mind so quickly now. Although Chris had been taken away by the police, Gordon still would to be promoted. They were not involved in this matter, but got a blessing in disguise. ''Humph! When my man becomes the section chief, do these two old things still dare to embarrass me?'' Jade thought to herself in disgust. Chapter 494 Whoever Takes Bribes Will Be Sentenced Jade had to suffered in front of Gordon''s family and she really hated this feeling. If she became powerful one day, the first thing she wanted to do was to teach her mother-in-law a lesson. From the day she married their son, they looked down upon her, especially the first baby was a daughter, Amy. They didn''t even bother to take care of her after she gave birth of the child, so she had to wash clothes, work and cook by herself. She had to do all these things. She had never forgotten that. She even made up her mind that if one day she had enough money, she would never care about them when they were old and sick. Jade cursed in her heart. She didn''t dare to show it, but pretend to be respectful towards Gordon''s parents on the surface. First of all, she had to find out why these two people were so angry. "Dad, mom, did I do anything wrong with Gordon? If so, we will definitely change it. Besides, Gordon is promising and will soon be promoted to the sectio t alone handing it over. "Bitch, your man is still in prison, and his life is uncertain. It doesn''t matter if you don''t find a way to save him. What you are worried about is the rest of your life. Why are you so vicious?" After all, Jade didn''t want to tell them how much money she had, let alone give it to them. "Jade, you have to think it over. If you really have a lot of money and don''t take it out, it will be taken away by the police. You can''t get away with it. Not only my son, but also you would have to go to jail. My son hasn''t been sentenced yet, and you have abandoned him like this. Do you think that he will still want you if he would get out of the prison? Will he divorce you as soon as he comes out? Do you think we will still accept you in the family? The most important thing now is that we unite as one and try our best to get him out." Gordon''s family told Jade all the possibilities. If she was smart enough, she should know what to do. Chapter 495 Transferring The Bribes The bribes? Be in jail? Hearing what Gordon''s father said, Jade collapsed to the ground. How could the money she had worked hard to save aside turn into bribes? Going to jail? If that was the case, she would rather bump her head into the wall and die. At that time, if her family was in trouble, many people were waiting to see their jokes. "We have fifty thousand dollars in total. All of them are at home..." Jade panicked and didn''t know what to do, so she had to tell the truth. No matter how much her parents-in-law disliked her, Amy and Dick were their grandsons and granddaughters, so they wouldn''t do anything to her for the sake of the two children. They had more ways to handle this matter than a woman like her. She could do nothing but cry. She had to rely on them. She had saved so much money these years. Except for money, there was nothing valuable at home. It just like an ordinary family. She didn''t even have a set of decent jewe he slightly valuable things. She had spent a lot of money buying these things for her family, especially TV and fridge. If it weren''t for that they were all bulky items, she would have taken them off and taken them away. She felt lucky that she didn''t buy the washing machine, or she would have lost a fortune. Money and jewelry could be hidden in her parents-in-law''s, but how could she hide these big things? After sending these valuable things to her parents-in-law, Jade guessed and sat at home uneasily. She had always been high-profile, so she didn''t dare to go out. She remembered that she had said so much before. Now her husband was arrested, and she was nothing. If she went out now, someone would definitely point at her, even say something harsh to hear. How could she bear it? She had thought that she had finally made it through and would live a good life, but she didn''t expect that she would fall heavily from the heaven again. Chapter 496 Embarrassed At School Gordon''s parents were right. Gordon didn''t go home the first night, and on the second day, someone came to visit Jade and had a talk with her. The whole family was empty. Fortunately, Jade had transferred the money, otherwise it would be really terrible if they were found out. Jade knew that the house was clean now. Even if they wanted to search for something, they couldn''t find anything valuable. Besides, as a woman, her father-in-law said that no one would make things difficult for her and didn''t dare to do anything to her. "I''m a woman. I do laundry and cook at home every day. I don''t know what happened outside. I just know that my child''s father has always been hardworking and diligent in work. I don''t know why he was caught by you. Someone must have framed my husband..." Jade cried bitterly. Her parents-in-law said that she could only pretend to be pitiful in front of them. However, these law enforcers had seen all kinds of occasions. Sometimes, the more miserable th don was her father and loved her very much. "Come on, Grandpa and grandma are taking care of my brother now. We two are always unwelcome and no one loves us in the Chen family. If we don''t figure out a way out in advance, we will cry in the future. Mom, don''t be silly." In the face of a disaster, they would all only care about themselves. Although it was inappropriate to do so, people had to struggle to live in this world. Amy didn''t think what she said was too much. It was useless to cry. "What way? What do you want? All our money has been taken to your grandparents''. Now the most valuable thing in this house is TV and fridge." There was nothing at home now. "What? How can you give them all the money? Mom, are you out of your mind?" Amy hated her mother very much. If the money was in the hands of the two old things, would they give it to them again? Besides, they preferred boys to girls. Wouldn''t she be unable to buy anything in the future? Amy was agitated. Chapter 497 The Problem Between Mother-in-law And Daughter-in-law Chris was taken away by the police, and Gordon was also taken away during the meeting. It seemed that all the people related to the Zheng family were suffering in succession. For a moment, everyone kept a distance from the Zheng family as far as they could. They thought that Gordon was taken away because of Chris''s confession, so they were all panic all of a sudden. As soon as Sharon came back from Celia''s city, his father soon knew that he had used some of his family''s connections to deal with this matter. In the past, Sharon disdained to use the connections and power in the family. He thought that this was a negation of his ability to use his family power. Now that he made an exception, his father guesses that it must have something to do with his girlfriend. Sharon knew that once he used his family''s relationship, his smart father would definitely know it. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t escape from the control of his family. If he didn''t ma e you talking about? What slut? You are a member of a military family. If others hear you, your beautiful image as a military wife would be mud." Women were always difficult to deal with. Rose and Celia hadn''t seen each other yet, but their hostility was so severe. Since they were all women, why should they make things difficult for each other? "You two are on the same side to deal with me, aren''t you? If that girl is really good, why did Sharon hide it from me? He doesn''t dare to take her to see me. I think he was embarrassed. No matter how beautiful a girl is, if she doesn''t have any knowledge and good temperament, she is just a superficial woman." Rose had been holding a grudge against Celia since Celia didn''t come visit her last time when she was in the capital. Why didn''t Celia show up after coming all the way here? What did she mean by embarrassing her future mother-in-law before she married into the Qin family? Was Celia challenging her authority? Chapter 498 A Big Client With Good Business Sharon knew that his mother didn''t like Celia. If he wanted to put in a good word for Celia, not only wouldn''t Rose listen to him, but she might even scold him. He didn''t want to embarrass himself. Anyway, when she met Celia, she would know that Celia was not the kind of girl she thought. Celia was more excellent than any girl he had seen. She was beautiful and talented. She was absolutely as excellent as him. Sharon couldn''t persuade his mother, so he had to start from his father. As for men, he believes that his father would not care much about those details, it was much easier to communicate with him. "Dad, no matter what my mother thinks or wants to stop me, I have to show my attitude. I will marry Celia in the future. If my bride wasn''t Celia, I would never marry any women in my life. I hope you can be on my side. Celia is going to take the college entrance examination soon. With her academic performance, she will definitely be able to choose the top universities in the capital city. When Celia comes here, I will arrange a m Jane and Wendy immediately became nervous. Every time they would have to pay for several thousands of dollars to buy the goods, so their taste must be accurate. They couldn''t choose those unpopular style. They had to choose what the customers would like, but what would the customer like? They didn''t know. They had a headache and felt stressed. What if they made a wrong choice? What if they couldn''t sell it out? What if their business loses money? Their spirit and mental pressure rose sharply. They clenched their hands, their eyes full of worry and fear, and did not dare to decide which one they should choose. "Mom, auntie, you two should make a bold choice. If you think any one of them will be popular, just tell me. Don''t be nervous and don''t be under mental pressure. Anyway, you haven''t paid yet, and it''s hard to say whether it will sell or not. Sometimes it depends on luck. In fact, every time I choose the clothes, I''m not sure if it will be popular. Trust yourself!" Seeing that they were so nervous, Celia encouraged them. Chapter 499 The Style Is Up To You Business was risky. After all, no one knew what kind of clothes the customer would like. It would depend on how they sold the clothes at that time. If they were silver-tongued enough and had some marketing skills, it would work. As long as they could get the goods back, Celia didn''t have to worry about how to sell them. Celia''s clothing store had a good reputation. It sold popular fashion clothes, which is naturally different from other stores'' supply. Even if some strange clothes were bought, Celia was confident to sell them out. People would look different in the same dress. If this customer didn''t like the clothes, maybe the next customers liked it. People had different taste, as long as the clothes could generally fit the mainstream trend. After all, women in this era were conservative. No one dared to wear strange clothes. Creative clothes was not popular in this era, and those who wore strange clothes would probably be regarded as a psycho. The clothes of Mr. Chen''s shop were all popular, so Celia didn''t have to wo tyle was not sold well. In this way, her aunt and mother would not be so stressed. Now it was time for them to make a choice. Basically, Celia didn''t interfere in the selection this time. She took all the styles chosen by Wendy and Jane. Whether they were good or not, they would know after they went back to have a try. They had to personally choose the styles and sell them. They were not only good at selling clothes. However, not everyone had sharp eyes. This needed to be cultivated. Celia decided to find some fashion magazines, especially some books about clothing matching and color matching. Even if they couldn''t understand the words, they could always understand the colors of the pictures. She didn''t want them to only maintain the current performance in the shop. Who said that women couldn''t develop their career? If the clothing shop was doing great in the future, her mother and aunt wanted to open a chain store. The future was unpredictable. Celia was looking forward to their growth, waiting for this day to come. Chapter 500 We Are A Family "Celia, are you sure you don''t want to check these goods anymore? Or do you want to have a look?" Celia didn''t say anything about the clothes they had just booked. She just asked the boss to pack it up. "Mom, aunt, you have to believe in yourself. As long as you get the goods you like, there is no way that they can''t be sold. I believe in you, and you have to believe in your own judgment. Besides, didn''t the boss just say that if it''s not easy to sell, you can return them. You should have no worries." Celia comforted Jane and Wendy. After all, the whole shop would be handed over to them in the future. "Well, then let''s go home as soon as possible. Hang them in the shop as soon as possible. The business has been stagnant for several days." Jane was a woman of action. There were not many clothes in the clothing shop, so she didn''t make much money these days. She had to pay for the clothes, pay the rent before she could make money. Sh th a lot of money. Celia wanted to make friends with Hale. A big boss in real estate like him must know a lot of people in the field, including talents in various fields and big bosses. If she had any plans in the future, she could ask him for help. After all, she could have more chances if she had more friends. Celia didn''t want to show it. It would be disgusting to flatter others too obviously. Moreover, she had only met Jasper a few times, and the knitted handicrafts that gave his granddaughter was not worth much. It was too much of her if she kept taking advantage of it. Although Celia was eager to establish a good relationship with others, it was not appropriate for her to beg others for anything. She always hated to flatter others. She had been waiting, hoping that Hale could think of her and hand over the decoration of the building to her. She would definitely try her best and was sure that he would be satisfied with it. Chapter 501 Doing Business Is Also A Learning Celia didn''t ask Jay for help this time when she went to H city. After all, he had helped her so many times. Celia had already figured out the purchasing route, and she didn''t need anyone to give her any advice. If she told Jay that she was here, he would have to put aside his work to entertain her. It was really unnecessary. If she delayed him for a day, he would have to do less things and earn less money. Celia didn''t want to bother others again. She went to his socks shop and was about to invite him to dinner. "Miss. Tang, I''m sorry. Our boss hasn''t been here for days." The people in Jay''s shop knew Celia. He was Frost, Jay''s friend since he was a child. "What happened to him?" She seldom contacted Jay after she went back, so she naturally didn''t know his current situation. Why did Frost mind this shop now? Where was Jay? "No, no, No. Miss. Tang, Jay is doing very well. He is now in the NY city and need someone to mind the shop for him, so I will take care of his shop temporarily." There were more opportunities outside. Some sm ter-sales service. Jay was good at doing business. Even in a place with rapid economic development, he didn''t lose his way. These little things were cheap, not big ones, so there was no need to spend such an expensive price to buy them. The customers saw and liked them when they thought they were interesting. Maybe they would buy one casually, without even haggling over the price. Business had to be done step by step, just like children learning to walk. Don''t try to run away before you learn to walk. Your face will be black and blue at the moment you run out. For example, Jarvis hasn''t done any market research yet, but he blindly makes investment. So he had lost everything. Moreover, when doing business, he has to pay attention to the opportunity, location and people. The watch business last time had all the advantageous conditions. Doing business was not the kind of thing that would make a fortune immediately as long as you put your money in it, or that real money could be in your pocket on the second day. Everything had a long process. Chapter 502 Im Not Thick-skinned Enough Jarvis''s failure had something to do with himself. He dreamed that he could make a fortune even if he didn''t work hard. He didn''t know much about the market, and just wanted to make a fortune, so his dream of making money in the end fell very miserably after it was broken. He had suffered great losses. Not only did he lose the money he had invested, but also the money he earned with Celia was all in vain. He was not reconciled at all. How could others make money by doing business and he had not started yet but ended in misery like this? He hadn''t mentally prepared for it yet. Celia, a girl, could bring so many people to make money together. Was he worse than a girl? Jarvis was confused as he deeply doubted himself. Jay was a reliable and loyal person. For example, when he saw Jarvis lose confidence in his life due to the failure of his business, Jay could have ignored it. For a man like Jarvis who was impractical and incompetent, he indeed needed to learn his lesson, but seeing t ything. She frowned as if she was thinking about something. Wendy kept looking at her face and didn''t disturb her. "No, I''m not tired. I don''t have much work to do this day. Mom, let me take you to see the night view. The night view of this big city is beautiful." Celia turned around and looked at Wendy, feeling sorry for her. Wendy wanted to help her, but she couldn''t. Celia had planned to take her out to see the outside world, but just now Celia was immersed in her own world. This was not good. She also wanted to see the beauty of this era in this world, and by the way, she could forget all the troubles she had just thought. "If you are tired, we can go back to our hotel to sleep. It is good if I stay with you. It doesn''t matter where we go." Wendy had always lived for others and never lived for herself. "I don''t want to sleep. It''s not easy for me to take you out for a walk. Why should I sleep? Of course we should go back when you feel tired and you can''t walk anymore." Chapter 503 Save Up Dowry For You After shopping with Wendy for a long time, Wendy felt tired both physically and mentally. Shopping was the most tiring thing, and she felt that her feet were about to be gnarled. "Mom, you don''t need to save money for me. Your daughter can make money now. You can buy whatever you want. You shouldn''t save money. Anyway, we will make more money in the future." Wendy still lived a frugal life as before. She even felt that things beyond five dollars were very expensive, and she was not willing to buy at all. She felt that her life was like heaven now, and she did not dare to ask too much. "I know you''re capable, but I don''t dare to squander it. I''ve got what I should have. I''m very satisfied with the current situation. It''s better for me to save some money. Now that you''ve grown up, I don''t have any money in my hands. I have to prepare your dowry in advance, so that you won''t be looked down upon in the future." Wendy had thought a lot for the sake of Celia. Now she was thinking about the day when Celia got married. Ce them would not come here to play. After all, it was not safe, but it was still different to have a man to protect them. "Celia, don''t worry. I will ask my brother to reimburse me for the money. I won''t lose money. But I can''t take your money. If my brother knows it, I will be screwed." After saying that, Jim went to find a hotel. Sharon and Celia didn''t lack money, but his brother asked him to behave well and be smart. He didn''t need to think about anything about money. Of course he had to follow his brother''s order. If he couldn''t even do this well, he would be embarrassed in front of his brother. "Sharon really cares about you. He is not by your side. He even asked Jim to arrange everything well. It''s not easy. I like it very much." Where could she find a second son-in-law like Sharon? He was a perfect man for Celia. Although Sharon was not with Celia, he had tried his best to arrange everything well and showed great consideration for Celia. It was hard for a man to do so, and Wendy felt deeply relieved. Chapter 504 Heroine "Mom, let''s just watch the sea from a distance. The wave is very fierce. If we can''t swim, the wave will drag us into the ocean and we can''t escape from it." Celia warned. This kind of wave was only fun for people who knew how to swim, and for people who didn''t know how to swim, it was perilous. Moreover, the weather was a little cold now. Before entering the midsummer, their bodies would definitely be cold if they were wet by the sea. "Well, let''s stand far away. Where are those people in the middle? Are they okay?" Near the waters, many people put on boots, took a basket and a small shovel. They are digging on the beach. Wendy didn''t know what they were doing. It was the first time she had seen them, so she felt it was strange. Was there any treasure hidden in the sea? "It doesn''t matter. They are all fishermen nearby. They can swim since childhood and are familiar with the water. They are not afraid of waves and surge. They are collecting the sea goof. Acc ut she risked her life to save a stranger. She was a heroine who was brave and courageous. It was difficult for men to do it, but she plunged into the ocean without hesitation. "Jim, help me pull him up. I''m fine. It will be too late if the tide comes again later." Celia was exhausted. Fortunately, the man was wearing a life-saving suit. Otherwise, she couldn''t save such a bulky person even if she had the ability. "Okay, okay, let me do it. It''s great that you are fine." Seeing that Celia was fine, Jim felt relieved and immediately dragged her and that person to a place not far away from the shore. "Hurry up. Lie down and check if he is still breathing. If not, give him a artificial respiration or press out the sea water choked in his belly." Celia sat aside and gave guidance. She was exhausted. She had used up all her strength to drag the man back. She closed her eyes. Just now, she was so anxious that she choked on the sea water and felt terrible. Chapter 505 Artificial Respiration "Celia, are you okay? You scared me to death. You can''t swim. How dare you jump into the sea? If anything happens to you, I can''t live alone." Seeing that Celia was fine, Wendy was happy and anxious. "Mom, I can swim. It''s not a big deal to save a person. It''s just that the person is a little heavy. I tried my best. I''m back safe and sound. It''s all right, I..." As soon as she said that she was fine, Celia sneezed. The sea water was still cold at this time. It was very frosty, especially after they went ashore. As soon as the sea wind blew, it was even colder. "Look at you. Don''t be so stubborn in the future. Besides, there was only one river in our family before. Where did you learn to swim? It was too dangerous just now." Wendy didn''t know that what had happened to Celia. And Celia couldn''t explain this strange situation, so she had to say that she would be careful in the future. "How is he?" Celia asked. "He sp iss to an old man. "Young man, you are young, but have a bad temper. When my father wakes up, I will know if what you said is true." Hale had never seen such a method to rescue people, so he couldn''t understand it. He thought they were going to do something to his father. After all, Celia had always wanted to cooperate with him, but he hadn''t agreed. Last time, he heard from his father that Celia had sent him special products again. Of course, Jasper was happy, but Hale was not that happy about it. He thought that it was Celia''s trick and wanted to take advantage of her relationship with his father. In his eyes, this was actually a bribe. Celia said that it was sent to his father, but in fact, the most important thing was to please him. Celia wanted him to hand over such a big project of decoration to her. Hale was a business man, and no matter what, he would attach great importance to interests when he thought about things. Chapter 506 Apologize To Us "Mr. Chen, are you doubting our intention?" Hale was obviously very worried about Jasper, but when he saw that Jasper was fine, he looked at them suspiciously and thought that they had ulterior motives. Although Celia was eager to cooperate with him and win the big business for her uncle, she would never do anything evil. She would win the business with her own ability and strength. What was more, Jasper was an acquaintance. Moreover, when she jumped into the sea to save him, she did not know that the person who was washed away by the tide was Hale''s father, Jasper. She was not a fortune teller. "I''m not doubting you. But the world is big. I just feel that fate is really wonderful since I bump into Miss Tang here. I just don''t know if it''s God''s arrangement or fake coincidence?" Dealing with all kinds of people in the business world, Hale had long been trained to be shrewd. He didn''t ? The tide is rising. I can''t move. I have nowhere to run, so I was swept away by the surge. If I didn''t wear a life-saving suit when I came here, I would have died already." Jasper was speechless. Hale was a big boss in business, but he didn''t even know this common sense. "So you were swept away when the tide was rising?" Hale felt it seemed that he had really misunderstood other people''s kindness, and he looked embarrassed. "Otherwise, do you still think that I wanted to commit suicide, or someone else pushed me in the ocean? I tell you, if it weren''t for this girl today, you would have lost your father. If it weren''t for Celia, I would have died today. Girl, thank you today. You are all wet. Are you okay? Don''t catch a cold because of me." Jasper and Celia looked like old friends when they just met. He liked this girl very much. Seeing her was like seeing his granddaughter. Chapter 507 Trust Between People "And me, Grandpa. If I hadn''t given you an artificial respiration, you would have died of oxygen deficiency. And Celia, she''s so cold now..." Jim looked at Jasper and said. He didn''t ask for credit, but he didn''t like his son''s attitude. Hale was really arrogant. "Boy, I''m grateful to you. Without your brave action today, I can''t be alive now. I''m grateful to you. And you said that you gave your first kiss to me. Don''t worry. If I know a good girl in the future, I will introduce her to you." Jasper, on the other hand, felt that Jim''s words were sincere and kind, and he liked this child very much. "Grandpa, I don''t worry about finding a girlfriend. But Celia has suffered a lot today. She had saved you and your son suspected that she had ulterior motives. She was wronged and her efforts were in vain. Look, she is freezing now." Since Sharon was not here, he had to seek justice for Celia. How coul . He thought she wanted to do business with him, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t mention anything about business till now. She said most about letting his father take care of his health. Thinking of this, he felt a little guilty. He was really narrow-minded and couldn''t compete with a girl. Indeed, he shouldn''t have used the way he treated the cunning businessman on Celia. She was really a good girl who didn''t ask for return. She had been really brave and courageous just now, and he instantly felt that what he had said was a little embarrassing. "Miss Tang, I''m really sorry. Please forgive me. Where are you going? I can drive you there, or I can find a place to stay for you and take you to see a doctor. In this way, Dad can rest assured." Hale apologized and invited her from the bottom of his heart. He felt ashamed of himself for his lack of manners and showed his ugly face as a businessman. Chapter 508 Different From Others "No, thanks. We have found a hotel. I''m young and it doesn''t matter if I catch a cold. Grandpa is old and has just suffered a lot. We''d better send him to the hospital as soon as possible in case he get sick. Goodbye, Grandpa. I''ll contact you when I finish the college entrance examination." Before Wendy helped Celia leave, Jim glared at Hale and left without looking back. "Celia..." No matter how Jasper persuaded her to stay, Celia left without hesitation. "Look at you. It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for that girl, you wouldn''t have a father now. I really don''t know why you are so heartless since you became a businessman. You have thrown away the simplicity of a farmer. Why did you put on airs and have such bad habits? What did she do to you? I don''t think she had done anything wrong. She is just a little girl and doesn''t have any ulterior motives. But you are full of bad ideas.'' After Celia left, Jasper scolded his son with an unhappy face. "Dad, oss like him must be very suspicious. She was also tired, so she didn''t care whether they cooperated or not. It was time for her to go back. The result of the paper in the stimulation examination in the city should have come out. It was a big matter. If she didn''t pay attention to it, the teacher would think that she didn''t care about it and might have to lecture her again. She had to go to the school to see Linda. After all, Linda almost got involved because of her last time. Celia had to know what had happened to David in the end. When Celia returned to the school, the result of the examination came out. The school pulled a red banner, on which there was a celebration for the success of the examination. The atmosphere in the school was full of joy. It could be seen that everyone was doing well in this exam. The principal was so happy that the school was decorated like this. There were big flags everywhere to cheer up the students in the third grade. Chapter 509 The Teachers’ Lecture "Celia, you are finally here." Celia was also a big celebrity in the school. She could come in and out of the school as she liked. She didn''t need to show her student ID card at all. "Yes, sir." Celia smiled back. Last time, when Sue and the others came to make trouble, the guard had helped her a lot, and she remembered it. "Go to the principal''s office now. Your scores have come out. I heard that you got a good score this time. Congratulations!" The guard gave her a simple smile. All the senior students and their parents attached great importance to the stimulation examination. Only Celia came to the school slowly. Her grades came out yesterday, but she was not there. The headmaster specially told the guard that if Celia came, he should inform the school leader as soon as possible and let her go to the office directly to reported to him. Celia came. The news spread quickly. Several teachers with examination papers in their arms gathered in the principal''s office, waiting for her. Celia seldom came here, and it was rare t o proud of Celia since she had brought glory for school. It was really a blessing for the school to have such a student. What if the student who ranked first in the college entrance examination was in his school? At that time, they didn''t need any publicity at all. They were afraid that there would be an endless stream of students coming to their school. In particular, Celia still got a full grade in English this time, which shocked all the teachers in the city. English was a new subject integrated into the students'' study. Some English teachers didn''t understand some of the questions, but how did a student in a county get a full grade? The teachers in the city all thought that Celia had cheated. Otherwise, it was impossible. Not only did they get Celia''s English exams, but they also took out all her papers of Math, Chinese, politics and other subjects one by one to see if there was something wrong with Celia. All the teachers were stunned when they saw the paper. It was definitely a good student that was once in a century. Chapter 510 The Best Candidate Of The Number One Student Of Science Because of Celia''s excellence, the president of her school had gained prestige in the city. Everyone knew that a student with good academic performance had appeared in the No. 1 High School of the county, and it was not long before she could enter a good university. Therefore, Principle Chen became the focus of the meeting this time. The appearance of a good student naturally had something to do with the principal and the teacher. The director of the Education Bureau asked Mr. Chen to share his experience. Impart his experience to others? Of course, the principal couldn''t explain why. He didn''t lie to them and said that it was all because of Celia''s self-discipline that she could achieve such great performance. Celia seldom come to school. She was new in the school. Because of her family conditions and her special requirements, she didn''t come to school to have class at all. She relied on her self-awareness to study. Hearing what Mr. Chen said, many teachers thought he was a modest person, but some teachers thought he was hiding the way of managing stu n the city. All the students would go to study in Celia''s school. In case of such things happened, they decided to poach Celia at any cost. "Director, I don''t think it''s a good idea. After all, she is a student of our school. The teachers have made great efforts, but she is such a good talent. If she is taken away, I can''t explain it to the teachers. Moreover, Celia is a girl of strong self-discipline in learning. She was new in the school, and she was very reluctant to have classes at school, and also because of her family. The college entrance examination is about to begin. I think we''d better not make a scene because of this matter." Of course, Mr. Chen didn''t want to. It was not easy for him to get a promising student, and she couldn''t be taken away. If he didn''t fight back, he would be manipulated by others. He was the head of the school, and he had to protect the interests of the school. Others couldn''t do whatever they wanted to his school. So what the environment of the school in the city was great? They had never let Celia suffer a little. Chapter 511 Sign For Me Mr. Chen expressed his stand and attitude in time. The college entrance examination was about to begin. He would never allow Celia to be taken away by the No. 1 High School of the city. No matter what conditions their school could provide for her, even if they would do their best, he would definitely provide the same conditions to her. He would never lose to them. He would never compromise on this matter. "Mr. Chen, what you said makes sense. But I think everything should be based on the honor of our city. The No.1 high school in the city and county are connected to each other. We should not argue about it with each other, especially when it comes to personal gains and losses. Mr. Chen, first of all, I am not partial to any party. I just think that the environment of the city is definitely better than that of the county. Well, whether it''s Celia''s own difficulties or her family''s difficulties, we will find a way to solve them. Students should focus on study, and for the time being, she should not worry about anything other th !" "Celia, the teachers said that if you make some progress again, you might be the number one of Science in our province this year. By that time, you will be famous." "Come on, please give me a signature before you become famous. I''ll keep it well." "Sign one for me too!" "¡­¡­" At this time, Celia was like a big star. Her classmates all took out their most precious notebooks and handed them to her one after another, asking her to sign for them. "What if the teacher sees this?" Celia was a little embarrassed. She was not a star. The signature was worthless. "Don''t worry. The teacher will be very happy that you can get along well with us. Besides, you are a good student. The teachers would not scold us for what we have done for your sake." Celia had good grades and was so beautiful. She made progress in her study every time. Of course the teacher like such a good student. "It''s not so exaggerated. Teachers treat all students equally." The enthusiasm of the students made Celia a little embarrassed. Chapter 512 Poached People "Celia, your scores are so good. I''m afraid that you could choose all the good universities around the country as you like, right?" The students were all envious of Celia''s intelligence, but they didn''t hate her. With her attainments, she would be a promising person in the future. If she became famous in the future, they could brag that they had studied together with Celia before. "I don''t know. I don''t know if I can perform well in the college entrance examination." Celia was not modest. No matter how good her exam was, it always didn''t count. The real exam was the most important. "Your scores have always been very stable, and your scores have to be increased every time. With your current scores, the best universities and good major in the country are all available for you to choose. Not only do the teachers think highly of you, but we also think highly of you. It''s our honor to be your classmate." Unexpectedly, in the last few days of the college entrance examination, the relationship between the students and Celia was quickly warming up. The invites you to study in his school and provides you with the best teaching service and learning environment. Are you willing to go there?" The director of the Education Bureau also chimed in, but he was on the side of the headmaster of the No.1 high school in the city. His goal was to have a number one student of science in the city. As long as his city had one, it didn''t matter which school the student came from, since it would all bring glory to the city in the end. But now it was obvious that if Celia study in the No.1 high school, her chances of winning the first place in the exam were greater. Celia had been listening to them for a long time. It turned out that the two men in front of her came to their school to poach her. No wonder Mr. Chen was unhappy with them. If it were her, she would not be happy about it either. If someone could win the first prize in college entrance examination, it would definitely cause a sensation. The school must be famous. It didn''t even need to publicize, and the students would be eager to study in such school. Chapter 513 The No.1 Student In The College Entrance Examination "So you are here to poach people?" Her words were not pleasant to hear, but that was the truth. Celia was not afraid of offending them. "You can think it that way. We have the ability to provide you with a better learning environment. During your study in our city, you don''t have to spend a penny from your family. Do you want to think about it?" Mr. Sun came to the city and didn''t deny the purpose of this trip. He had been sitting in the car for so long just to poach Celia. "Celia, the leaders of the city and the Mr. Sun of the No. 1 high school in the city all care about your study condition and environment very much. They want to take you to study there. But if you don''t want to go, no one dares to force you. You have the right to refuse. After all, if you leave like this, I believe that your teachers and classmates will be very sad." Principle Chen felt that he had to do something. As the head of the school, he couldn''t just stan ered." Celia refused politely again. Mr. Chen was overjoyed to hear that, but Mr. Sun sighed. How could such a smart girl refuse to listen to him at all costs, and he couldn''t force her. Every time the new term began, many parents with expensive gifts and money wanted their children to go to his school. Now he was begging Celia to come, and she even refused. "Mr. Sun, as you can see, the child is unwilling. Since she is unwilling, we can''t force her. It''s indeed not good for her to study in a strange environment. Don''t worry. Although we are in the county and not as good as your city, all our teachers will try their best to help Celia to prepare for the college entrance examination. She is a good child and knew your good intentions. She will definitely get good grades in the end." Mr. Chen was very happy. He was glad that he had made an exception to recruit Celia at that time. Her performance in all aspects really satisfied him. Chapter 514 Let Her Have A Good Time The director and Mr. Sun left with disappointment. They went back without having a meal. They were full of confidence, but they didn''t expect that Celia was not tempted at all. After seeing the two off, the smile on the president Chen''s face couldn''t be hidden. He didn''t know how to praise Celia. "Celia, please let me know if you need anything in the final stage of the college entrance examination. As long as it is within our ability, we will definitely meet it. Even if it is not within our ability, we will try our best to do it." Celia was already the treasure in the school. After this matter, she would be more precious. The enthusiasm of the principal for her made Celia a little flattered, and she also felt pressure in her heart. It was enough for him to treat her as usual. There was no need to be so exaggerated. "Mr. principal, I don''t have any requirements. I will just study as before. Don''t worry about my study. I''ll handle it myself." She had been reviewi ich was completely inconsistent with her age. Poor children should be more mature than other children of their ages. When Celia brought back the good scores of the examination in the city, Wendy and Jane almost cried with joy. It was a great news. Celia didn''t disappoint them at all, but she had own the first prize. In their eyes, she was completely self-taught. She had brought glory for her family. "Is it a stroke of luck? I''m afraid that all your answers were all shots in the dark." In fact, Granny Li was also happy for her family, but she was still a little sharp-tongued. As expected, a child born in a poor family would fight for their own future. "Granny Li, I''ll show you my luck again when I take the college entrance examination. I''m always lucky. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have lived in your house." Celia didn''t mind Granny Li''s words. Granny Li was a woman with a soft heart and a sharp tongue. She had been used to living alone, so she was a little lonely. Chapter 515 Almost Returned Home "Let''s have dumplings tonight." Jane had never been so happy even when she was making money. "Auntie, it''s so troublesome to make dumplings. You have to prepare the filling and make dumpling wrappers. It''s a waste of time and energy." Making dumplings was a very grand thing, and it was usually only made once during the Spring Festival. Otherwise, how could they have time to make dumplings in normal times! "It''s not a big deal, and you don''t have to do it either. Your mother and I are here. You have got such a good grade, and we can even prepare a feast for you. My child, we are so proud of you. That''s great. We are proud of you." Jane was so excited that tears almost welled up in her eyes. Celia didn''t have time to study. How many things did she usually have to do? She not only thought about business, but also for the future of her family. At such a young age, she had a heavy burden on her shoulders. In other words, it was their adults who were not capable, or they wouldn''t have let a child do it. "I can''t get my grades without your e who was delivering letters and newspapers, so he brought them up. Zack knew how to write. It was inconvenient for him to make a phone call here and couldn''t know the situation at home in time, so he wrote a letter to his family in half a month. But this time, he hadn''t written to them yet. Why did they take the initiative to send a letter to him? Was there anything wrong at home? Zack frowned. There were several women at home, but no man was there. He was afraid that something bad would happen, so he couldn''t wait to tear up the letter. After looking at it, he rub his eyes again and again and was afraid that he had seen it wrong. "Look, did I see it wrong?" Zack showed the simple contents of the envelope to the two top students, and the others also came over. "Celia got the best grades in the city. Her total score is 576. Everything is fine at home. Don''t worry." However, these simple words were read by Zack again. He was afraid that he might have misread them. He was happy and excited, and didn''t know what to do at all. Chapter 516 Celia Is A Top Student "Mr. Zack, is she your daughter? She did a great job in the exam. We couldn''t even get such a good grades in the stimulation exam in grade three of high school. She will definitely have a promising future." "Yes, Mr. Zack. I didn''t expect you to have such a good daughter. You will have a happy life in the future." The two top students also looked at the letter in Zack''s hand, on which there was a girl''s score. This score was really high, and she was absolutely promising. "She''s not my daughter. She''s my niece. I''m very proud of her." Zack showed a simple and honest smile, and the joy on his face was beyond words. During his absence, he didn''t expect that Celia would work so hard and improve her academic performance so fast. He was really happy. "Your niece is just like your daughter. Congratulations, Mr. Zack. This child is definitely promising." For families with children, such excellent results were definitely the best news. "T ey of their family, not themselves. But Celia was different. Although her family and background were not very good, she was trying to change step by step. The college entrance examination was the first step to change her fate and current situation. "Bullshit! Anne is no match for Celia in terms of exams. Celia is a straight-A student. I really admire her in this respect. No wonder that Sharon can like her. It seems that she has a smart mind under her beautiful appearance." Jerry also admired the grades of Celia. This was her true strength. "Celia will surely apply for the best university in our capital. If Anne knows it, she will be so angry. Ha-ha..." Adams acted as if he didn''t mind the drama at all. Anne held all the cards, but they were smashed into pieces in her hands. Celia was born at the bottom of the society, but now with her own efforts, she was going to turn the table. She would control her own life and decide her own life. Chapter 517 Having A Sense Of Crisis Because Wife Was Too Outstanding Anne was a friend of Evelyn. It was known to all that Evelyn admired Sharon. After knowing that Sharon had found a rural girlfriend, she spread all kinds of rumors about Celia, who hadn''t been married to Qin family yet. She said that Celia was a seductress, and she was just a wild girl in a remote place. What ability did she have? It was all because of the seductress''s face that attracted Sharon. Celia wasn''t in the capital city, but her reputation had been almost ruined by Evelyn''s group. So Sharon''s mother, Rose, hated Celia so much, which was more or less related to the rumors. They disliked Celia''s family background. But apart from the family background, were they better than Celia? Appearance? They were inferior to Celia. Grades in exam? No one was nothing worse than them in the exam since they had never paid attention to it. Only Evelyn was a little better, but even if she was a little better, she couldn''t compare with Celia. When Jerry was with them in the past, he also tho op. Their business was very good. Compared with many people''s lives, their current life was not bad. She even took her uncle to the capital to do business. These were all her ideas. Her growth speed and maturity in doing things surprised him. Who would have thought that she was a country girl who was simple and inexperienced? He had a sense of crisis in his heart. Such an excellent Celia not only made a tremendous change in her life in just one year, but also drove her family members to live a better life than before. If she went to college, as long as Celia was given time, he didn''t know what changes she could make. Would she continue to make money while doing business? Then after four years of studying in the University, he was sure that Celia would become a rich woman in the school. It was said that Celia loved his money when she was with him. Only he knew that she was not interested in his money at all. In other words, if she really liked money, he wouldn''t be so insecure. Chapter 518 Jims Recommendation When Celia was reviewing at home, she finally got the call she had been looking forward to. It was a long-distance call from the NY city. "Hello, Miss Tang. I''m Mr. Hale''s secretary, Joanna. We met last time. Here is the thing. Mr. Hale asked you to come to the NY city next month. Even if you can''t come, you can find a reliable person to come. The real estate invested by our Mr. Hale is about to be decorated." Joanna called her in time. Celia had waited too long. She thought Hale would ignore her because of her attitude last time. She didn''t expect him to be a kind person. He hasn''t forgotten that she jumped into the sea to save his father last time. Although he didn''t trust others, he was broad-minded. She didn''t have time to go to the NY city next month. She had to take part in the college entrance examination, which was the most important thing. She couldn''t be delayed, nor could her business be delayed. Since Hale called her, he gave her a chance. But a big boss like him who engaged in real est lthough I scolded him last time, I didn''t make a mistake. As a big boss, he shouldn''t be so narrow-minded. Besides, if he doesn''t give us the opportunity because of what happened last time, he would be so petty-minded. Celia, do you dare to take a bet?" He was not afraid of anything. He had learned a lot from Sharon and Celia. He thought that he could combine their advantages together and he was the most desirable candidate, so he dared to recommend himself. "Bet? Why don''t I dare to bet? Then you go for me." Celia didn''t think much about it. Jim was trained by Sharon. He was bold and smart, and he was not afraid of anything. Last time, he did scold Hale, the big boss, and gave him a hard time, but Jim was right. Because of this, if Hale took revenge on him last time, as a big boss, he would be very disgusted and had no a heart of tolerance at all. And he should be ashamed of his behavior. Moreover, there was no suitable person for Celia at present, and only Jim was free among the people she trusted. Chapter 519 Tried Your Best And Hope For The Best Zack was very excited when Celia told him the good news. In the past, he didn''t know much about the decoration industry. After more than two months of hard work, he had slowly become a businessman. He thought it was not bad and confident. If he could subcontract the whole decoration of the house, he would probably be able to work for a year. This was a big order. This was the result of Celia''s efforts. She must have gone to great pains to find him such a chance, so he couldn''t mess it up. Zack was nervous and excited. He had some experience at present, but if he wanted to build a decoration team, he couldn''t just rely on his little skills. He should have some talents in his team, and he needed someone to design it. Before the decoration, he had to draw the design sketches. If others wanted the drawings, how could he design them with his rough hands? Moreover, there were many technical terms in the decoration design, and he would definitely expose hi t as ignorant as he thought. In the eyes of the two of them, although Zack was poorly-educated, he was also a capable person. After all, the two of them had received advanced education, and they were not so narrow-minded and superficial. "Would you two think about helping me? You''ll graduate in a few months. I hope we can have such a chance to cooperate. Of course, it''s not easy for your family to train you to go to school, so I naturally hope you can find a stable big company to work hard in it. Obviously, what I''m doing now is neither big nor large-scale, but you can rest assured that my salary will not be higher than that of a big company. Of course, I won''t force you. I respect your decision, even if you refuse. If you want to join us, I will open my hands to welcome you." Zack said everything he wanted to say and his meaning was clear. He had made great efforts. Next, it would depend on whether his sincerity could move the two young men. Chapter 520 You Are Not Allowed To Live In A New House Without A Girlfriend After more than two months, since the construction of both sides began at the same time, the decorations of the houses of Adams and Jerry was finally about to come to an end. This was the first time for Zack to decorate a house for others. Finally, he gave himself a score of 9 out of 10 with satisfaction. The space in the house was not wasted, and every place was used properly. In particular, Celia had asked the carpenter to make customized furniture for the two houses, such as wardrobe, shoe cabinet, bookshelf, TV cabinet and so on. As long as the carpenter could make them, she would have them customized. Zack had thought it wouldn''t look good, but he didn''t expect that after the cabinet door was installed, it looked very classy. It was Celia who had come up with the idea to order these cabinets. The carpenters had never done such a job before. They usually made the cabinets one by one. When someone bought them, they would carry them home to put it in th nd Adams''s mother were close to each other and were best friends. The Qin family was famous and influential. No matter how dissatisfied Rose was with Celia, she didn''t dare to tell others that she didn''t like her son''s girlfriend, since it would embarrass her son. In this case, she could only talk to her closest people. "Mom, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know the situation. Don''t always say that she is just a country girls or she is rude. You haven''t seen her before. You are the one who is rude to apply such mean words on her." Celia was a fairy, and she was good at both conduct and study. And she was a good student. Why were these elders so biased against her? "Son, I just asked about it. Why are you so excited? Have you seen her in person?" She wanted to inquire about it for Rose. She thought that her son must have known a lot, or he wouldn''t have reacted so strongly. She had to seize the opportunity to ask what kind of girl Sharon had found. Chapter 521 Make Himself Useful "I don''t know. I''m not as gossipy as women. It''s other''s family matter. It''s none of your business. Mom, you''d better not ask." Celia was Sharon''s girlfriend. Unless Sharon wanted to introduce his girlfriend to others on his own initiative, he would not be happy if they said anything about it. "Now only your mother is here. What are you afraid of? Tell me, did the woman in the countryside take a fancy to the property of the Qin family? That''s why she keep pestering Sharon?" Women were always gossipy about these things. The more mysterious Celia was, the more curious they were. "Mom, are you a spy sent by aunt Rose to prise some information from me? I tell you, it''s impossible for you to get something from me. I don''t buy it. Do you think Sharon is a fool? You will know when you see the girl." Sharon knew what he should do about the matter. He didn''t want to say anything more. When he officially introduced his girlfriend to his family, Celia would surely attract the cared about you. Just take it. Don''t waste his kindness. Put it away." Zack had no scope for his ability in the clothing shop. After all, the clothing shop was the paradise for women. As a man, he couldn''t fit in and didn''t make any money. Now that he could finally showed his abilities, he had to prove himself to others. "Then I take it?" Jane also knew that it was his intention, and she was very happy in her heart. "Of course, you are the hostess of your family. If you don''t accept it, who else can? Aunt, you don''t have to be so formal with me." Zack was able to find his value in the job, and now he became confident. Celia was happy to see that the whole family was happy. Everyone could make money and support themselves. That was what she had always wanted to see. Even if one day she was not by their side, as long as she thought that her family would be able to live a good life without her, she was deeply gratified. She didn''t have to worry about them anymore. Chapter 522 Seize The Opportunity Celia didn''t have time to go to the capital to see the final product of the house that was decorated by Zack. But according to her requirements, Zack had specially hired someone to take colorful photos of the layout, design and the overall effect picture of each room. Celia looked at the photo brought back by Zack, with satisfaction and happiness in her eyes. It seemed that her uncle still got it. The decoration was unexpectedly good. It was said that the guests were very satisfied with it. At least in this era, this style would make people feel brand new, and even in her era, it was not out of date. No matter what, Zack used to be a tile worker and specialized in building houses for others. It was the first time that he had done decorations. As a new-hand in this industry, Zack had tried his best. And now he was even qualified to impart his decoration experience to others. For example, this color photo could be taken as a decoration case this time when he went to the NY city. rotection of Hale, she had a backer in the Ny city. With his care, many things would become much easier. And she would not like a headless chicken. This was also the social relationship and networking that Celia had always emphasized. As long as she had a wide range of contacts, many difficult things could be solved with one or two words from others. Moreover, she didn''t know the strength of other companies competing with Zack. In this era, the Internet was not developed. In the past, if she wanted to know the information of her opponents, she could just search online. Now, except knowing that other companies were interested in this project, she knew nothing else. But fortunately, before the competition for this project, Zack had already decorated two houses, and the decoration of this house was very good, and he had taken photos. He should also have a design plan. This was Zack''s advantage this time. Although his experience was not enough, it was better than he knew nothing at all. Chapter 523 Not Qualified To Compete The house that Zack had decorated for Adams and Jerry in the capital was not the best, but it was absolutely better than ordinary design. Celia was full of confidence. After all, she was a modern person and was farsighted. Those big bosses also had different sensitivity and long-term development vision from ordinary people. She thought that her uncle would be able to win the project if he went there. "People like us who come from the countryside don''t have much strength. People there, especially the big boss, should look down upon us, right?" Zack''s worry was not groundless. The economy of the special economic zone was flourishing. Many popular trend in the capital city came from there. If they went there, they would be a bumpkin. "When you go there, I will buy you two sets of clothes, suits, leather shoes and briefcase. Uncle, you will be the boss from now on, and you will represent the company. You have to be confident. Besides, even if you can''t make it, it doesn''t matter. The most efficient way. "Miss Joanna, would you like something to drink?" Seeing that Joanna knew a lot, Jim was about to cotton up to her again and immediately prepared a glass of drink in his hand. "Do you think we have a big chance of winning this project?" Zack said tentatively. "I don''t know whether your chances are good or not. You should know that your company didn''t even have a chance to take part in this project before, but now you have got an equal opportunity to compete with each other. I''m not sure about the result. Although Miss Tang knows Mr. Hale, there are other investors. The most important thing is to rely on your strength. I have said too much today. I have to go. See you." Joanna thought she had told him enough today. It would be inappropriate to continue. "Miss Joanna, let''s have dinner together today." Jim was good at dealing with people. Joanna worked for Hale. It was very important to get along well with her, which would benefit them a lot. Chapter 524 The Most Difficult Challenge After Joanna came and left, Zack immediately called Celia to report the situation here. Celia was smart. Sometimes he couldn''t understand what was the implications in other''s words, but she could. "What? Each company would be responsible for different section of the building?" It was not until Celia heard this that she realized that the boss of that era was already very sophisticated and shrew. It was really efficient to decorate the building separately. Once the house was completed, people could move in immediately and he could earn money soon. Since the decoration was done separately, several decoration teams would cooperate with each other and they would be responsible for their own section. As long as they could get their job done, it was fine. It meant that they would have more chances to be chosen. "Is it a good thing? Every company''s style is different. What the house would look like if we mix all kinds of style together?" In the past, Zack had been worried about whether others would choose him or not. But now, he had been worried that the decoration team ut her analysis, he really had no clue. "But the money..." In the beginning, he must have invested in the company himself. In the end, he would pay for the salary and other things. This was also an investment. Now they had a small company, so they had to have capital. Zack looked at the scale, and the eighty thousand he brought out was obviously not enough. He didn''t know how much it would cost. "Don''t worry about the money. I''ll figure it out. You just need to concentrate on this competition." Of course, he needed money. But Celia had given most of her money to Zack, so she couldn''t take out too much now. But she would find a way. If she couldn''t, she could borrow it from someone. Her uncle''s matter had already begun, and she couldn''t give up halfway. "Well, you don''t have to worry about the design. Last time in the capital city, you gave advice to the design of the house for Adams and Jerry. Although you gave advice, Sharon still hired two talented students to help me with the decoration. Many details were completed under their guidance. I want them to help me." Chapter 525 Cooperation Celia was very happy that Zack was able to recruit people and enlarged his company. It seemed that her uncle had got the hang of it and didn''t need her to do everything for him. She was gratified. It seemed that it was a good choice to let him go to the capital city to train. After receiving the envelope from Zack, Glenn and Keith went back home and opened it. They found that it was one thousand dollars, which was equivalent to their living expenses for half a year. The two of them came out of the mountain, and their family life was in distress. In order to support them to go to school in a big city like the capital, their family had given them everything they had. At that time, it was not easy for a peasant family to have a college student. The two of them were both born in underprivileged families, so they took care of each other very much. The reason why their family trained them was that they hoped they could break free from the mountains and change their fate. In the future, they could have a good job, and they didn''t have to work day and night to make a living like t , the living area, and the matching of colors must be explained well at that time. Now everything was ready, except for the last step. Celia felt relieved and prepared for her study. She tried her best to do it. It depended on how her uncle would present it that day and whether their design could attract those big bosses. If they succeed, it would be a blessing, but if it was a failure, they could gain experience from it. How could life be smooth all the time? Zack also took the design drawings to the project base in person to check the structure of the houses on the spot. In this way, he was more confident. The next day, the competition officially began. This apartment was a big project, a real high-rise building, so many decoration companies were interested in this business, and many of them had already been preparing for it. With this project in hands, they didn''t have to worry about the work in the year, and the decoration fee was very considerable. Everyone wanted to get a share. They were determined to win, hoping to be picked by the developer and investor. Chapter 526 We Dont Make Trouble, But We Are Not Afraid Even If Something Happen There were a lot of companies competing with each other. In addition to their imposing manner, those people were also a little exaggerated, dressed like upstarts. Zack didn''t fall behind. The suit that Celia had prepared for him was not a famous brand, but it was also made of the best fabric in the tailoring shop. It was well tailored. Although it was not particularly eye-catching, it didn''t seem to be very shabby. Everything was just right. Being in the middle of the bosses, he tried his best to keep calm and not show any timidity. He tried to look like a big boss. At the same time, Jim, who was standing next to Zack, was also dressed in a suit. In such a formal occasion, he had to look formal so that he wouldn''t be laughed by others and would not be regarded as an amateur. There were a lot of people in the competition. Many bosses of this industry knew each other, so it was inevitable for them to greet each other. However, most of them just put on a false smile and sneered in their hearts. Who doesn''t want to get this profitab of you!" Jim was not afraid of these people at all. There was a gun on his waist, and he would take it out to frighten these bastards when necessary. Their territory? Was this place their home? Ridiculous! "Well, Jim, don''t forget our business!" Zack finally spoke. He wanted to let others know that they were not easy to be bullied, so he didn''t stop Jim when he was arguing with others just now. After all, they had come all the way here and prepared a lot. They were not here to fight, but to hope that they could be appreciated and win the project with strength, so that those who looked down upon them would know their strength. It was much more useful than fighting. "But they..." Jim was not a fool and wasn''t really ready to fight. They outnumbered him and that man was bulky. If they fought, Jim might not have the upper hand. Just now, he had shown his attitude that it was a fair competition and they were not afraid of anyone. They wouldn''t cause any trouble, but they wouldn''t be afraid if someone came to cause trouble. Chapter 527 Appreciation The perfect cooperation between Jim and Zack made people know that although the two of them looked very low-key, they were not men to be trifled with. Perhaps they really had some backer or something. They didn''t dare to continue the stalemate, so they sat down and had meals quietly. The YJG Company. Its name sounded great and had a long history. The person who participated in the competition this time was not its boss, but a representative sent by the company. Although it was a decoration company, it was a big firm. Generally, this kind of thing was handed over to his subordinates, and the big boss usually mange the whole thing in the back. YJG Company was a well-known international decoration company. Since it had received many big orders and enjoyed a good reputation, it should be the first choice of this developer. Their company ran well and had all kinds of experience. They had even done decorations for shopping malls, mansions and villas, and governmen d on the basis of the original capital, he had to double the interest, or even two times. "Mr. Hale, this is the plan of each company." Joanna carefully put the plan in front of Hale. "What do you think?" Hale couldn''t help Zack cheat openly, or directly decided Zack was the winner. They must win the approval of the investors. But he could pick out Zack''s plan alone and let everyone see it. It was fine whether Zack could succeed or not, at least he shouldn''t waste their efforts. "Not bad, especially the one I saw just now. I think it''s very special, so I put it on the top. You can show it to each boss." Joanna pointed at Hale and winked at him. How could Hale not know what his secretary meant? Everything was ordered by him. Presumably, the top one was prepared by Zack. He turned over and involuntarily opened the second pages, third pages... It was the first time for Hale to read the plan so carefully at a meeting, so everyone felt strange. Chapter 528 Support Young People To Start Their Own Business "Look at this. Although it''s a newly established company, its decoration style is exactly what I want. We need to decorate the apartment. There is a case in his plan. If our house is decorated in this style, I''m sure it will sell." Since Celia had saved his father''s life, Hale just wanted to give her a chance, but he didn''t expect that she would really seize this opportunity. It seemed that she had come well prepared. The plan alone was full of sincerity. Sure enough, opportunities were left to those who were well prepared. Hale really appreciated Celia. Wasn''t she going to take the college entrance examination? The content of the college entrance examination now had the knowledge of interior design? Every detail on it was definitely come from a professional, otherwise it was impossible to draw it. Moreover, every detail on it was well considered. It was a very mature design. Hale was very satisfied with the plan and became more curious about Celia. In the past, he thought that uld worry about. The bosses are still thinking about it. Please wait patiently." Joanna didn''t want to reveal too much. After all, the result hadn''t come out. Since the big bosses had different opinions, she didn''t know the final result. "How long will it take? We have been waiting for you for the whole morning and noon. Can you give us a definite answer?" After waiting for almost half a day, someone was already unhappy. "If you don''t want to wait, you can go back directly. If you are chosen, we will contact you. If you are not chosen, there will be no phone call to inform." Joanna said angrily. The leaders had to consider such a big project carefully. These people only flattered in front of the leaders and made things difficult for a small secretary like her. "Yes, she said she didn''t know. Why do you still ask? If you really can''t wait, you can wait at home." Seeing that Joanna was pestered by these people endlessly, Jim couldn''t help standing up to speak for her. Chapter 529 The Giant Of The Industry Was Eliminated Jim helped Joanna out, and Joanna kept it in mind. It seemed that it was worth it to help them before. Although they were not as powerful as those famous big companies, they were much more pleasing than those big companies. Once a person became arrogant, he would not be grateful to those who had helped him in the past. "Which big company are you from?" It seemed that Zack and Jim were wearing ordinary clothes. Were they just trying to keep a low profile and not attract attention? He had thought that these two people were not simple from the beginning of the meal, and now they even defended a mere secretary. Did they know each other? "We are not a big company, but we participated in this competition with our own strength, or we wouldn''t have appeared here." Zack said calmly without any panic, which made people think that he was a low-key boss, so no one dared to offend him rashly. In fact, his most valuable thing he had now was the bankbook in his pocket, and the money were pooled between his could they be chosen? The YJG Company was the giant of their industry. If they lost today, they would be laughed by others in the future. They were not reconciled to the failure. If they lost to a company stronger than them, it would be fine. The key point was that they didn''t think Zack''s company was stronger than theirs. Did they have a relationship with the boss? "Why aren''t we chosen? Have the bosses read our plan?" Even if his company was eliminated, he should know where his company had made a mistake. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to explain it to his boss when he went back. For this project, his employees had prepared a lot. Joanna glanced at the scene. Obviously, most of the people here were not convinced. They thought they should not be defeated by a small company, but it was difficult to guess the leader''s mind since the decision was made by them. Why did they choose JYM Company? That must be because their decoration style was so eye-catching that it could satisfy their needs more. Chapter 530 Not Strong Enough, Not Sure "We have read the carefully your plan carefully. Thank you for your hard work. Among so many decoration companies, of course some of them will be selected and some will be eliminated. This is the law of the market and it is normal. As for why we choose the JYM Company, it is because their design and ideas have touched us. It is the plan we want. Moreover, they provide a complete set of plans. We think the overall plan and decoration design style will be done according to their design. At that time, the apartment will definitely be stunning. There will be no need for us to explain more." Perhaps Hale had expected this, so he specially took everyone to the meeting hall. He had to let these people know that they had chosen Zack''s design company because of their own ability and strength, not because of any relationship. He didn''t want them to spread the rumors in the end, which would also affect his reputation. "So all the decoration styles and ideas are in accordance with their plan? They have or quit, they didn''t need to compensate. Once the construction was started, and they regretted again, things would be different. Then the investors had the right to sue him for unilaterally breaking the contract. Then he would lose everything he had. "Celia, with our current strength, we don''t have so much money to invest. I think we''d better give up. Let''s tell Mr. Hale the truth." Zack was afraid. This project was too big for him to handle it well. Most importantly, they didn''t have so much money. "Uncle, it''s a good thing. Other companies can''t get it. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. If we refuse it, we won''t be able to work in this industry anymore. Since everyone knows our strength is not good enough." Celia didn''t expect that the competition in the special zone would be so smooth. Zack even own the decoration of the whole building, which was something she didn''t dare to imagine. It seemed that the bosses were interested in the design drawing and the decoration style. Chapter 531 Transfer At A Low Price "Really? What if I fail?" Zack still felt uneasy and scared. "We must do it. No one else could be able to get this opportunity. Since we got it, it belongs to us. Uncle, don''t worry about money. I''ll be your strong support, and I believe that you will definitely succeed." There was another way to get the money, but once this opportunity was taken away, it was not easy to have this chance again. Zack thought that Celia was going to borrow money from Sharon. After all, among the people they knew, there was only Sharon who could take out a large amount of cash and be willing to lend money to them. They would pay back when they made money. Even if they lost money at that time, the creditor would not urge them to pay the debt. Of course, Celia wouldn''t borrow money from Sharon. Sharon''s parents didn''t like her at all, thinking that she was interested in his family background and property. If his parents knew that she had something to do with him in money, things would become worse and his parents would thought that what they had guessed was right. Celia wanted to be wit as soon as possible. We''ll find a new place and start to prepare for the new shop. It is fine if we can get some money from the old shop. Don''t be angry with those stupid people. After all, we are in a special period, aren''t we?" Sam comforted her. Without the income of a clothing shop, not only did their family''s living standard decline, but also the money they received every month became less and less, and there was basically no balance. He was also worried. It seemed that it was necessary to open a new shop as soon as possible. "Well, it''s all your niece''s fault. If it weren''t for her, our business wouldn''t have been so poor to close down. Our business had always been good, but since she came, it seemed that she had been the bane of our family, and our business had declined greatly." Sam blamed everything on Celia. At first, he wanted to blame Mindy''s mother and brothers, but he was afraid of angering his wife. No matter how bad the Tang family was, if Sam comment on it, Mindy would immediately be angry with him. But Celia was different. All the relatives hated her. Chapter 532 Causing Trouble At A Critical Moment "If that girl hadn''t been so lucky, she would have been starved to death!" There was a trace of hatred in Mindy''s eyes. She didn''t understand why her daughter hated Celia so much before. Now Mindy realized that Celia was born to be at odds with her family. For them, Celia was a bane. Whoever saw her would be unlucky. Mindy had long forgotten that Celia was the only daughter of her dead brother. She had completely treated Celia as an enemy. "Sunny called us last time and told us not to show up in front of Celia these days. The college entrance examination is not around the corner. What should we do?" Sam knew that his daughter hated Celia. Celia was not only tough and lucky, but also smart. Under the pressure of Sue in the Tang family, Celia was even self-taught at home. Now she was qualified to take the college entrance examination. She indeed relied on herself to change her fate under such difficult conditions, but Celia had affected their lives. Therefore, they had to nip her hope in the bud and never give her any chance to chan hool to destroy her examination. Since Sunny didn''t even let go of the stimulation examination last time, of course she would not let go of the real college entrance examination. And Jade, who had introduced an old man to her and fixed her a arranged marriage. All her so-called relatives had caused trouble to her life. Celia was speechless. Why did her relatives hate her so much? They tried every means to destroy the things she had now. She didn''t know what good it would be for them if she was down or lived a miserable life. Was it worth it for them to be against her all the time and want her to die? She didn''t do anything harmful to them. Why did they hate her? Celia complained bitterly. She couldn''t find the real one who hurt her on the sly every time. The real boss behind all these was still at ease, because there was no evidence, and the law couldn''t do anything to them. Sunny took advantage of it, so David was still in prison, but she was still enjoying the glory of being a college student, which made Celia most angry. Chapter 533 Take Someones Money To Deal With The Problem But Celia didn''t go anywhere recently. Even if she went out, it was in the daytime when there were many people on the street. The roof of Granny Li''s room was very high, and the wall was inlaid with glass. Ordinary people could not enter the house. Therefore, Celia believed that no one would dare to do anything to her in broad daylight. After what happened last time, David was still in the police station. She knew that Sunny was a real ogre after the continuous attacks, but she felt much relieved with the help of Ted Zheng, Jim''s friend, who had learned Kung Fu. "Your aunt has come here two times, but you are not at home. I drove her out." Jade hasn''t shown up since what happened last time. Why was she here again? Was it because Celia was going to take the college entrance examination and Jade wanted to make things difficult for her? Celia was speechless about her relatives. Why did these people always want to set her up? "Great! Granny Li, good job!" Celia gave her a thumbs up. Although Granny Li was old, she e. I will not be close to you, you can just ignore my existence." He was hired to help Celia deal with the problem. Last time he went to the city with Jim, and after he came back, Jim gave him five hundred dollars to protect Celia¡¯s safety, which was a good job for him. He also found a proper thing to do. When Jim left, he repeatedly told him to protect Celia''s safety. Ted didn''t forget his duty. As long as Celia went out, he would definitely follow her far away. "Well, then you can follow me far away. Don''t let my classmates find it. It''s not good." Celia was low-profile. She didn''t want her classmates to misunderstand that she had hired some bodyguards and pretended to be rich. "Well, I''ll be with you not far away. If you encounter any danger or feel something is wrong, you can shout or turn around. I''ll run over immediately." Celia was beautiful and had a good academic performance. Many people would set her up. He was determined to protect her well until she finished the college entrance examination successfully. Chapter 534 Its Not An Accident Celia seemed to be alone, but in fact, not far behind her, there were a pair of eyes staring at her, protecting her at any time. Ted couldn''t go to school with Celia. As long as he saw her enter the school safely, he could find a place to sit down and drink tea, waiting for her to come out. At the same time, there were two people squatting at the school gate. They had been here for several days. Every day, they stared at the direction of the school gate, riveting their eyes to the female students coming and going out of the school. They looked like hooligans, and ordinary people did not dare to provoke them. Moreover, the school gate was humming with life. After waiting for a few days, they didn''t find any particularly beautiful girls. The students in this school dressed very ordinary, and their skin was relatively swarthy. There was no such beautiful girls as their employer said. The eyes of the two hooligans widely opened as they saw Celia walked from the side of t mething was wrong before Celia called for help "I''m fine. I won''t die..." Celia''s head was covered with sweat because of the pain. She didn''t scream. Her black trousers covered the wound, but the glass debris were still on her trousers. The blood was dripping through the trousers, and there was also blood on several stones. "But you..." Linda''s heart ached when she saw the scene. Celia was so strong that her classmates covered their mouths. Celia was a tough woman. If they met this scene, they would have fainted, but she still endured the pain and kept her head clear. "It doesn''t matter. But don''t let them go. It was not an accident just now. The two of them deliberately knocked me down one after another. And the glass debris and stones were an elaborate ploy." Even in the midst of panic, Celia was still able to observe these details clearly. She had always taken revenge for the insult. She had to find out who was behind all this. She would not let them go! Chapter 535 Badly Injured Legs "Bro, don''t beat me. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now." "Yes, this is the school. There are many people coming and going. How dare we do anything bad? We really bumped into this lady by accident." "Yes, if you hit us again, we will call the police immediately!" The two hooligans were shameless. Before Ted could do anything to them, the two of them kept arguing. It seemed that they were well prepared and had already come up with an excuse for themselves. Hearing this, Ted became angrier. He punched the two men in the chest again until they had no power to fight back. Why did they hurt Celia? Why did they use such a despicable method to deal with a weak woman? It was not like a real man, but a bastard. "Miss Celia, they are here. I''ll call the police!" The purpose of the two men was definitely not simple. Ted felt that they should be sent to the police station and let the police interrogate them. "Don''t call the police. Find a place to settle them down. I have something to ask them alone. Keep an eye on them first tion?" That was what Linda was most worried about now. If Celia couldn''t take the college entrance examination, all her efforts would be in vain. She felt sorry for the child. "Take the college entrance examination? Look at her now. Can she attend it? As I said, she is seriously injured. She needs to be taken good care of and be careful." The doctor had to consider for the patient. Although the examination was important, her injury was a little serious now. She could take the examination if she was not hurt by the glass. But now the bone inside was broken, and the skin on the surface was injured. She could no longer withstand any torture. "Doctor, it''s not easy for my student. If she loses this opportunity to take the college entrance examination, her efforts will be in vain." Linda felt a little depressed. Last time in the mock examination, someone secretly wanted to trap Celia. Did someone deliberately make her unable to take the examination because of the "accident"? Who on earth was so venomous to set up a little girl? Chapter 536 Come Back Next Year Seriously injury made Celia unable to take the college entrance examination? The college entrance examination was just around the corner. Seeing the forbearing expression on Celia''s face, Linda felt aggrieved, pitiful and even distressed for her. Why was Celia¡¯s life so miserable? She was a healthy and positive child, but she suffered such a blow one after another. Linda was so angry. If she knew who was behind all this, she would definitely slap that ogre in the face and teach them a lesson. It was too much. That person was really a scumbag. "I must take the college entrance examination." Celia looked calm on the surface, but she was also angry in her heart. Someone wanted to kill herself at this time. How could she not be angry? She was not a fool. But she knew it was useless to be angry. When the murderer behind the scenes was found out, she must punish him. They had attacked her one after another. Did they really think that there was insufficient evidence to do anything to them? If she was really irritated by them, she didn''t need to ask the police to teach them a lesso ntrance examination, I will really get sick. I don''t want to discuss this with you, but I have to go." She could make decisions on her own. It only took her three days to overcome it. "Celia, even if your family know that, they won''t agree. You''d better report such a big thing to them." The headmaster hoped more than anyone else that Celia could take the college entrance examination, but he was afraid of the pain in her leg. In addition, her mental problem would affect her performance in the examination, which was the last thing he wanted to see. "No, thanks. I believe my family will support my decision. I''ll just take some medicine with me. Miss Linda, please help me with everything that I need for the college entrance examination, such as the admission certificate, okay?" Celia was a decisive woman. She didn''t care whether the headmaster or the doctor agreed or not. She would make her own decisions. "I can help you with all these things, but..." Linda glanced at the headmaster and wondered whether Celia should take the risk to take the college entrance examination. Chapter 537 I Wont Become A Cripple Linda was a little hesitant. The doctor and the principal didn''t allow Celia to take the college entrance examination. Celia¡¯s legs were badly injured. Could it work? "Miss Linda, I have another request. I''m afraid I can''t move freely these days, so I want to take the examination with you. Cam you take care of me for a few days?" Although there were females in Celia¡¯s family, her mother and aunt would all worried about her so much, so they would definitely be reluctant to send her to the examination room when they saw her like this. Linda was a female teacher, so she was considerate and suitable to take care of herself. It was only three days and Celia would be fine. "Of course I want to. But are you sure you want to do this?" Celia''s leg was badly injured. What if she felt pain in the exam? The weather was getting hotter. What if the wound was infected and worsened? There would be chances for her to take the college entrance examination in the future, but she only had two legs. "Yes, I''m sure. I''ve worked so hard for such a lo ke a bed on the ground. It was indeed inconvenient for Celia to do that, but she could live next to her classmates'' room. "Don''t worry. The school can afford a room." The principal knew that Celia didn''t want to have any special treatment, but now that she was injured and had to take the exam, he was already very touched. Celia was really a good student, so how could he let her pay? "Then thank you, Mr. Principal." Celia said. "By the way, I heard that your injury was caused by someone, right? Who is so venomous to hurt a little girl so badly? I heard that they were caught. Where are they? We must sue them until they were put behind bars." It was not until everything was arranged that the principal remembered this matter. He looked angry, as if he wanted to skin those bastards alive. If he saw them, he would definitely slap them a few times, teaching a lesson for Celia. How could they do such a vicious thing at this critical moment? Did they do it on purpose so that Celia was unable to take the college entrance examination? Chapter 538 Beat Them Up Before Questioning Them "Mr. Principal, you must be very busy these days. Don''t worry about me anymore. The most important thing is to take the college entrance examination. You can go ahead with your work. I can''t see you off now." Celia immediately found an excuse to send the principal away. It was not that she didn''t want to call the police. After what had happened last time, she understood that it was useless to call the police. The police needed evidence to arrest people. Last time, because there was no evidence, it was David who was arrested. The culprit behind the accident was still living in peace. The tow hooligans had no enmity with her. Although they were rounded up and jailed, it could not cause any blow to the villain behind the crime at all. She had let it go last time. She didn''t get to the bottom of it too much. She had thought that they could learn a lesson, but it turned out that things would only get worse in the end. It was said that one couldn''t repeat a mistake more than three times. Celia was not a woman to be epted the order no matter how much money they were given. They almost lost their lives. They didn''t know what Celia would do to them in the end. "A lot of money? I''d like to see which employer is so generous." Celia sneered. Although she was almost certain about it. "The employer only gave a deposit of five hundred dollars for each of us. After that, the boss will give one thousand dollars for each of us." The gangster said. "That''s three thousand in total. Humph, 3000? Do you still think it''s a good deal?" Celia was furious. Damn it! She had passed through the twenty-first Century, was she only worth three thousand dollars? Her mother and aunt could get more than three thousand dollars monthly bonus in the shop. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. "No, no... We don''t think so. Please let us go. We will never dare to do that again." Although Celia didn''t speak loudly to them, her low and gloomy voice made their chill. The calmer she was, the more terrified they felt. Chapter 539 Lets Help You Revenge "Let you go? What about the pain on my body? I have to suck it up? If it weren''t for the fact that I have a helper around me, I would have become disabled after you deliberately destroyed my two legs. If I let you go, how can I revenge? You wish. But since you said that you were ordered by someone, if you reveal the person behind it, I can consider letting you go." It was impossible to let them go. She had to know who did it first, so that she could take revenge. "Miss Celia, we were just hired by then. We won''t ask too much. We really don''t know the name of the employer." One of the hooligans said immediately. "I think I was too gentle to you just now. Are you still trying to holding it back from me? Do you want me to teach you a lesson again?" It took her a long time to get the answer, but the two hooligans didn¡¯t tell her any useful information. Ted was very dissatisfied with the answer, let alone Celia. "No, no, No. It''s true. We really don''t know the background of the ot of the hooligans. It was a big temptation, and he believed that the hooligans would definitely do as he asked. As long as Celia couldn''t take the college entrance examination, he would complete his daughter¡¯s task. When Sam came out, he specially dressed up. He wore a black suit, a hat, and the brim of his hat was lowered. Others couldn''t see his true face at all. Sunny had said that he''d better not reveal his information to anyone, not to mention the employees. He should keep his contact information as a secret, and not to leave any evidence to others. Sam did everything according to Sunny¡®s order, so that he could get away with it after it was done. "Are you Mr. Li?" The two hooligans limped and looked at the figure in front of them, the same as last time. "You two finally show up. Have you succeeded? If you don''t have that ability, I''ll find someone else. It''s too inefficient." Sam was very dissatisfied with their speed. Was it so difficult to deal with a little girl? Chapter 540 Punches From Hooligans "Of course we did." The hooligans walked towards Sam step by step. "Really? Then I have to make sure if that girl can''t take the exam. If it''s true, I''ll see you at the same place tomorrow, and I''ll give you the rest of the money." Of course, Sam had to confirm it. The money was not a small amount. What if the two hooligans deceived him? Sam was worried about them and didn''t prepare to give them money today. "Since you don''t trust us, why do you ask us to do such a thing?" The two hooligans got furious when they heard Sam''s words. In order to complete the task, they almost risked their lives. This bastard didn''t believe them now and didn''t want to give them money? He had no professional ethics at all. Not only Celia, but also them were angry about him. "Aren¡¯t you make a living from such things? I''ve given you enough." Sam felt that three thousand dollars was a little too much. Of course, although he felt sorry for the money, he would not re that Celia was not only beautiful, tenacious and brave, but also so kind-hearted. After dealing with all these things, Celia finally remembered that she had to go home. Her legs were so painful, but she was too busy to remember this moment. She felt that she was not as afraid of pain as she was in her previous life. In her previous life, even an injection would make her cry. Now she was pierced by the glass, but it seemed that there was nothing special. Did she lose all the feelings on her legs, or because her skin became thicker than before? Anyway, she had experienced such a terrible thing. Fortunately, she was fine and there was no need to pull a long face all the time. She couldn''t hide it from her family anymore. She was thinking about how to calm them down. She didn''t want her aunt and mother to cry for her leg. After all, she was still alive. She didn''t like to make a scene. She didn''t want others to worry about her, especially her beloved family. Chapter 541 You Must Accompany Her To Take The Exam It had only been half a day since Celia went out. Both Wendy and Jane were dumbfounded at the sight of Celia. What happened? Who made her daughter like this? "Come on, don''t cry. If you keep crying, I won''t live at home. I know that you will be like this and I¡¯m dreading doing home because of it." The two of them hadn''t asked anything yet, but they were crying with sobs. "Celia, what''s wrong with you? You are always the most careful one. You can''t make yourself like this. Tell us, did someone do it on purpose? Who on earth did it? We must get scores with him." Jane wanted to take out the knife and take revenge for Celia at this moment, and so did Wendy. Her eyes were full of pain at the sight of Celia¡¯s legs which were covered with gauze. How painful it would be. "Don''t worry, mom, aunt. I''ll handle it myself. Don''t worry." If Celia talked too much to them, it would only make them more strained and worried. As long as the two of them worked together to run the clothing shop, she would be fine. As for oth ." After persuading the two of them, Celia was relieved. At present, the most important thing was to finish the college entrance examination first. "Okay, I''m going to buy some meat fillings and some radishes. I''ll make some dumplings with radishes. You take them with you in case the food is not clean outside. After eating these dumplings, you''ll definitely get the first place." Finally, the college entrance examination came. Jane was excited. If Celia could get a good result in the college entrance examination, she would be able to change her fate. No matter what she did in the future, having a degree represented a higher status in the society, and no one dare to look down upon their noses at her. "Auntie, you''d better make the dumplings after I come back. It''s hot now. I''m afraid the dumplings will be sour before we arrive at the exam room. Thank you for your kindness. I won''t let you down." Jane was also kind, and they were so excited because she would take part in the college entrance examination soon. Chapter 542 A Loss Sam couldn''t move after being hit by the two hooligans. If he hadn''t exerted his last breath to call for help, he would have died. Mindy had been waiting at home for the whole night. She thought that her man went to drink with his friends after he finished his work, so she didn''t care much about it. After all, he was a man. Even if he went out all night, he wouldn''t suffer any loss. She didn''t expect anything bad would happen to him. She didn''t panic until the police came to her house in the early morning. Was the matter discovered? Did the two hooligans betray them? That''s why the police came? Mindy was a little flustered, but Sunny told them not to be afraid when something happened. It was useless to be afraid. As long as there was no evidence, the police could do nothing to them. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Mindy tried to keep calm, but her voice was trembling uncontrollably. "Is it Sam''s home?" The policeman wore plain clothes an hatred with us?" Mindy didn''t understand why her man was beaten like this. "I was hit by those two hooligans." Sam said with a ferocious look. "The two hooligans? Why did they hit you? Are they not satisfied with the amount of the money?" It was three thousand dollars in total, which was a high price. "It''s not that they thought the payment was low. They didn''t take the last two thousand dollars and directly pressed me on the ground and beat me. I suspect that it was Celia who asked them to do that." Otherwise, there was no reason. They not only didn''t want the money, but also beat him up. What kind of psycho they were? "Celia? Could she attend the college entrance examination? Does she have the ability to make the hooligans rise in rebellion again us?" As soon as Mindy heard this, she got angry. Why Celia couldn¡¯t just stay in the countryside? Why did she have to come to the city? Now her original peaceful family was in a mess. Chapter 543 What A Scene On the night before the exam, Celia called the army. Of course, she didn''t go to complain. She didn''t dare to let Sharon know that she was injured. Otherwise, with his temperament, she was really afraid that he would rush over from the army overnight. Sharon knew that Celia was going to take the college entrance examination tomorrow, and her efforts these days finally came in handy. He was happy for her. He told her not to be nervous and take the examination carefully. In fact, there was another words on the tip of his tongue, which was that no matter whether she passed the examination well or not, he could take care of her. He knew well about Celia''s strong personality and her unyielding character. What he said would affect her mood, so he kept that sentence in his heart. "Celia, do you want to go to the bathroom again?" It was the first time that Wendy had accompanied Celia to take an examination, and it was also the college entrance examination. She looked more nervous than the students who were about to take the examination. "Mom, you have helped me to the bathroom five times since I got up this mo r she came here, Celia tried to calm herself down. It was not until the Chinese examination paper was sent to her hand that she took a deep breath, gently exhaled, and then began to write her name and examination number on the paper. Then she began to answer the question. Celia could quickly adjust her state of mind, but this was not the case for others. Some of the students'' hands trembled unconsciously after they got the examination paper, and some even raised their hands, intimating that they wanted to go to the bathroom within a minute... The college entrance examination meant that thousands of students could cross the single plank bridge. If you could achieve on more point in the exam, you would surpass thousands of examines. Everyone wanted to win and reach the end smoothly, but success was often in direct proportion to efforts. Celia was so absorbed in her work that she temporarily forgot the pain on her leg. Chinese was the meat and drink for her, so it was not difficult for her to complete it all. She almost completed the examination before the time limit. She felt that it would be a good start. Chapter 544 Special Care After the first test, Jim and Ted had been waiting outside. Since Celia''s legs and feet were inconvenient, they had to be smart and not to let her have any trouble. They''d better appear in time when she needed it most. They couldn''t help her in the exam, and they could only work on the details. "Celia, how was your exam? Did you do a good job?" As soon as Celia came out, some students couldn''t wait to appear in front of her and ask about the situation. "I don''t care about the exams that have been passed. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are good or bad. It''s time for us to prepare for the next test." Now that the first exam was over, it was useless to discuss about it. She should prepare for the next one. "Then which answer do you choose on the eighth question?" As soon as the students finished the examination, they all liked to check the answers. Especially when there is a top student here. It seemed that if their answer was the same as Celia¡¯s, even if it was wrong, they could immediately settle down. "I fo with their heads down. Some students even cried because they felt that they didn''t get a good result in the exam. As the teachers, how could they still have appetite when the students were not in a good state. "Guys, it''s not a big deal if you can''t pass the college entrance examination. What''s more, it''s not the time to decide your fate yet. You only got two exams. The college entrance examination is like a battlefield. Do you have to chicken out to be a coward when you find that you don''t have enough bullets? I hope all of you can be brave. You all think that math is difficult. If you can''t get a good result, then what about others? Can they get a good result?" Comfort? Comfort would not work. The headmaster was so dignified, but his speech didn''t work. They just needed to hear something harsh, so that they could put themselves together. "You''re a straight-A student and a candidate for the number one student in the exam. Of course you can''t understand our pain." One of her classmates cried and retorted excitedly. Chapter 545 Back To Before "A straight-A student? Who was born to be a top student? Even if I do well in my study, I have to work hard on my own. Who is born to be a genius? You are so innocent. How could one failure dishearten you like that? You have only talked two exams. If you finish all the exams, are you going to jump off the building because you are sad? What''s the point of sighing and complaining? If you have the ability, you can get your lost credits back in the following tests. Besides, I haven''t done well in my tests. I also feel it is very difficult, so I will try my best in the following tests. Come on!" Celia was hard on them first and then comforted them warmly. The effect was unexpectedly good. Celia was a straight-A student, but she didn''t get a good grade in the exam. It was conceivable that other students wouldn''t get a good grade in the exam. Since they all didn''t get a good grade in the exam, there was no need to be depressed. Just finish the following subjects well. The students'' mood was stable, but the headmaster and the teachers were a little uneasy. Did Celia just said that she didn''t in-law¡¯s. Her life was like a huge joke to her. She had to go back to the place she didn''t want to go and hated at the beginning. Jade didn''t know what she should do in the future. Gordon looked like a failure now. He drank at home every day, but she didn''t dare to scold him. She was afraid that he would be stimulated. If something bad happened to him, her parents-in-law would definitely kick her out. At that time, she really didn''t have a place to stay. She was afraid that she would really have to sleep on the street. Jade had thought about finding a job. She had to make money. If she had nothing to do at home, she would probably be cursed by her parents-in-law. She didn''t want to suffer like that. But nowadays, she had to depend on her connections to do anything. Without the identity of Mrs. Chen, Jade was nothing. She was used to living in a rich family, and she couldn''t do much heavy work. She wanted a relatively proper job, but she didn''t have that ability, and she was old and had no education. People would not want her at all. She was driven out before she opened her mouth. Chapter 546 Became A Cleaner Jade''s life was not good now. She had to depend on others at home and outside. Sometimes she wanted to commit suicide, but she was not willing to reconcile to the harsh reality. She always wanted to turn the tables one day. Amy was as irritable as her mother. Because of her father''s matter, she felt ashamed of her parents. The people who had flattered her before had been so enthusiastic, and now they had been mean to her. They not only snub her, but also laughed at her. She really couldn''t continue to stay at school. Amy was popular and used to be surrounded by so many people, but now they all trampled on her. She was living a hard life. She thought that it was all that bitch''s fault. If it weren''t for Celia, their family wouldn''t have ended up like this. The Chen family was in a mess now. The family of four moved to Gordon¡¯s parents¡¯. Although his parents had a pension, those money had to feed and clothe a family of six. Besides, Dick was a boy, and it was prime time of his life and had to eat something nutritious, or how could he grow up healthily. In a scared. She lowered her head in fear of meeting an old acquaintance. The rumor had it that the former Mrs. Chen had become a cleaning lady spread widely. Every time Jade thought of this, she was angry and vindictive. But she didn¡¯t have a outlet to vent out her bitterness, and she had to pretend to be happy at work when she went back home. She didn''t dare to show any complaints to her parents-in-law, fearing that they would sneer at her. Only when Amy was with her could Jade wipe her tears quietly. "Mom, do you think crying is useful?" Crying could solve the problem? If she could solve it with tears, she would cry to death. "Amy, you don''t know how miserable I am. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you and Dick were still young, I would have committed suicide. It''s a suffering. Why does our good life become like this now? Amy, I''ve been trying my best to feed and clothe you since you were a child, and to train you to go to school. You have to fight for your mom. My life is ruined. I''m waiting for you to turn the tables in the future. Don''t let me down." Chapter 547 Never Lose To That Bitch Dick was still young and didn''t know much about the family situation. But Amy had grown up and could help the family in a few years. Now Jade couldn''t count on her man at all. She pinned all her hopes on her daughter. "Mom, you''d better put your hope on my brother. Dad''s matter has humiliated me enough. I can''t even keep my head up high at school, and I haven''t taken the college entrance examination. I don''t have confidence in myself. I''m afraid that it will make you more disappointed." Amy didn''t have much confidence in her study. She thought she was not a good material for study at all. The reason why she was willing to go to school was that she wanted to be superior to others. But it was impossible for her to get a high score and go to a good university. No one knew about it, but she had a clear estimation of herself. There was no way she could be admitted to a good school, and going to the junior college was the best she could do. "Disappointed? Why would you let me down? You said you wouldn''t take the college entrance ex uncomfortable? It was the college entrance examination. She had been sitting in her seat for two or three hours. She couldn¡¯t move and had to use her brain. No wonder she was not uncomfortable. Only Celia could endure it. Since the accident, she didn''t even scream. Linda had to admire her willpower. "Miss Linda, you can go back to have a rest. I''ll change it for Celia later." In the past two days, it was Linda who changed the gauze for Celia. Every time Wendy was asked to do something else. "Mom, didn''t you say that you would take care of my life and help me get dressed, wash and clean my body? Miss Linda is experienced in changing medicine." Her two legs were very ugly now. If Wendy looked at them, she would probably faint. "Yes, Celia''s mother. You''d better not look at it, in case you feel sad. Let me do it. You can do something else." Although Linda was not Celia''s mother, she felt heartbroken at the sight of the wound, let alone Wendy. Although Celia was not from a rich family, her parent loved her very much. Chapter 548 Its Not That Easy To Go To A Good University Children must pay attention to the college entrance examination, because of what happened at home. Amy said she wouldn''t take the college entrance examination, and it was too late when Jade realized it. Jade had made up her mind that if Amy could get into a good university next year, she would follow her wherever she went. Jade thought that she could find a job somewhere else and rent an apartment which was better to live at home. Her home was nothing but a prison for her now. "Did you hear that? The teacher just said that you must study hard for another year and try to go to a good college. Okay? Can you fight for your mother and yourself?" Jade brought her daughter to school. Although today was the day of the college entrance examination, she had to find Amy¡®s teacher and talk about her daughter''s study. It was not easy to re-read in the third year of senior high school. For example, those with poor grades, no motivation to study, and those who didn''t take study seriously at all, it was basically useless for these student to a good university. If five students could be admitted to a good college, the principal would definitely tingle with excitement. Celia hadn''t finished her junior high school yet, and became a senior high school student directly. If study was such an easy work, Amy thought that she would have become a good student a long time ago. Jade was worried that Celia would change her fate after the exam, but Amy was not. "Really? If that''s the case, you should study harder and cherish this opportunity. Don''t be as playful as before. We don''t have anyone to rely on now. You must fight for yourself. Do you hear me, Amy?" Jade''s mind was in a muddle. She always felt a little worried, but Celia had already taken the test. What else could she do? "Mom, you have said these words tens of thousands of times in the past two days. I can even memorize them all. I will work hard, but it depends on luck whether I can pass the test or not. Don''t let me feel pressure, or the result will only be the opposite." Amy was a little impatient. Chapter 549 Mrs. Chen Became A Maid "Celia, your aunt is behind us. And she seems to have recognized you." Jim said with great vigilance. Celia was so excellent. There were too many people who were jealous of her. If he was not careful enough, those who wanted to hurt her would take advantage of her. Now that her legs were injured like this, she came to take the college entrance examination. It could be imagined how important the college entrance examination was to her. She couldn''t afford any more accidents, especially that she was badly injured. If anything happened to Celia again, he would be too ashamed to see Sharon. That''s why he was particularly careful. He kept looking around to make sure that Celia was right. "I didn''t expect to meet her again. But it''s normal. They live in the county and Amy is still a student of this school. Jim, she is not my aunt now. Just call her name." Celia was extremely calm. This was what she had expected. Sometimes it might be just a coincidence. If the two of them were smart enough, or his injustice. Amy and Jade were in a bad mood. "Mom, I don''t want to eat today." After returning home, Jade felt too tired these days. She was so unlucky that she didn''t want to eat anything at the moment and wanted to go to bed directly. "What? If you don''t eat, all of us will starve to death with you? You should know that you are no longer Mrs. Chen and you don''t have the money to go to a restaurant now. It''s your duty to cook meals at home. Just accept the reality." Jade not only had to mop the floor in the restaurant every day, but also had to serve the family members like a maid at home. She couldn''t stand it, but she had to dredge up a smile in front of her mother-in-law. Seeing what happened to her mother at home, Amy knew that her mother had changed from Mrs. Chen to a maid. The boss of the family was now her grandmother, so Amy pretended that she hadn''t heard it. In this family, Grandpa and grandma didn''t like Jade. If she was against them, she would be a big fool. Chapter 550 You Are Lucky Jade didn''t dare to catch up with them. At this moment, Celia had no time to care about them. She put all her attention on the exam, and there was only one exam left. She had to hold on. Some of the students were happy and some were depressed. Their fate had almost been decided at the end of the exam. "Hardy, do you remember the examination questions I gave you last time?" English was the last subject. Just like math, it was the most fearful subject for everyone. English was too difficult for them. "Yes, I do. But I''m not good at English, and my Math is in a mess." Hardy looked a little depressed, not happy because the college entrance examination was about to end. He had study one more year than other students, so he was under greater pressure than anyone else. His family pinned all their hopes on him. If he failed in the exam this time, he was too shameful to meet his parents. Math was supposed to be the meat and drink for him, but he didn''t expect that the last question was so difficult. Although he wrote an answer, he was not ok to Hardy and he returned, she had torn it up and left no evidence. "Your English is really good. You don''t need to study. Celia, the questions you gave me on the notebook are very useful. They are all on the examination paper." [Áõ»Ô] whispered to [ÌÆóãÓê]. This topic was sensitive. He wouldn''t tell anyone else in his life except her. "Really? Congratulations, Hardy. You are so lucky. Even God is helping you. You can surely get into a good school this time and will succeed. Congratulations in advance." Hardy was really smart. He knew that this matter could not be known by others, so he had to tell her in a low voice. "Celia, I should thank you. Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what to do." Tears welled up in Hardy''s eyes. He wanted to thank Celia, but he didn''t know how. "Don''t say thank me again. You should thank yourself for your hard work and not giving up for so many years. It''s your own achievement. Don''t be excited. When the teacher sees your tearful eyes later, she will think that I have bullied you." Chapter 551 The Most Fair Competition In Life Hardy was grateful to Celia. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have had the confidence to take the college entrance examination for the second time. Now that he had passed the English test, he seemed to be more confident and less dejected. But he didn''t want to let more people know about it. If Celia said it was a coincidence, then it was a coincidence. He didn''t dare to publicize it. He was waiting for the evaluation of his exams and then chosen the college. College entrance examination was the most fair competition in everyone''s life. Only in this competition, whether you were rich or poor, you could sit on the examination room fair and do the same examination paper. No one could pull strings or cheated in the exams. So this was the most important opportunity for a person to change his life. If he didn''t seize it, he would lose at the starting line. After the examination, they had a short period of joy. The next step was to check the answers. The correct answers would come out in two days, so they had to wait for it and make an estimation of their exams. Afte , how could they live their life in the future? Moreover, the most important thing was that if Sam kept unconscious like this and relied on the medicine to nourish him, how much would it cost? It was an endless expenditure in the hospital, and their family might not be able to afford all the money. Mindy thought a lot at that moment. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. "Mom..." Sunny went straight to the hospital from the train station and finally found her father''s ward. The person on the bed was wrapped like a mummy, with a medicine injecting in his veins, but he was motionless, and his eyes were tightly closed. Mindy sat beside him, and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. Mindy had been thinking a lot these days. She even thought about the funeral of Sam. Now seeing her daughter in front of her, she seemed to finally have someone to rely on. "Sunny, you''re finally back. Look at your father. He hasn''t come around yet. What should we do?" Seeing her daughter coming, Mindy couldn''t help crying again with her red and swollen eyes. Chapter 552 Check The Answer "Mom, what''s going on? My father has no enemy. How could he be beaten like this?" Sunny saw her father lying on the bed. Although she hadn''t seen the wound wrapped in the quilt, his current appearance was enough to frighten her. "I don''t know either. If the police hadn''t come to me, I wouldn''t have known that your father was in the hospital. But your father had come around once and said that it was the gangsters he hired did it. He suspected that it was Celia who had done all this." Said Mindy. "Does the police know about it?" If this matter was investigated, the police would know that their family was the cause of the trouble and might court controversy. Calling the police was the most unwise choice, unless they had solid evidence that Celia had done it. But this bitch was too cruel. The two hooligans hit Sam so hard. "The police came to ask. I didn''t know your father was beaten at all. He didn''t come back the whole night. I thought he went to drink with his friends hem had a copy. Some students couldn''t wait to check the answer. "Celia, you''re finally here." Hardy had been waiting for Celia. After the college entrance examination, Hardy seemed to have changed into another person. He looked not only energetic, but also less depressed. "Well, have you checked the answer?" The students were all very enthusiastic. Hardy should be more eager to know his own score than anyone else. "Not yet. I''m waiting for you. Let''s check it together, okay?" Hardy was grateful to Celia. He wanted to check the answer with her. He wanted to be the first one to know Celia¡®s score this time. "Okay." Celia didn''t refuse his kindness. She knew what Hardy was thinking, but she wouldn''t have many chances to sit in the classroom with him. It might be the last time. She should cherish it. On the contrary, Jim was unhappy. Although this boy didn''t do anything to Celia, as a man, he had an intuition that Hardy was absolutely infatuated with Celia. Chapter 553 The Whole School Is Proud Of You "Celia, you chose all the correct answer in the multiple-choices questions." Hardy kept telling her the answer. Looking at the examination paper, Celia kept recalling her answer in the exam. It had only been three days, and she could remember all the answers. "Hey, boy, Celia is a straight-A student. Do you know what is straight-A student? It means that she can do something you can''t. She is capable of everything. Is it necessary to be so fussy?" Jim felt a little regretful. If he had known it earlier, he would have put on the red clothes. With Celia''s strength, she would definitely win the first place. But he was frightened by Celia¡¯s words just now. "Yes, it is my fault. Let''s continue to check the problem." Hardy took a deep breath. Celia was the candidate for the No.1 student in the exam. It meat that she had to get a full score. It was normal that she only made two mistakes in her whole paper. Hardy silently checked the papers. Celia had made very few mistakes. Therefore, the final estimate was concluded to be 630 points. W tudents this year. When Celia¡®s score some out, it would be a free advertising for school, since his school could cultivate top students in the country. At that time, there would definitely be a lot of students coming. "Celia, what is your second choice? You can write one in case of need." Celia needed to think about a second choice. Otherwise, if she failed to be admitted to the first college she had chosen, she had another choice. Although the principle believed that it was a remote possibility, it was in case of need. What if something happened? With such a high score, it would be a pity if Celia failed to go to college and had to study for one more year. "No, I only have one goal. I only go to this university. One is enough." Did she have to choose another college in different province? It would break her promise to Sharon. She was determined to go to a university in the capital city. She would not go anywhere except there. It was useless to persuade her. She could do whatever she wanted, and no one could make a decision for her. Chapter 554 Someone I Like Was In The Capital City The other students were eager to choose more colleges in advance. In this way, even if they failed to go to the first college, they still had a second choice. But Celia only chose one. This was her confidence and determination. The principal knew that she was a very unique person, different from ordinary students. The principle was afraid that Celia would be annoyed if he kept nagging her about it, so he chose to bite his tongue. He believed in the ability of Celia. "Hardy, how is your exam?" Hardy checked the answer for Celia first and then checked his answers. "It''s estimated to be 520 points, but I''m not sure about the reading comprehension. Even if my answer was wrong, it''s only worth of ten or fifteen points. The difference is not very big." Although his score was more than 100 points lower than Celia''s, he was very satisfied with it according to the difficulty of this examination. Last year, he only got more than 450 points. In this year, his score had increased so much. He was happy and excited. His suffer try. I want to study in the best university." She was not the kind of little girl who was obsessed with love. No matter how good love was, she still had to have be herself and work hard. "Celia, even though you have someone you like, I just want to protect you from afar." Hardy''s love was humble. He chased after Celia, but he didn''t know that they were not from the same world. "Hardy, you did a good job in the exam this time, and your scores have increased by dozens. You have worked hard to re study in this year. Which school do you want to go to?" Seeing that Hardy and Celia were talking, Tim didn''t know what they were talking about. But the two of them were from the same village and class, so it was normal for them to have a talk. "I don''t know." Hardy was a little depressed. "You don''t know? Are you overjoyed? How can you not know? The teacher gives you some advice. With your score, it''s not a problem to go to a second-tier college." Why did Hardy he look so unhappy after he got such a high score? Chapter 555 His Life Has Nothing To Do With Me "Teacher, I need to think about it again. I have to go back and discuss with my parents. I''m leaving now." Hardy had already known that Sharon had a crush on Celia. He didn''t expect that the relationship between the two of them would develop so fast during this period of time. Celia had got such a high score and only applied for one college. She just wanted to be in the same city with Sharon. Hardy couldn''t accept what she had done. From now on, he might not have any chance anymore. "Hardy, your scores have been very good. The college recommended by the teacher is definitely not bad." Discuss with his parents? His parents might know nothing about this. This boy had such a good score, but why did he look unhappy. "Teacher, let him go back and think about it." Hardy''s scores were not high enough to apply for the universities in the capital city, and there was a chance that he would fail. It was highly likely that he would go to some second tier cities. It was not easy for him to study for one more year, and it w was not reconciled to this. If this little bitch really went to college, what should she do? How could she stop Celia from going to college? "Celia, don''t be too complacent. I''m telling you, my father is still in the hospital. He was beaten and some called the police directly. He has many injuries on his body, and he hasn''t woken up yet. If anything happens to my father, I won''t spare you. Of course, I won''t let you go for what you have done today." Her father was seriously injured. Who else could do that except for Celia? "What''s wrong with your father? Is he dying? Do you need us to buy some flowers to visit him in the hospital? But now I have severed the relationship with your Tang family. There is no kinship between us. I don''t think I need to pay so much attention to a stranger, right?" Looking at Sunny''s angry and almost twisted face, Celia felt very satisfied. Sunny had done something bad to her. Now Sam was lying in the hospital. It was not others'' fault and only his precious daughter''s was to blame. Chapter 556 Dont Challenge My Bottom Line Again And Again "Celia, don''t be too complacent. It is you who asked someone to beat up my father, right? I tell you, you are going to jail since he is hurt so badly." Although Celia¡¯s legs were injured, she could still take the examination. But Sam was still lying in the hospital, with multiple fractures in his body. Sunny didn''t know if there would be any sequelae in the future. "In jail? This is what I want to tell you. You have done all kinds of bad things and are venomous. You used your father and hurt him so much, and he should count himself lucky that he didn¡¯t lose his life this time. You said your father is lying in the hospital. If you have evidence and if you are not reconciled to the facts, you can go to the police station to report it. It is such a bad incident, and the police must get to the bottom of it. But you, don''t come to me like a mad dog. It doesn''t match your identity as a college student." The angrier Sunny was, the happier Celia ldn''t do anything wrong now. If she was not careful, she would be doomed. Therefore, she couldn''t force Celia. It didn''t work on her anymore. On the contrary, it seemed that Sunny had done something wrong and had no confidence. "Celia, since we are hated to see each other, let¡¯s move on. Although my father is seriously injured, I have decided not to get to the bottom of this matter. From now on, we are not relatives or friends. It''s better to be strangers." Sunny suddenly surrendered and there must be something wrong. The change of Sunny''s attitude surprised Celia. She didn''t expect that Sunny¡®s mood changed like a quicksilver. How could she was not an actress? Celia was indifferent. Her hostility towards Sunny had been deeply rooted in her heart. How could a person who had wanted to kill her suddenly put down the knife in her hand? It must be an expedient. Celia couldn''t tell what kind of tricks Sunny was thinking in her heart. Chapter 557 We Are Not Gangsters Of course, Sunny''s words couldn''t fool Celia. Celia had known her well and know what kind of person Sunny was. Sunny wouldn''t give up until she was killed. "Your father''s injury has nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe me, you can call the police. I agree to let the police deal with it. I hope you can find the real murderer as soon as possible." Sam''s injury had nothing to do with her. It was not her who hit him. It was the hooligans hired by Sam. If Sunny wanted to take revenge, she should find the hooligans, but they didn¡¯t live in a settled place. Looking for them would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. But this matter had come to an end. Of course, Celia had suffered losses, but Sam didn¡¯t gain any advantage. Celia had finished her college entrance examination, so Sunny''s plot didn''t work. Celia would go to the capital city for college in the future. By the way, Sunny and Joseph were both in the capital city. ''I''m going to the capital city. I . We must celebrate the day when the score comes out. Let''s go back to our hometown to celebrate it. It''s a great event." In ancient times, if one ranked first in such important exam, people from all over the country had to come to congratulate them. "Aunt, my mom and I don''t have a house in our hometown now. If you didn¡¯t share your house with us, we would be homeless in our hometown." Go back to celebrate? Which hometown? The Tang family? Sue was in charge of the Tang family. They had cut off the relationship with her. Even if she went to college, it had nothing to do with them. "Don''t be so formal with me. We are family. I¡¯m your aunt. I will live in the city and rely on you. My dear, without you, your aunt is still doing farm work every day and night." Jane didn''t allow Celia to regard her as an outsider. She really treated Celia as a family. Besides, her house in the countryside was not a luxury villa. She had already treated Celia and Wendy as a family. Chapter 558 She Was Concerned About The Points "I know aunt and uncle don''t treat my mother and me as outsiders. But after all, my mother always feels helpless when she comes back on festivals. So I want to put the house construction on the agenda as soon as possible." Even if Celia couldn''t go back to live in the hometown after the house was built, she still thought that that place was Wendy''s root. When Wendy got old, she would have to return to her hometown. Celia had never forgotten this. She had to take advantage of the time to draw out the design early before the scores came out and put the house construction on the agenda. "Since you said so, I won''t stop you. You can build it if you want. It should be next to my house anyway. When I and your mother get old, we will go back to our hometown to live in retirement." Hearing Celia''s words, Jane didn''t object. Without her own house, Wendy had no sense of security. Moreover, Wendy had to be commented by others when she went back. She had to build a house there and have a place to live when so easy to gain a high score. Not only was Sunny concerned about Celia''s score, but also Amy began to pay attention to Celia after the college entrance examination. She heard that the examination paper this year was very difficult, and it was more difficult than that of the past. She was glad that she did not participate in the college entrance examination and escaped a disaster. "Mom, aren''t you curious about your sister''s daughter''s score?" Amy said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Of course, she didn''t care about Celia. She just wanted to watch a show. "Why should I care about her? You are my daughter. I only care about you." Sister? Wendy had nothing to do with her. Even if Wendy didn''t break up with her, she would never have any interest in it. "I''m not asking you to care about her. I just heard that it seems that this year¡¯s college entrance examination was difficult. I guess she would come to grief in the exam this time. Amy tingled with excitement at the thought of it. Chapter 559 Fight For Myself Celia''s relatives didn''t like her at all before she took the college entrance examination, but they were eager to know her grades. However, it was not that they were concerned about Celia, but that they were eager to see a good show if Celia came to grief in the exam. Then they could laugh at her as much as they wanted, but Celia would not give them this opportunity. She knew what she was doing. She lowered her estimated score. Because she was afraid that if the final score was inferior than what she had expected, people would laugh at her. The estimated score of 630 caused a sensation in the class at that time. Celia didn''t know why the news was spread out, and even outside the school. Before the final score was announced, everyone had said that she had got a high score. Of course, some people envied of Celia and some hated it. Especially when the news was spread to the ears of other teachers and students, the examination paper this year was so difficult, and how could someone still gain such a high score? Was she br e world. She thanked for God¡¯s blessing every day. Fortunately, she had worked hard to hold on in the past. Otherwise, how could she be so lucky today? "Mom, you deserve a good house. As your daughter, it is my gift. You can live comfortably in the future. If you want to go back to the countryside, you can go there as you like. If you want to follow me, you can always be with me. But we have to build the house in the hometown, and it should be a good house. This is what I have to do, and you don''t need to consider the money." She would find a way to borrow money from the bank. Besides, she had some cash with her. "Yes, Wendy. Let''s listen to our child. See how filial our kid is. I''m almost moved to tears. Let''s build a better house and let those people open their eyes to see how promising Celia is now. They were wrong." Wendy didn''t agree with Celia, but Jane supported her. Celia had been wronged before, and now she was promising. She could make money and even went to college. It was time for her to prove herself. Chapter 560 Build A Two-story Villa After hearing what Celia and Jane said, Wendy could no longer object. Wendy felt that she was always a loser. Since Celia was promising and wanted to give her a gift, she should accept Celia¡¯s a kindness. She should also fight back to those who looked down upon them in the past. She shouldn''t have stopped Celia. In the past, Wendy didn''t have the ability to do that. Celia had indeed suffered a lot along with her. Celia was a woman of action. After telling Wendy about this, she went back early the next morning. She had to inspect the terrain and measure the area, so that she could be sure. Celia had planned to buy a small land next to Zack¡®s. Her previous plan was to have a small house. No matter how small it was, as long as it could shelter them from wind and rain, and it was the same as Wendy¡®s current wish. But as time went by, Celia¡¯s thoughts were naturally different. Now she was more capable and could afford everything she wanted. For example, she wanted to build a two-story house, which was also t lept every day instead of going out for fun. In the past, what Hardy cared most about was the score. Now the score was quite good, and he should be excited about it. Why was he so depressed? It didn¡¯t add up. "Hardy, Celia came back from the city and said she was going to build a house. I went to see her today. She is getting more and more promising." As soon as Cora came back, she told Hardy the news of Celia to attract his attention. "Really? Is she going to build a house in the countryside?" As expected, Hardy cheered up as soon as he heard the news. Celia was going to build a house in the countryside, which meant that she would still come back to live in the future. Hardy was happy to hear the news, but in a twinkling of an eye, the light in his eyes dimmed again. "Yes, Celia is your classmate. Don''t you say that it was thanks to her that you could get such a good result in the college entrance examination? Why don''t you go and have a look?" "Forget it. I''d better not go. I want to sleep." Chapter 561 As Long As She Is Not Married, You Still Have A Chance Hardy''s happy face clouded over in disappointment. He had behaved strangely since he came back from school last time. What happened to him? Although Cora was worried, she didn''t know what to do. After all, he was a boy and was sensitive. "Hardy, didn''t you pay the most attention to Celia before? What''s wrong with you now? It seems that you don¡¯t care about her anymore. Did you take fancy to another girl? Don''t you like Celia?" It seemed that her son was sick, lying on the bed most of the time every day. As a mother, she was anxious. It was not easy to finish the college entrance examination, and his body could not be worn out. "I don''t have any other girls I like." He only liked Celia. All he thought about was her. How could he like other girls? "No? Then why are you doing this every day? Tell me what happened." There must be something wrong with her son. She thought that her son had just finished the college entrance examination and was relaxing himself. But now she thought it was wrong. In the y be jealous in the capital city alone. "All right." Hardy was a little disappointed, but her uncle''s house had been empty for such a long time and hadn''t cleaned up. It was indeed not comfortable to live in. "Will you go to school tomorrow?" The final grades should be announced tomorrow, and they had to take graduation photos tomorrow. It was a tradition that every graduate had to take photos. As an old hand at this, Hardy was quite familiar about these procedures. "Of course." Celia replied. She would go to the school to take the graduation photos tomorrow. Tim had told her repeatedly that she would definitely be there. Besides, the graduation photos were a lifetime memory. How could she not go? When she grew old, she would show them to her child, and her grades would come out tomorrow, which was so thrilling. Of course she had to be present. She had gone through a college entrance examination in 90 years. Actually, it was a good. Of course, she had to take photos to keep it as a souvenir. Chapter 562 The Number One Student Of Science In No. 1 High School Of The County "Mr. Principal, when will the score be release?" Although today was a day to take graduation photos, it was also a day that the final score would be released. The students were excited and nervous. They wanted to know it earlier, but they were afraid that they couldn''t bear it later. "Don''t be so anxious. The final score hasn''t come out yet. Don''t worry. Take your graduation photos first." They were dying to know the score, and the president was even more anxious. He had high expectations for this exam. Celia''s estimated score was as high as 630 points. He wanted to confirm it now. In the early morning, he had called several times to urge the related department in city, but they always said that the score would be released soon. As the leader of the school, he was more anxious than these students. Whether would the next year¡¯s recruitment rate be possible to increase all depended on this year¡¯s examination. "Mr. Principal, can I take a photo with Celia alone?" Celia¡¯s estimated score was so high that she might be the No.1 in both the county and the city, or perhaps in the whole province, or even the No.1 ic performance?" It was unbelievable for them. How could the teacher and education equipment in a small town be comparable to that in the city? How could they cultivate a genius? "Well, everyone, don''t be shocked. There is no doubt about the result. Look for this year''s highest score in our province and feed the scores into the computer well. Don''t make any mistake." The college entrance examination was of great importance, and the score couldn''t be wrong, or else it would ruin others'' whole life. Soon, the highest score in the province was calculated. "Celia Tang got the highest score in the province, 638 points, which is 45 pinots higher than the second place." This score made all the teachers hold their breath. The number one student of science was actually from the No. 1 High School of the county. While waiting anxiously, the principal finally received a call. The moment he picked up the phone, he only heard one sentence clearly. Celia Tang, 638 points, number one student of the science in the province. He didn''t hear any other words clearly. His brain was buzzing, tingling with excitement. Chapter 563 Firecrackers Were Set Off After answering the phone, the headmaster''s eyes were red with tears, but he didn''t let them fall. The president''s sudden change of mood made the students and teachers at a loss. What was going on? He was happy just now. Why did he become like this after answering a phone call? "Mr. Principal, are... Are you okay? Have you received the notice from the superior? Did our school completely lose in the exam?" The headmaster was about to cry. As the head of the school, what he cared most were the college entrance examination and the enrollment rate. If the result was good, he wouldn''t be like this. "Good...good news! It is good news! Wonderful news!" The principal was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly. How could it be possible? Celia could even defeat hundreds or even thousands of students on her own? No, she was even more powerful than this. She defeated all the students who participated in the college entrance examination in the province on her own. Such a good student with excellent grades was a onc py that he didn''t know what to say. These kids were so excellent. This year''s college entrance examination was the pinnacle of his career. "Where are the firecrackers? Where are the fireworks? Have you bought them all?" The principal urged them again and again. He couldn''t hide his excitement and joy anymore. His students were really good. Not only did Celia achieve a good result in the examination, but the others did a great job. "Mr. Principal, they are here." After getting the president''s notice, Tim immediately sent someone to buy it. "As for the banner, we have to prepare a big one. Two at the school gate and a few more in the school. We need that kind of red cloth which looks very festive. Then we can write Celia''s name on it. The more eye-catching, the better." After the college entrance examination, it was time for their school to keep a high profile. Now, they were qualified to keep a have some events. With their current strength, any key high school couldn¡¯t look down their noses at them again. Chapter 564 Change Your Fate The usually quiet No. 1 high school of the county was now surrounded by firecrackers. What happened? There were so many firecrackers in the school today? It was not until the banner hanging at the school gate that everyone realized that the number one student of the college entrance examination in the province was in the No. 1 high school of the county with a score of 638 this year. It was indeed something worth celebrating. No wonder the school was so high-profile today. Many parents also praised the school for raising such a talent. It seemed that the school had well-qualified teachers. They all wanted send their children to the No.1 high school of the county in the future. The No.1 high school in the county might not be worse than the No.1 high school in the city. Otherwise, how could the number one student appear in the No.1 high school in the county? The hanging banner made everyone applaud. The No.1 student of science had been trained in the No.1 High School of the county. Why did they have to send their children to the city? The final score w . I heard that a group of people from the province have come to interview you. They might at most ask questions about your study. It''s very simple. Why don''t you meet them? After all, they have come all the way here." Celia was completely popular. Most of the people who came to school were all looking for her. The principle thought that Celia should write a book, which was about how a talent was trained in adversity, to satisfy these people''s curiosity. With her experience and inspiring story, it would definitely be popular. The headmaster was not joking. He really thought so. "Mr. Principal, I don''t like doing these things. I feel very uncomfortable. They do come from afar and it is not easy for them. If we shut them out like this, I''m afraid that people would say that we are arrogant, and it''s not good for the reputation of our school. How about you go there for me? You are the leader of the school. Please take the interview for me. It''s the most perfect solution. And you know everything about my family, don''t you? Just answer it for me. Thank you." Chapter 565 An Interview In The Province Celia didn''t want to show up in public and had no interest in it. If she liked the feeling of being surrounded by the crowd, she might as well be a star directly. Anyway, with her current face, she was qualified, but her goal wasn¡¯t it. The score of 638 could only represent that she had passed the college entrance examination and defeated a lot of people, but it did not mean that it had smoothed the way for her. Her life had just begun, and she still had a lot to learn. Besides, those people''s questions must be very boring. She had to answer those questions hypothetically and thought that it was really a affectation, but the president should like this kind of occasion very much. Besides, if others asked her about her learning experience, she really didn''t have any experience to impart to them. It was better not to mislead others. "Mr. Principal, Celia got such a high score and became the number one student of science this year. Are you surprised?" These people said that they were from the provincial TV station. After entering the he had finished the college entrance examination, I think it won''t hinder her study." After all, the headmaster couldn¡¯t represent Celia. It was enough to have a light talk with the headmaster. The one they wanted to interview was the most popular number one student of science this year, Celia Tang. If they couldn''t even complete this job, they would be fired. "Yes, it won''t hinder her study. I''m just afraid that she is an innocent kid. If you guys scare her..." The principal was not afraid that Celia would say something inappropriate. He just wanted to help her. Celia also didn''t want to get involved in this interview. It was better to be less troublesome. "Don''t worry. We have interviewed a lot of children. We won''t scare her and just ask her some daily questions. Don''t worry, Mr. Principal. You can go ahead with your work. We will look for her by ourselves." Although the school was large, Celia was like a celebrity now. It was not difficult to find her. They could know where she was if they asked someone randomly in school. Chapter 566 An Intoxicating Combination Of Beauty And Wisdom Everyone in the No. 1 high school of the county knew Celia. It should be the easiest thing to find her in the campus. As soon as the reporters said so, someone led them to the place where Celia was now. She was surrounded by her classmates. Everyone took out their small notebook they cherished a lot and asked Celia to write something for them, which was a small gift and remembrance. Celia didn''t like to do these things at first, but she thought that if they graduated, they might not be able to see each other for the rest of her life. Ten years later, no one could remember who she was. But it couldn''t resist the eager gazes of her classmates. Well, it would be a souvenir and would be a beautiful memory of this world. After she didn''t reject, there was a long line waiting for her. There were even students from other classes coming over. After all, Celia was the number one student. In the future, they would have to brag that they were in the same school or even in the same class with Celia. "Well, she is the one who is surrounded by the cla top students of other provinces had to accept the interview. "Celia, I heard that you didn''t finish your grade three in junior high school and became a grade three high school student directly. Because of your family, you didn''t go to school at ordinary times. Did you teach yourself at home?" They had too many questions to ask. Celia was very different from any of the top students they had interviewed before. Others were studying hard at school, and Celia was the first student who had self-taught, which was inconceivable. "Yes, I learned myself at home, but I would go to school for exams every month, and the teachers would give me guidance." If she said that her achievement was all because of her own efforts, it would deny the hard work of all the teachers in school. The he headmaster and the teachers of all the subjects were very concerned about her grades. Every time she finished the examination, they would guide her to correct the wrong answers. Their efforts could not be erased, and she could not burn the bridge with her school. Chapter 567 A Farewell Banquet Celia''s answer and her sensibility made the principal very gratified. It seemed that not only did she study well, but her EQ was as high as her IQ. She especially knew how to speak in front of the camera. "Celia, since you got such a good score, what kind of learning method or experience do you have? In this way, you can impart them to the grade three high school students, so that they can learn it for you." Celia had already thought of the question they were going to ask. But as for her study method... She really didn''t know how to teach them this. But she had to say something. Otherwise, she would be misunderstood as a narrow-minded student who wanted to hide the methods of learning secretly and didn''t want to share them. In this way, she would become a stingy person. So Celia wouldn''t tarnish her own image. "The learning method varies from person to person. In addition to the teacher''s teaching, the most important thing is to take the initiative to learn. The college entrance examination papers are basically from the books. Therefore, except for able to take the college entrance examination. Therefore, as Celia¡¯s families, they should be more generous. It might be a little inconvenient to invite people to their rental apartment for dinner, but it was okay to invite them the restaurant. Now that they had enough money, they had to treat the principal, teachers and Celia''s classmates for a good meal. It was not easy for them in the past half year and Jane and Wendy thought that they should thank them to take care of Celia for the past six months. Jane agreed with Wendy''s suggestion. As parents, they indeed had to do something for Celia since she had gotten such good marks. Jane and Wendy wanted to invite their teachers to dinner, and Celia didn''t object. On the one hand, with their current economic conditions, they could definitely afford a meal. On the other hand, since she had such good performance in the examination, she had to thank her teachers for their contribution. After all, they had always been very concerned about her, especially Linda, who had always helped her in study and life. Chapter 568 Dont Dare To Eat Celia not only invited the principal, Tim and teachers, but also all her classmates. Now that they were going to have a party, all of them should come. They didn''t need to eat anything luxurious. They could hang out together for the last time since they didn''t know how long it would take to meet each other again in the future. In that era, there was no so-called party. When the teachers and students received the invitation of Celia, they were excited on the one hand, and on the other hand, they wondered if she were out of her mind. She was not the kind of person who only wasted so much money. There were so many people, and even if there were ten people in each table, they needed at least six tables. According to the price, Celia needed to spend about 100 dollars in each table, which was six hundred dollars in total. Maybe it was more than that. Six hundred dollars was a big deal, which was equal to their several months¡¯ living expenses. Celia''s family was poor and she came from the countryside, lost her father since her childhood, and r since she was just a little girl. "Mr. Principal, it won''t cost you much money and wouldn¡¯t eat up our family¡¯s savings. Right, mom?" Celia winked at Wendy. As a parent, Wendy had to stand out and say something, or no one dared to eat. "Yes, it won''t cost much. Thanks to teachers and classmates, Celia was taken care of at school. As her mother, I thank all of you very much. Praise enjoy your dinner today. If it''s not enough, we can order more dishes later." Wendy stood up in a panic. She had never been to such an occasion, nor had she spoken in front of so many people, especially in front of Celia''s teachers and classmates. She was afraid that she would embarrass her daughter. After all, she felt like she was a loser and Celia was so excellent. If she didn¡¯t give birth to Celia in person, she would have doubted that Celia wasn¡¯t her daughter at all. "Celia''s mother, we should be the one to thank you. If it weren''t for you, the number one student of science wouldn''t have been in our school. I thank you on behalf of our school." Chapter 569 Praise From The Public It was rare for Wendy to be so generous on such an occasion. She not only thanked Celia''s classmates and teachers, but also raised her glass to propose a toast to them. Her daughter had achieved such a proud result. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t embarrass her daughter. No matter how much money she spent on this meal, it was worth it. Not everyone could have such a good daughter. It seemed that the God also thought her life was too bitter before. She had married a man from such a family, and he died after the child was born. God probably thought that her life was too miserable, so he gave her such an excellent daughter. Thinking of this, Wendy didn''t feel bitter for the past. Now she was the object of admiration and envy of thousands of parents, and she was happier than anyone else. After the interview in the province was over, the school specially arranged a meal for the reporters, but they went back in a hurry. Today was the day that the final result of the college entrance examination was released. Many people wanted to know the situati d that they could face up to the problem of Celia. First of all, they could cancel Celia¡¯s interview. The endless repeat of Celia¡¯s interview every day sickened her. Sunny had ulterior motives and played these tricks in secret, hoping to drag Celia down, but the TV staff¡¯s didn¡¯t pay any attention to what she said at all. Although they had also called the principal, the latter guaranteed that Celia was smart, popular and diligent in school. There was no better student than her. These complaints should be made up by those who were jealous of Celia and had ulterior motives, so the staff didn''t have to take it seriously. With the headmaster''s guarantee, the leaders of the TV Station didn''t care about what Sunny had done. It was normal that some outstanding people would court jealousy, and some would tarnish their reputation and image. It seemed that it was not a good thing to be too beautiful and smart. There were too many jealous people now. No wonder Celia didn''t want to appear in the TV at the beginning. That was probably the reason. Chapter 570 Unable To Bear The Pressure "Sunny, now Celia has become the number one student of science in our province, which would smooth the path for her in the future, and she may make a lot of money. Her life is different now. I think that since we are relatives, can we patch things up with each other?" Mindy knew how important it was for a family to have a college student. Even the way other people looked at her was different. Moreover, Celia was the number one student in science, which showed great promises. Although Sam was seriously injured and Mindy had always wanted to take revenge on Celia, on second thought, didn''t Celia also get hurt? She even went to the college entrance examination in a wheelchair. In this way, they were even. There was no inveterate hatred between them. It was okay that they were not close, but there was really no need to be like enemies. "Mom, are you crazy? You want me to make a compromise to that bitch? Then you¡¯d better to sever my tongue. I won''t lower my head in front of her e, and she didn''t want to hurt her mother''s heart. "Mom, if you and dad want to go to the capital, I have to rent a house with you two. The capital is an international metropolis. It has a fast pace of life, economy and other aspects that are unparalleled in our small town. Moreover, the living expenses are also very high. Are you sure you want to go to the capital?" To the capital? That was another expense. Sunny felt that she didn''t have the ability at present. Although she decided to open a clothing shop, it was at the initial stage. She was not confident that a clothing shop could make such a rapid profit and support the life of her parents and herself. Mindy used to ask her parents for money, but now she had to bear the pressure. She felt stressed and inexplicably irritable. Her parents used to be the financial support of her, but now their roles had switched. She couldn''t accept it for a while. She was just a student, and she thought she shouldn''t bear so much. Chapter 571 I May Not Be Able To Pass The Examination Next Year "Don''t worry. I won''t be a burden to you and won''t bother you to take care of your father. You just need to study hard. You can also eat the food cooked by me. Isn''t it good for us to be together?" The consumption in the capital city was indeed high, but there were also many chances. Maybe she could do something there, which was better than staying here all the time. "It''s good for us to be together, but when the children grow up, they will leave their parents one day and have their own lives to lead. Going to the capital city is not a small matter. I have to think about it carefully." Of course, she had to think about it. If Joseph knew the current situation of her family, she didn''t know if he would dislike it. Whether her parents would affect the relationship between the two of them or not was all her concern. Mindy also felt happy when her daughter said she had to consider it, even if there was just a ray of hope. Mindy''s man didn''t get any benefit from hurting Celia, and so did Jade''s man. The two families were both sad and had a hard time. However, Mindy could still cou ination, why don''t you take her as your granddaughter? You praise others generously, but pick at my behavior to pieces. If it weren''t for her, our family wouldn''t have ended up like this." Amy was belittled by her grandmother as worthless kid. Not only did she criticize herself, but also her mother was scolded so that she didn''t even dare to pick up food with her chopsticks on the table. Amy had been unhappy with the two elders for a long time, and she had endured. Finally, her emotions broke out at this moment. Amy thought she was miserable enough. Why did even her family treat her like this? She was even her grandmother. With a thud, Gordon¡¯s mother smashed her chopsticks on the table. Before she lost her temper, Amy had already been rude here. This was her home. If she was irritated, she had to let them get out of here except her precious grandson. Jade also panicked. If her parents-in-law knew that their son''s dismissal was related to her mother''s family, she had to look down upon herself more, so she had to keep apologizing to Gordon¡¯s mother and cleaning the mess for Amy. Chapter 572 She Would Not Come Back Even You Begged Her Hardy also got good marks in the college entrance examination, because Horace was the village head, and it was the second time Hardy took part in the college entrance examination, so the news was known to all the villagers of the D Village. Since they were all neighbors, they should congratulate him. While receiving the congratulations from the villagers, Horace couldn''t help but say proudly or modestly, "Hardy''s grades is not a big deal. The real powerful one is the number one student of science in the whole province, who got 638 points. Moreover, we all know this person. She is the daughter of the former villager Wendy, Celia Tang." Few of the rural villagers had TV, and only Horace had one. He bought it for his son who was at school, but he didn''t expect that Celia and her interview would appear frequently on TV. The couples were so excited to see their acquaintances on TV that they tingled with excitement. They thought their TV was broken. Otherwise, how could their acquaintance be ew, if she had been living in the rumors of the villagers, she might not have the current achievements. So what he had done was right. "So that girl really doesn''t recognize herself as a member of the Tang family? She will never come back there again? Mr. Horace, please talk to her." Since Celia could get such a high score, she must have inherited the Tang family''s genes. How could she be so cruel? "The identity of the Tang family? Is the identity of the Tang family very important? It is not a royal family. Since she left our village, she not only has a better life, but also goes to school. If she stays in the Tang family all the time and is oppressed by others and criticized by all of you, do you think she will have such achievements?" If Celia hadn''t left the Tang family, it would be impossible for her to have everything she had now. The Tang family preferred boys to girls. How could they let a girl go to college? Moreover, everyone knew that Sue was mean to her granddaughter. Chapter 573 How Could She Be Admitted To College Since Lucy and Denies knew that their mother-in-law had given their own money to her daughter, Mindy, they took the money back and split it up as soon as they came back. Since then, the money of her two sons had not been handed over to Sue every month. Before she could get their salary, their daughter-in-law had taken the money away. Lucy and Denies were cautious about money. Since the last incident, it would be silly to ask their husbands to give the money to Sue obediently again since they couldn¡¯t get any benefit from it. They didn''t know it in the past, but now they knew it. They would never repeat this mistake. It was better if they could manage their own money. What''s more, why should they hand in all the money that their husbands earned? Sue was old and shouldn''t be so domineering. She should gradually give up her position in the family. If Sue had a better attitude, they would definitely treat her more nicely. At first, Lewis and Wood thought it was unfilial to treat their biological mother like this. They were all. With her score, she must go to one of the best universities in the country. Only in this way can she match the strength of the number one student in the province." Sue didn''t know what the number one student in the province meant, but Maggie knew it. In the past few days, people had been discussing about the college entrance examination everywhere. Celia was going to change her own fate. "Nonsense! How could Celia get into the university? She has little schooling." Sue roared in a low voice. If other people heard the news, they would definitely celebrate it. But when she heard the news, she felt as if she was facing a formidable enemy. Subconsciously, she didn''t want Celia to be admitted to a good school. That girl was hostile to her. If Celia lead a good life, Sue didn¡¯t know how she would be against her. "You don''t believe me? I didn''t believe it either at first. You go with me to the village head''s house to have a look. Now she is on TV and newspaper. You can see if I lied to you after you saw it in person." Chapter 574 No Return On the TV of the village head, the provincial TV station had been broadcasting the news about Celia who had become the top student in science. On the top of the TV, a row of words had been rolling, "Congratulations to the examinee in our province, Celia Tang, who with a high score of 638, win the first prize of science in our province. In addition, the interview video about her has been played many times. Many villagers went to Horace''s house to watch it at night. "It is unbelievable. Celia won the first prize. Sue, if I were you, I would buy the best firecrackers and set them off." The villagers had to admire Sue''s good luck. She had never treated Celia as her own kid since she was a child. Celia was lucky enough to be alive now. How could she become the number one student of science in the province after leaving the Tang family? With such a identity, no one dared to offend her easily. "What first prize? I already have a college student in my family." Sunny had alwa had a child who ranked first in the exam. The Tang family was the same. But even if Sue wanted to throw a party and prepare firecrackers, she was afraid that Celia was unwilling to cooperate with her. Celia was stubborn. When Celia and Wendy left the Tang family, they had cut off their relationship her. Wendy didn''t have the guts and ability to do that. Everything was done by her capable granddaughter. It was not that she didn''t want to reconcile with them. After all, it was the flesh and blood of his dead son. But when she went to the No. 1 High School of the county with the tuition, what happened was still vivid in her mind. Celia didn''t accept her kindness at all and scolded her for no reason. The meeting also ended in discord, and the unhappiness in her heart deepened. Celia wouldn''t go back to the Tang family now. Even if Sue had to beg her, what she got would only be Celia¡®s coldness and ruthlessness. There was no need to lower her status to humiliate herself. Chapter 575 The Ability To Control The Overall Situation The Internet in the 90 era was not developed yet. Even so, the interview video of Celia was still fresh in people''s memory, especially her appearance. She was the kind of person that people would never forget at the first sight. She was intelligent and beautiful. Her future life must be promising. If it was in the twenty-first Century, Celia would probably be able to make her debut as a star with just this video, but she didn''t want to do that. However, the staff of the provincial TV station came a few more times and wanted to invite Celia to do some interviews, but they were all refused by her. In this era, she had to behave herself like a student. Moreover, the college entrance examination had been finished, and glory and achievements had been in the past. There was no need to indulge in it and unable to extricate herself. She had to work hard to create the next glory. Last time when she went back to the village to measure the houses, Celia wanted to start the construction as soon as possible. The house had to be completed soon. It couldn''t be just a talk, and she should r en a man like him had to admire her. If the same thing happened to him, he might not have the ability to control the overall situation. No wonder Zack had to ask for the consent of Celia no matter what he did. It turned out that she was the real badass behind him. Glenn looked at Celia with admiration. Although he was a few years older than Celia, in front of her, even the stars would be overshadowed. Celia was too excellent. As for why Celia reminded Glenn to ask Horace for help when he needed, on the one hand, she trusted Horace. If something happened to the house, he would definitely be on her side. On the other hand, she wanted to hire people from the D Village to be her part-time workers who would carry the bricks and stir the mud. She wanted all the people who had laughed at her and her mother to see that she was no longer her former self. She was not someone that could be trampled on by anyone. She wanted everyone to reflect on themselves for what they had done and insulted her. Everyone should be kind, or one day, the retribution would come sooner or later. Chapter 576 Hero Celia¡¯s legs were still in plaster, and she couldn''t help but go to the special economic zone. She was really unsure if she didn''t go there to have a look. When other students got good marks in the college entrance examination, they just wanted to play and cut loose. Only Celia didn''t release herself. She arranged everything at home and then went to do other business. Without the protection of the umbrella, you had to run desperately in the rain. Celia thought she was that one who was without the umbrella. If she didn''t run faster than an ordinary child, she would be drenched in rain sooner or later. Knowing that Celia was injured, Jay put his work aside and went to pick her up. It was not until they met each other that Celia was badly hurt. Her two legs were in plaster. Did she complete the college entrance examination in this situation? And she even ranked number one of science in the whole province? Jay had deep admiration for Celia. Good day would come one day if he could work with this tough girl. "Celia, look at you. You''re so badly inju injuries looked less frightening, so that he would feel better at the sight of her legs. Otherwise, if he knew who did it, not to mention that Sam and Mindy would have a hard time, he would not let off Sunny. Celia knew his temper very well. Celia would deal with Sunny sooner or later. There were a lot of chances in the future, so she wasn''t in a hurry. Besides, as a soldier of the people, Sharon couldn''t be punished because of her, which would have a great impact on his career in the army. So she decided to keep the injury from him for the time being. She wouldn''t go to the capital city recently. She would be busy with the decoration shop in the special economic zone. When everything settled down, they would meet again. On the other hand, Celia was calm and composed. She was afraid that if the news got out, it would be terrible if Sharon knew. With his bad temper, he would do anything he wanted. Celia was not only worried about Jay, but also reminded Jim again. They were brothers, and she was afraid that he couldn¡¯t hold this secret back. Chapter 577 It Was Not A Promising Job The news that Celia had been the number one student of science in the province had been spread to Hale, and the latter knew that she had come to the special economic zone. Before she arrived, all kinds of special products she had prepared for Dixon had been sent to his home. Since Dixon had known it, how could Hale not know? Hale didn''t know whether Celia really cared about his father or she just wanted to please him. Sometimes, he couldn''t associate evil ploy with such a little innocent girl. Besides, he couldn''t forget that Celia saved his father last time. If it weren''t for her, his father wouldn''t be safe and sound now. Hale was really confused. This girl was not only courageous, but also a real top student. She ranked top in the exam and could go to the best university and had a promising future. "Miss Celia, our boss knew you were here and invited you to have meals." Secretary Joanna drove over and said that she wanted to pick Celia up for dinner. Her boss really showed enough respect to this little girl. It was the first time that Keit ffend such a person. "It''s okay. I can wait. You can go ahead with your work." Joanna looked preoccupied. Celia divined that what bothered her must have something to do with them. With his uncle''s strength, he won the project. Although he didn¡¯t pull strings, others would not think so. After all, Zack was from a small village, not a local here. Even his title was temporarily given by Celia. Among all the bosses, of course he was the weak. They were not outstanding in both appearance and strength. However, no one could easily become a big boss. Life needed experience. With more experience, Zack would naturally become mature. He had never seen such a scene before, and when he experienced more in the future, he would definitely not be like this. People would always change in their growth. His uncle''s good life had just begun. She had been busy with the college entrance examination recently, and everything in the special economic zone was handled by her uncle. Looking at his strained eyes, she guessed that he must have suffered a lot these days. Chapter 578 Taboo "What do you think, uncle? Can you still hold on?" An outsider came here to run his career. Zack had no background and acquaintances here. Everything was difficult at the beginning. It could be imagined how much effort Zack had made when he was alone in the special economic zone. But that was what he should experience. Especially, he was not young now. If he wanted to succeed, he had to grow up. "Not bad. That''s much easier than your exam. You ranked first in the college entrance examination and I¡¯m really proud of you. As long as you study well, I won''t be tired." Celia''s good grades gratified him. Her knowledge had changed her fate. When she went to college, her life would be completely changed. No matter what she would do in the future, no one dared to look down their noses at her. Unlike him, he was from the mainland and was under-educated. Although Celia dressed him up as the boss of a decoration company, people didn''t buy it at all. Including the workers who he had hired. Although they were paid, the e shrewd businessmen like Celia in the society, he thought he would all be defeated and be forced to retire in advance. She was young and smart. The key point was that she had a good eye and was honest. "Of course I have to think carefully. The reason why I opened a hardware store is that I want to make a contribution to my uncle''s decoration career. My uncle has to buy all kinds of small materials for the decoration, such as tiles, lamps, switch, paint and so on. Thinking of this, I know that I have to open a hardware store. It can not only be used for my uncle''s decoration, but also be sold to the outside companies. You can buy all kinds of furniture and small parts that you need in my shop. If these small materials are enough, my uncle¡¯s work would be more efficient, right? Maybe he can finish it faster than you expected." It was a long-term investment to open a hardware shop. Even if it didn''t make any profit now, its development would be soar in the future and it would definitely have a promising prospect. Chapter 579 Joint Investor The hardware store Celia wanted to open were just like Walmart, IKEA in the twenty-first Century. As long as you needed and wanted to buy anything, you could definitely buy them there. She hoped that no matter it was the decoration of a family, or the decoration of a real estate, or the furniture at the later stage, as long as the materials needed for the decoration could be bought in her hardware shop, it also saved the time of the customers. They didn''t need to go two or even three more places to buy things they wanted and waste time. This was Celia''s plan. It was not only convenient for everyone, but also she could make some profit from it. Hale was lost in thought about Celia''s idea and every word she said. At first, he thought that she was a young woman who could do whatever she wanted without thanking about it carefully. He thought that the youth were too eager for overnight success and instant benefit. It seemed that Hale had thought too simply. As the number one student in science, Celia wa ood friend, Adams. Adams had wanted to do business with her before, and now his wish was fulfilled. Sharon didn''t know that Adams had invested in the hardware store. In terms of financial strength and comprehensive ability, Sharon was better than Adams. Why didn''t she cooperate with Sharon? If Sharon got involved in this matter, Celia thought that their financial affairs would be in a muddle. What''s more, if he knew it, it would be terrible. If he knew that Celia chose his friend instead of him, he would be anger and jealous. Of course, the most important reason was that the relationship between them was still unclear. His parents didn''t recognize her yet and they knew about her through all kinds of rumors. Now they must think that she was a tramp who seduced their baby son. In this case, if she had a business relationship with Sharon, all her efforts before would be in vain. Sharon¡®s parents would definitely think that Sharon invested money in business to please her. Celia was not that stupid. Chapter 580 You Cant Have Other Feelings For His Wife Adams had been happy for several days because he had to go to the special zone to find Celia. Although he had grown up in the capital city, he had never been to other places. He was happy, excited and scared. After all, he went to see Sharon¡®s girlfriend secretly. He was really afraid of being beaten up by Sharon when he was discovered. But with Celia backing him up, he had the courage. "Did you find a large sum of money on the street? Or did you bump into a beautiful woman? Why are you so happy?" Jerry''s new house had been decorated, but his mother didn''t allow him to live in. She said that he had to find a wife first. He was depressed. The house was well decorated, but it was nothing if he didn¡¯t move in. "I''m going to the special economic zone. Of course I''m happy." Adams was overjoyed. He had never been so excited when he get his salary. "Special economic zone? Why are you going to there? Are you going on a trip? I heard that there are a lot of delicious fo dams had made up his mind to go there. Of course Jerry wanted to know what kind of business he was doing. If possible, he also wanted to be a part of it. "Fuck off, that''s my sister-in-law. How can I do this? But you, just bite your tongue. If Sharon knew about it, I would hold you personally responsible. At that time, I will definitely not spare you." "Just take me with you. You can supervise me. I won''t talk nonsense anymore. If you don''t take me with you, I''m afraid I can''t help but call the army." Jerry didn¡¯t look serious all the time, and Adams was angry that he want to slap Jerry in the face. That was a cheap shot! "I''ll take you with me. What if sister-in-law is unhappy?" Adams had planned to go to the special zone alone, but now he had to bring a burden with him. "I''m so cute. How could Celia be unhappy to see me? That''s it. I''m going back to pack my things. See you tomorrow. Bye!" Jerry had made up his mind that he would go to the special zone. Chapter 581 The Daughter-in-law Must Match Her Son Jerry now knew that Celia was in the special zone, so Adams had no choice but to take him there. But he felt sorry for Celia since he had spilled the beans. If Sharon knew this, he would be put in an awkward position. "You have no money and no background in the special zone. Why do you go with me? I''ve already told you what you are curious about. Why do you insist on following me? How about I bring you a gift when I come back from the special zone?" Adams was coaxing Jerry. "I''m good at talking. I''m sure I can help with her if she wants to do some big business." At this moment, Jerry was in a state of excitement. Since he had known about it, why didn''t he go to the special zone? That''s impossible for him to change his mind. "What are you talking about? Do you have any business experience? Do you know what you need to prepare for the investment in business? Do you know how much money you need to prepare? You don''t know anything, and you can only talk nonsense. Let me tell you, Celia is the number one student of science in her for a long time. As a mother, she always hoped that her son¡¯s happiness could last forever. She couldn''t accept the fact that they would break up in marriage if something happened. Therefore, for her son''s long-term plan, she had to strictly control it. Only after Celia passed her test could she be with Sharon. Otherwise, there was no way she would never agree with this relationship. "Did she get the result of the college entrance examination? It seems that she didn''t get a good grades. If she did, your son would be eager to show off at home. It is easy for her to take part in the college entrance examination, but it''s a little difficult to go to the college. Not everyone is able to do that." Rose had already guessed in her heart. She had heard that Celia was going to take the college entrance examination, but no news had been spread to her family yet. She divined that Celia probably had come to grief in the exam. How could a person, who couldn''t even pass the college entrance examination and go to college, deserve her son? Chapter 582 The Evil Mother-in-law In The Old Society The college entrance examination had finished. Rose was 80 percent sure that Celia had failed in her exam. Celia couldn''t even get into an ordinary college, so Rose had a better reason to oppose Celia son to be with Sharon. Her depression eased off a little. Rose''s prejudice against Celia was not only because she was a rural woman, but also because the comments and rumors she had heard from others. It seemed that they didn¡¯t have a good comment on Celia. Besides, it was the first time for Celia to come to the capital city. She was Sharon¡®s girlfriend, but she didn''t even pay a visit to them, which meant that she didn''t respect them. Rose had heard a lot of things about Celia from others. Not only did she feel embarrassed, but also she thought that Celia was cheeky and ill-bred. Their Qin family was a decent family. If they found a daughter-in-law with such a bad character, it would be a shame on them. "If your son heard what you dn''t know if Sharon would burn with anger if he knew that. "Celia, I didn''t mean to bring him here. He is so shameless and insistent on going here with me. I really have no choice but to take him with me." He had no choice but to explain to Celia. "Nothing. You guys can have fun here." Now that everyone was here, what could she say? She didn''t do any illegal business, as long as they didn''t tell Sharon. She believed that Adams should have warned Jerry. "Celia, don''t worry. I won''t cause you any trouble. If you have any heavy work to do, I can do it for you." Jerry had done something wrong before, but now he had to seize the opportunity to please his future sister-in-law as soon as possible. Celia didn''t dislike Jerry very much. She thought that he was just joking. It was good to have cute guy here, which would bring laughter to everyone. But since he came at this time, did he also want to be a part of their business? Chapter 583 Buy Shares With Cash "Celia, what happened to your legs? It must be very serious. Have you seen a doctor?" After the greetings, Adams and Jerry found that Celia was sitting on a wheelchair. Her feet were in plaster on such a hot day. "It''s not serious now. I won¡¯t be disabled. I will be fine after recuperating for a period of time. Sharon hasn''t known about it yet. Don''t tell him." She had hidden it from him for so long. There was no need to let him know now. Celia was really a strong woman. She even hide her injury from Sharon. If it were any other girls, they would have cried and begged for comfort. As expected, Celia was not on the same level as the girls he knew. Those girls were just ordinary women who couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Celia. When Adams and Jerry arrived, Celia didn''t let them rest. She directly took Adams to the rental shop. Before Adams could see the shop, he guessed that it was just a small shop. How big could it be? A little bigger than the clothing shop? It was not until he saw the rental store that his heart jolted and he felt a sen nt from our partners, you still don''t know what we are selling and how to manage the store in the future. I guess you have no idea about the general situation of the store and what is bonus and dividends. You still have a lot of things to learn. You should keep the money first and figure out these problems. If you think this project is worth your investment, you can give the money to me and we can give your shares. Of course, if you don''t think it''s a good idea, or if you have even the slightest doubt in your heart, I advise you not to invest in it. Because the most important thing in doing business is trust, especially for us. The partner needs one hundred percent trust. Otherwise, it will be difficult to maintain the shop in the future." Celia couldn''t randomly ask anyone for help just because she was short of money. It was irresponsible for the partner. What was more, Adams and Jay were Sharon¡®s good friends, she couldn¡¯t lose their money. It was not easy for Jay to have such achievement now. As the leader, she had to be responsible for them. Chapter 584 Celia Is So Knowledgeable "Celia, I have made up my mind when I took out all my savings. I will follow you and I believe you." It was not an impetuous decision. He had considered it for a long time. "It''s good that you trust me, but I have to make it clear to you first. I¡®m not God. There are risks and hazards in every business and I''m still exploring it. So, if everything goes well, we would earn back the money we invested and began to have profit in a few months, or a year later. Then we would have bonus. If it doesn''t work, not only the money you invested, but also mine and Jay''s would in vain. No one will compensate you. It is just our fate. You can think about it first and then tell me what you think. Once the money is handed over to me, it''s absolutely impossible for me to return it to you. We will sign the contract at that time. I will strictly follow the contract.¡¯ Celia was a resolute woman. She explained the pros and cons clear irst place in the college entrance examination. "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with what I said?" Seeing that their mouths were wide open, Celia paused for a moment. "No, no problem. Celia, we just think that you are awesome. How do you know everything? Where did you collect so much information?" Jerry looked as if he worshiped the God. He was dumbfounded. Celia was so knowledgeable. "I collect them when I was on a loose end. It''s not an easy job to open a shop. It''s not just a whim. There are a lot of trivial things in it. Don''t you get confused when I¡¯m just saying that? It''s even more difficult to purchase them one by one." In her previous life, when she was decorating a house, she was worried about letting others to buy the material for her. But it took her some time to search for it on the market at one by one. Although she was not professional, she was half an expert now in decoration. Chapter 585 Can I Join It "Now that we have finished discussing what to sell, it''s time to talk about our share proportion. Now me, Jay and Adams have invested money in it. When it comes to money, you should actively express your opinion. Don''t feel embarrassed. If we don''t make it clear now, we will fall out with each other in the future, so don''t feel awkward to say anything if you are dissatisfied. Instead, you should immediately mention it, so that we can write it in the contract. In this way, we can avoid future contradictions, and at the same time, we can protect everyone''s rights and interests." At the beginning, everyone was confident. When the profit came, everyone''s goal or original intention would be different, and they would have to rely on contract to maintain their relations. This was to protect everyone''s rights and interests. After all, no one could predict what would happen in the future. "Celia, I only have so these money. It''s up to you how many shares you give me." It was the first time for Adams to do business, so h this time. Adams also had shares. It was such a big shop and Adams had invested so much money in it. If Adams could make profit in the future, he would definitely make a fortune. Jerry was eager to have a try, but he didn''t have so much money, so he didn''t dare to say anything for a long time. But it was really comfortable to hold back his thoughts in his heart. Besides, he felt Celia didn¡¯t take him as an outsider, and she was an open and honest person. Even if he said something wrong, she would not blame him. "Well, Celia, I heard that you are talking about business. Can I join you?" Jerry didn''t even pick his words carefully in front of the teacher, but in the face of Celia, he was as respectful as a pupil who had made a mistake. "Of course you can. It is your freedom to say something here. It is okay." Celia knew that Jerry didn''t come here for fun with Adams. He was watching other people doing business and listening to them talking for a long time. She divined that he would fret sooner or later. Chapter 586 Three New Shareholders "Celia, I''m interested in your business. Do you think I can work with you?" Jerry was eager to be a part of it. If they made a profit, everything would be fine, and if they lost, it was his fate. Celia was doing business seriously. Everything had been considered. He guessed that the business prospect was very promising. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have invested so much money to open such a big shop. "Jerry, what are you doing? Didn''t you say that you would only come with me to have a look without stirring up trouble?" Adams glared at him. Jerry was so impetuous. Adams thought he was joking before, but he didn''t expect that Jerry would tell Celia directly. Since Adams was the one who brought Jerry here, if he said something rashly, it would irritate Celia. "I didn''t mess around. I''m sincere and I really think your business is good. What? You are the only one who can work with Celia? I want to a part of it either. Otherwise, be careful that I''ll tell Sharon about it." What''s wrong with him if he wanted to invest in the comp hy Celia asked Zack to invest in the company was for his own good. Under such a circumstance, Celia had won such a big project for Zack. Now she still took him with her when there was a good deal. Zack was very happy to have such a considerate niece. They had no objection that Celia took her own uncle to invest in the company. After all, since Celia dared to ask her relatives to invest, it meant that this business would definitely succeed. Otherwise, there was really no need for Celia to involve her uncle in this matter. Originally, there were only three people holding the shares. As soon as the meeting was held, all the people present, except Ted, had become shareholders and the people in charge of the shop. The three new partners had invested over seventy thousand dollars, which was a timely help to the store. The number of shareholders was determined, and the investment was settled. Then it was time to discuss the share proportion, how much share each person held, and how to divide the bonus. This was the most important. Chapter 587 Share Division Celia, Jay and Adams all invested sixty thousand dollars. Today, three new shareholders, Jerry, Jim and Zack invested seventy thousand dollars respectively. All the money was added up to two hundred fifty thousand dollars, which meant that the investment of the whole shop had reached as high as two hundred fifty thousand dollars. This number was beyond Celia''s expectation. Although Celia, Jay and Adams invested the same amount of money, considering that Adams didn''t do anything else for the store before except investing the money, and that he couldn''t stay at the shop every day in the future, and he didn''t want to own too much shares, the three of them invested the same amount of money, but their shares would be slightly different. Celia took up twenty-eight percent of the shares. Jay also took up twenty-eight percent of the shares since he had to mind the shop in the later stage, and Adams took twenty-four percent of the shares, which he also agreed. Among the remaining three people, Jerry and Jim respectively took six percent, while rise, so I took you to see the surprise prepared by him today." Jim kept in touch with Sharon, so Sharon had given orders to him. "Surprise? Don''t tell me he''s here, okay?" What couldn''t he do? No matter what he did, Celia was not surprised. "No, he didn''t. If he could come, he would have come earlier. But he must be with you all the time since he is in your heart." Since Sharon was not here, of course Jim had to put in a good word for him. "Don''t keep me in suspense, and don''t put in a good word for him. I didn''t blame him. Tell me, what is it?" Jim took Celia to a villa district with a desirable environment. There were two-story villas with a garden. The location was a little remote from the city, but the environment was good and transportation was convenient for her. The key point was that the house here was very beautiful and tranquil, just like the kind of enchanting house on TV. Celia liked it at the first sight. This was the villa district, and it was obvious that it was exclusive for the rich people of this era. Chapter 588 Not Surprise, But Shock "Jim, don''t tell me that this is the gift Sharon prepared for me? He wants to send me a villa?" Was it a surprise or a shock? "Celia, do you like it? Sharon said that you often come to the special zone and it''s not good for you to stay in a hotel every time. So he wants to buy you a house so that you can have a home here and live here with your mother. The environment here is good and the air is fresh." Jim was more excited than Celia. There was no man in the world who was more generous than Sharon. He was so handsome. If Jim were a girl, he would have fallen in love with Sharon. "Why do I need such a good environment and air? I''m not comfortable living here at ease. Besides, the environment and air in the countryside are better than here." Sharon was as rich as a plutocrat. People who didn''t know her might think she was a mistress of rich man, or a pregnant tramp, since she lived in a villa at such a young age. She couldn''t bea the future, right?" He panicked when he heard that Celia was leaving. "Buy a car? Jim, are you crazy? Why should I buy a car? Look at me. I can''t even walk. Can I drive?" Jim was getting weird. "Celia, you can buy a car and put it your house for a while. You can drive it after your legs recover. Anyway, I have to spend the money today. Sharon said that if I don''t spend it, he will get even with me." Sharon had told him that money must be used, and he must give Celia a surprise. Jim must complete the task. "Is Sharon crazy? What kind of surprise it is? It is only a shock. You don¡¯t need to listen to him. I don''t need any house or car. I don''t need any money at all. Let''s see what he can do to you today. Rich man is really different from other people. Ignore him and let¡¯s go home." She had never seen a man sending a gift to his girlfriend by force. If it was in the modern times, he would definitely be a male chauvinist. Chapter 589 Its Impossible To Please Others "Celia, then I can¡¯t complete my task now. I must spend the money in my pocket." Jim looked helpless. He had never tried to beg others to spend money in his pocket in his whole life. The surprise didn''t work, but made Celia a little unhappy. If he had known it earlier, he would have bought it directly. He had asked for her permission, and she would never agree. "Do you want me to squander Sharon¡¯s money like that? If the woman couldn¡¯t be thrifty, even if there is a gold mountain in the family, the money will be eaten up sooner or later. Moreover, if I need anything, I will buy it myself. I have known his sincerely and I will speak for you in front of him. He will never dare to say a word about you." Of course she knew that Sharon did it for her sake. But this gift was too expensive for her to accept. "Thank you, Celia. But I''m afraid that if he knows that I can''t even give you the surprise, he will skin me alive." Jim looked pitiful. Sharon was a calm man, but sometimes he was dif o use it in somewhere else first. He didn''t have any extra money in his hand. No matter what, no one could make the girl suffer more. Sharon was from the capital and had a household register in the city. People like Zack couldn''t compare with him. What Zack feared the most was that others would disdain Celia''s identity and bully her. He gave her money in hope that she could take the money to pluck up courage and prevent her from being bullied. "Uncle, I don''t want your money. You are in short of money now. You can take it yourself. I can handle my own business. Besides, the Qin family is a rich family, so what? We are from a small family and there is nothing to be ashamed of. We are equal. Don''t worry. I will handle my own business by myself. It¡¯s okay." To meet Sharon¡®s parents? She hadn''t made up her mind yet. She didn''t know whether to meet them or not. Besides, she would be polite enough to make others unable to find any flaw, but she couldn''t ingratiate herself to please others. Chapter 590 Give Me A Few Days Off The Qin family was not an ordinary family. Celia knew that, but she didn''t want to take advantage of them or borrow their resources. She didn''t want to marry into a rich family and live a comfortable life. This was not she wanted. Since Sharon hadn''t mentioned that he would take her home, it meant that he was not ready for it, or his family hadn''t accepted her yet. She hadn''t shown up in front of her future parents-in-law, but she assumed that they had already had prejudice against her. She was born in the countryside, which was a fact that could never be changed in her life. But she thought that there was nothing to be ashamed of. In a word, she would not change for it. If Sharon made up his mind to take her to meet his parents this time, she wouldn''t object, but she wouldn''t deliberately change anything to please others. Some things were born and couldn''t be changed. She only promised that she should be polite and respectful to his parents. As for other things, she couldn''t be our side, you can finally feel at ease, right?" It would only take two days to go back and forth on the road. Since Sharon liked her so much, why didn''t he take her here? Besides, with the background of the Qin family, it was not difficult to find a job for that girl. Why did they have to separate in two places? "I would have taken her here if I could. She is still a student." Sharon said with anger. The leader didn¡¯t give him a leave, but kept asking him something else. Of course he want to take Celia here, but she was not a submissive girl. She had her own plan in the future. If he forced her to do something, it would be too male chauvinist. She certainly didn''t like it. However, Celia had got such a high score in the college entrance examination, so she must have applied for a university in the capital. At that time, all his suffering was worth it. As long as Celia came to the capital, they would be in the same city. It would be much easier for them to meet each other. Chapter 591 Are You Here To Settle Accounts With Me Sharon missed his girlfriend so much and didn''t know if Jim had succeeded in giving her the surprise. He was so anxious that he hadn''t received any news yet. Did Jim fail? As far as he knew, he would be criticized for half a day if he brought her a small gift. She wouldn''t accept the house, would she? He felt that he had made an impetuous decision at that time. Hearing Jim¡¯s suggestions, he wanted to give her a surprise. Did the surprise turn into a shock? Was Celia angry? Sharon was eager to take a plane to have a look, but he had no choice but stay in the army. Sharon and Jim couldn''t contact each other at the moment, but he was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. "There''s no battle in our country, but you are pulling a long face. Are you worried that in the training competition your team won''t be as good as our battalion?" Peter was supposed to come to the leader''s office to report his work. But before he went upstairs, he elia felt that his gift was not good, she could scold or beat him as she liked, as long as she was happy. He ran so fast that he almost lost his breath. When he saw the familiar figure at the gate and the face he had been missing day and night, he slowed down involuntarily. "Sharon, it''s really Celia. Why didn''t I hear from Jay?" Allen was also confused. Usually, if there was any news about Celia, Sharon would ask him to call his younger brother Jay. Sharon was afraid that sometimes if he ask too much, Celia would be annoyed, so he had to inquire about her news from people around her. "Then you should ask your brother. He is definitely not on the same side with us." With his eyes fixed on the position of Celia, Sharon felt it was too good to be real. How could the woman he had missed a second ago appear in front of him now? God had heard his pray. No, why was Celia sitting on the wheelchair? And Jim was still pushing it for her. Chapter 592 Betrayal "Sharon, look at Celia''s legs..." When they got closer, Allen also saw that Celia was sitting on a wheelchair, with her feet wrapped in white gauze. At first, Sharon slowed down his pace and sped up at the sight of her injuries. He rushed to Celia and wanted to see what was wrong with her. He went straight to the guard''s office and signed his name, saying that the two of them were looking for him. His gloomy face made the surrounding air a little cold. "Jim, what''s wrong with her feet?" Sharon knew that even if he asked Celia, she wouldn''t be willing to tell obediently. Her feet were in plaster. It seemed that she had been injured for some time. Celia was seriously injured, but she didn''t tell him. As her boyfriend, he didn''t know anything about it. He didn''t know that she was so seriously injured. He felt guilty her. "Why are you so angry with Jim? Besides, it''s not easy for us to come all the way here. Who are pulling a long face here? If we are not welcome, Jim and ad high and be more confident since she was on his side. "Thank him? Reward him? If I give him a reward, will he dare to take it? He betrayed me." Sharon glared at Jim. He was jealous now. He should have been the hero to save the beauty, and he should have taken care of Celia. But now Jim had done all of those for him. How lucky Jim was? "Betrayal? So you mean Jim can''t listen to me? If he obey my orders, it mean that it''s a betrayal of you? So I can¡¯t have a say in our relationship?" Celia had the ability to make Sharon obedient. Even if she had no experience in her previous life, she had watched a lot of TV dramas. She could learn some. "Of course you have. They all have to listen to what you said. Jim should listen to you. He is supposed to protect you. He did a good job this time." The most important thing for him was that Celia didn''t get angry. He didn''t care who Jim would listen to. As long as it was for Celia''s good, he would let it go and put his wife first. Chapter 593 That Village Girl Is Very Powerful "Oh, my sister-in-law is here. It seems that you are very strict with your husband. You came here all the way here from another city. Fortunately, Sharon didn''t do anything bad, or you could teach him a good lesson." Peter acted as if he didn''t mind making things worse at all. He talked about Sharon¡¯s girlfriend just now, and she was here so soon. He had thought that all the girls in the countryside were honest and simple. He didn''t expect that this girl would come here all of a sudden. No wonder Sharon was so infatuated with her. "My girlfriend is here. If I were you, I would leave here now." Why did Peter still follow him? He was really annoying and insensitive. "I should go, but I happened to meet your girlfriend, so I have to say hello to her anyway. By the way, you two were in different places now and it is not a good idea to have a long-distance relationship sooner. How about this? If your girlfriend agree, I will ask my wife to find a job for her here. But this job requires a certain education background. You give me your certificate of education, and I promise that leave a good impression. But if she didn''t do anything, she was afraid that someone would really think that she was just a simple village girl from the countryside and a pushover. She was not a woman to be trifled with and would never allow this to happen. "No, of course not. You and Sharon are a perfect match. Who would introduce someone to him behind your back? You are thinking too much." Peter''s face turned red and pale. Wasn''t this girl from the countryside? Why was she so shrewish? The key point was that she was sharp-tongued and didn''t seem to be an easy-going person. "It''s better not. I hope I was thinking too much. Now that we''re in the new society, everyone has the right to love freely. Since Sharon has announced that he is dating me, we will get married in the future. If anyone tries to interfere, sabotage our relationship, don''t blame me for not warning you. I will definitely settle accounts with them." She had heard a lot about it before. This time, she would use it as a warning to those who wanted to take advantage of Sharon to declare their relationship. Chapter 594 A Beautiful But Fierce Woman "Sharon, what does your girlfriend mean by saying that? Is she saying that I¡¯m destroying the relationship between you two? I just find a job for her out of kindness." Peter was not convinced. After all, he was the leader of the army. How could a little girl embarrass him like that? Then he would lose his authority in the army. "What Celia said is exactly what I mean. We two are in the same side. You don''t have to make a fuss about finding a job for her anymore. She is the number one student of science this year and will be a top student in the future. I''m afraid that everyone would have to beg her with good jobs in the future. Don''t worry about it. Besides, I like her very much. I don''t like those ordinary women. Don''t mention it in the future, or I will be angry." Since Celia had said so, Sharon had to make a statement. "You..." Peter''s face turned red and pale. He was so embarrassed today. "Do you want to have a fight with me for a woman? ou many times that I''m not like other girls and I don''t like these material things. How could you just give me a villa like that? It''s not a surprise but a shock, okay?" Celia had been holding it back in her heart. She had to make it clear to prevent him from making such mistakes again. "In fact, I guessed that you might be unhappy. I just feel guilty to you, and I''m not with you, so I always want you to feel my love. I have no choice but to ask Jim for help." He was also flustered. Why did he have to listen to Jim? Now Celia must be unhappy now. "You didn¡¯t put much thought in this surprise, and you still blame Jim. You can only give me such surprises once, and not do it again. If your family knows it, what do you think the consequences will be? I''m afraid we''ll have to say goodbye now." Even if she hadn''t met Sharon¡®s parents formally, she knew their prejudice against her. Now as long as she made a mistake, they would definitely make a fuss. Chapter 595 She Had To Meet Her Parents-in-law "Since you don''t like such a surprise, I won''t do it in the future, and I won''t let my parents misunderstand you. They just don''t know you and will like you very much after knowing you. Besides, Celia, it is the second time you are in the capital city. If you agree, I want to take you back to see my parents." It was the first time that he took the initiative and suggested taking Celia back to his family. It was not that he didn''t want her to meet his parents before, but he hadn¡¯t thought it over. He couldn''t control the attitude of the elders. He was afraid that if they did anything wrong, it would make Celia unhappy. He really wanted to have a stable relationship with Celia. Last time, Celia didn''t visit his parents in the capital city, so his mother had heard a lot of gossips, so she had a problem with Celia. This time, if the news that Celia came to the capital city again was spread to his mother, and Celia still didn''t go to see her, then his mother¡¯s prejudice against Celia would increase. He didn'' e plaster in order to see his parents. "I''m just afraid that your parents will misunderstand me. I¡¯m from the countryside and my legs are lame. I''m afraid that they would lose their appetite when they see me." In fact, they didn''t agree with Sharon to date with her. And her legs were injured like this, which made Celia feel bad. "No, they won''t. No matter you are lame or not, as long as I love you, I don''t care what others think, even if my parents object." Sharon comforted Celia. She had come all the way to see his parents. He would never let her suffer any grievance. Otherwise, he would feel guilty. His mother was biased against Celia. Women were easy to be misled by others, but his father was a man. Fortunately, although his father also felt that Celia''s identity didn''t match his family, he was still polite and wouldn''t make things difficult for Celia. As long as one of his parents was on his side, Sharon would be relieved. It was just a meal. He would take Celia away after a small talk. Chapter 596 Show Consideration For Your Mother When Sharon went to his office to ask for leave, Peter had just left. He had lodged a complaint to the leaders. "You and Peter are on the same level. You embarrassed him in front of everyone. How can he continue to work in the team from now on? How could you be so rude?" Peter almost burst into tears just now. Not only did Sharon scold him, but also his girlfriend made him unable to fight back. "What! What else can he do except for pretending to be poor here? Next time, I''ll beat him up." Sharon didn''t expect that Peter would come here to complain. ¡®What a villain! He should be to blame for what he had done?'' Sharon thought. "You brat, pay attention to your tone and attitude. Are you a hooligan? What are you talking about? Do you want me to punish you?" Sharon was a hot-tempered man. He even dared to be so presumptuous in the leader¡¯s office. "It''s him who started it. How dared he lodge a complaint to you? Why do you blame me for my attitude? He stirred up trouble again and again woman. Then they were afraid that their son would not love them anymore. Although it was a little exaggerated, many people would have such emotion. Celia didn''t want to make Sharon¡¯s mother feel that she was annoying before they met. She had to pay attention to all the details. "Really?" Of course, Sharon didn''t know those trifles and details women were thinking about. But since Celia said so, as long as it could help to hammer away the bad feelings between them, he would do it. "Don''t underestimate women. It''s a war without bullets between women. It''s always between your mother and me. You must show more consideration for her, at least on the surface. Don''t let her think that you don''t care about her after you have a girlfriend. This is the taboo." Celia had taught Sharon how to please his mother, which indirectly made his mother not hate her so much. As a mother, she would have a sense of crisis when her son was going to marry. All mothers in the world loved their children the most. Chapter 597 Its Not That Easy To Marry Into The Qin Family It was known to all that Evelyn liked Sharon. In addition, the two families had a good relationship, so Rose intended to let Evelyn be her daughter-in-law. But it was a pity that Sharon was not interested in her at all. He even said that he didn''t want to find a girlfriend or get married. But as soon as he wen to the countryside, he couldn''t forget that girls. He even said that they were going to marry, and brought that girl here. If they met each other, his son would get married soon. Evelyn couldn''t figure out why Sharon didn¡¯t like her. She was the best match for him in appearance, family background, education background. They were a perfect match. He should marry her. It was the best choice for him and his whole family. Why did he take a fancy to a village girl? She thought that girl must have seduced him, otherwise it was impossible. Especially when the village girl was about to meet Sharon''s parents, Evelyn couldn''t wait any longer. If Sharon took that girl back to his s Rufus. Celia was going to visit the Qin family. Of course, all the members of the Qin family knew such important news. But Rufus said that Rose didn''t look good after hearing the news. Hearing it, Evelyn was even happier. Rose was a powerful person. Anyone who married into the Qin family would have to respect her, but Rose was polite to Evelyn every time. If Evelyn married into their family in the future, she would move out with Sharon, and she would never live with Rose. Her future mother-in-law was so powerful. Evelyn though that Celia came from the countryside and had never seen such a powerful person. If Celia saw Rose, would it frighten her to death? Thinking of this, Evelyn couldn''t help but cover her mouth and snicker. Although it seemed to be a good thing that Sharon was going to take Celia home, in fact, there were all kinds of dangers. There were too many people staring at them. If they did something wrong, their mistakes would be exaggerated several times. Chapter 598 I Didn’t Love The Daughter Of The Lin Family Evelyn thought that Celia came from the countryside, so she must have never seen such a big scenes in the Qin family. Each of them had a strong aura, and everyone was staring at her. Evelyn was afraid that Celia would be scared to cry at that time. So Evelyn had to find a way to inform all the relatives of the Qin family. It would be best if all the members of the Qin family came there that day. Everyone would take shots at Celia. At the time, she would so scared that she didn''t dare to be with Sharon anymore. "Mom, I want to go to the Qin family. I want to know Sharon¡¯s parents¡¯ opinions, or I will be worried." Evelyn was restless at home. She wanted to know what Qin family''s attitude was. What if Rose couldn''t resist her son''s plea and agreed Sharon to marry that village girl? Evelyn was worried, and she didn''t want to wait for the result at home. "What are you going to do? Why are you going there? Don''t you know who you are? Rose is a smart person. If we go there, she will lower her own status. Others will think tha open-minded parent. Who would believe it? "Of course he has a good taste. We believe that he is a good judge of character. Young people should make more friends. Nowadays, young people are more open-minded than we were at that time. We can''t control their lives. We just need to stay at home and make a dinner for them. So we are preparing what we need tomorrow. We are busy and the house is in a mess..." Rose didn''t want to talk nonsense with Zoe and Evelyn. Rose was driving them away, and sensible people should understand what she meant. At this moment, the two of them were talking nonsense here. It was her family business, and it had nothing to do with them. What''s more, not only Rose didn''t like Evelyn, but also Sharon. This style of girl was not his cup of tea. Otherwise, they have known each other for so many years. They would have been in a relationship if there is any sparkle between them. Why did Evelyn, a girl, take the initiative to come to this point? Sharon had never mentioned a word about Evelyn in front of Rose. Chapter 599 You Must Unite With Me "Mom, what should I do? Aunt doesn''t seem to oppose it. It seems that she even supports it. What should I do?" Rose''s attitude made her heart sink. "Tell me, why do you have to have a crush on her son? Dear, except for the Qin family, there are a lot of rich families you can choose, and they will definitely support and value you. We don''t have to ask for humiliation and suffer from this." Zoe thought that Rose''s attitude was not good. If a village girl could marry into the Qin family, then why couldn''t her daughter? The Lin family was not worse than the Qin family. Just now, Rose even used the fact that arranged marriage as an excuse. To put it bluntly, what she meant was that even though the Lin family was rich, they didn''t like Evelyn. Zoe thought that she had cultivated her daughter so well and elegantly like a princess. Why didn''t the Qin family like Evelyn? Zoe held back her anger. She wouldn''t have come here if it weren''t for her daughter. With her family background and daug a girl, but he didn''t take it seriously. As long as he didn''t go too far and paid attention to his manners, it would be fine. He didn''t expect that this boy really brought the girl back. "Countryside? What''s wrong with the countryside? Don''t forget that when I married you, you didn''t have anything, even worse than rural people. I didn''t distain you at that time. Besides, as long as the children are in good relationship, why didn''t Rose agree and why did she have to break them up? As her mother-in-law, I had been kind to her before. Is she going to make things difficult for her future daughter-in-law? Is she going to be a venomous mother-in-law? I tell you, you have to stand by my side on this matter." As long as the two children lived a good life, no matter where that girl came from, Sharon¡¯s grandmother believed that her grandson''s taste was absolutely not bad. Since Sharon had decided to bring her back to see his parents, that girl must be their granddaughter-in-law, and it was settled. Chapter 600 Overwhelming Aura As soon as Celia heard that Sharon¡®s grandparents were going to the party, she chose a colorful scarf for them. The scarf would look good in winter. Sharon¡®s grandpa didn''t like cigarettes and usually drank a little wine, but drinking would do harm to his health. After careful consideration, she chose a box of tea for him. It was better to drink tea than drinking wine. As for the gifts for Sharon¡®s parents, she had also chosen for a long time. She picked a belt for his father and a beautiful bag for his mother. In addition to these, she also bought some fruits and carried them in her hands. At first, Sharon wanted to choose some more expensive things, such as bracelets and necklace, which looked very high-grade, but Celia didn''t agree. In the eyes of these urban people, she was just a little simple girl from the countryside. How could she be rich? If she bought those high-end things, they would think that there was no doubt that it was Sharon who paid for them. This was the real ing a domineering aura. Sitting there, he looked dignified. On the contrary, Sharon¡¯s grandmother, who looked kind, nodded to her repeatedly. "Although grandpa looks fierce, he loves me very much. Don''t worry. He won''t make things difficult for you." His grandfather''s aura was a little frightening. People who had gone to the battlefield were all born with aura like that. Sharon was used to it and was very close to his grandfather. But it was the first time that Celia had seen him. She was afraid that she would be frightened by him, so Sharon said in a low voice beside her. Celia nodded slightly. How could she be so timid? She had dealt with all kinds of people in her previous life. If she was coward, she could achieve nothing. Grandpa was dignified and domineering, but Celia thought that she didn''t need to ask him for help, let alone please him. She just needed to show a normal attitude to the elderly, which was not difficult. "Hello, Grandpa and grandma. I''m Celia Tang." Chapter 601 Don’t Embarrass Your Son Dixon, Sharon¡¯s grandfather, had a strong aura, while Dove, Sharon¡¯s grandmother looked much more kind. Seeing that Celia just treated them as ordinary elderly, Dove calmly smiled and greeted Celia. "Hello, Celia." Dixon took a look at Celia. From the moment she entered the house to now, the girl''s behavior and her fearless eyes didn''t show that she was a simple girl from the countryside. She didn''t look timid at all, and she was very beautiful. No wonder his grandson was attracted to her like this. How could a young man resist such a beautiful girl like her? Dixon nodded politely, but Dove was different. Sharon was her best grandson, and also her favorite one. Seeing that the girl he brought back was so beautiful and lovely, she liked Celia more and more. The two of them were well matched. She knew that her good grandson would find a good match. As long as Celia had a clean family background, it didn''t matter that she was from the countryside. There was no such rule that his grandson m ma, but there were also some enthusiastic people, such as Sharon¡®s grandmother. She looked at Celia eagerly. The more she looked at Celia, the more satisfied she was. ''This girl is so good. She is a perfect match for my grandson,¡¯ Dove thought. "Celia, come here and sit with me. Let me have a good look at you." Of course, Sharon¡¯s grandparents sat in the middle of the room. Dove reached out her hand and asked Celia to sit next to her. She was very enthusiastic. It was said that her future granddaughter-in-law came from the countryside. What''s wrong with it? She thought that there was nothing to be ashamed of. At least, Celia didn¡¯t have those bad habit of the girls in the city. Moreover, her dear grandson had personally found Celia. Of course Sharon had a good taste in woman. Dove was satisfied with Celia and Dixon didn''t dare to say anything. They had lived for a long time and had seen many people. This girl was really good. If they missed her, it might be their grandson''s loss. Chapter 602 The Silver Bracelet Show Their Approval Dove liked Celia very much. With Celia¡¯s appearance at all, if she had a great grandson with Sharon in the future, the baby would be so beautiful. The more she thought about it, the happier she became. It was not a big deal that Celia was from the countryside. She didn''t care about it at all. "Girl, it''s the first time we met today. I really like you. Sharon called us suddenly, and I didn''t prepare any gift for you. The silver bracelet on my hand has been with me for many years. It''s not worth much. If you don''t mind, I will give it to you, okay?" When Dove spoke, she had already pulled off the bracelet from her hand. Although Dove was kind to her other granddaughters and granddaughters, she had never liked them so much. This bracelet seemed to have been worn on her hand for a long time. What did Dove mean? Did she recognize this bumpkin who came from the countryside as her granddaughter-in-law? She even gave Celia her personal belongings. Celia was just a little more beautiful. It seemed that not only did Celia erformance in the college entrance examination? "Apply for a college in the capital? It really takes a lot of courage. The best universities in the country, including Peking University and Tsinghua University, are all in the capital city. Their minimum passing scores are very high, not to mention foreigner like you, even our local children can''t pass the examination so easily. I think it''s better to be cautious. It''s better to apply for a reliable school, a junior college. If you make a mistake, I''m afraid that you can¡¯t even go to a junior college." The one who spoke was Holly''s mother, Rose''s sister-in-law. Rose has a promising son. He has become a military officer at such a young age. Both Dixon and Dove like him very much. But Dove had never taken her son and daughter seriously. The old lady was partial to Rose, and treated Rose better than her. This time, she finally found an opportunity to laugh at Rose¡®s family. Sharon¡¯s girlfriend was from the countryside. She wondered how this good show would end. Chapter 603 Your Clothes Are So Beautiful The person who spoke was Sharon''s aunt, and also Dove''s eldest daughter-in-law. It seemed that the relationship between her and Rose was not very good. The relationship between the two relatives was not easy to deal with. As a member of a rich family, it seemed that the life of a highly placed official family was really a suffering. They all played tricks and used ploys. "As long as there is a university, you can apply for it. No matter the college is good or not. It doesn''t matter if you can stay in the same city with my grandson. As long as the relationship between you two is not affected by this matter. I''m not worried that you can''t find a good job after graduation. Even if you can''t find a good job, I can help you with it. Kid, don''t worry. It''s not easy for you to finish the college entrance examination. Next, take a good rest and don''t think about these things." Obviously, Dove was on Celia''s side. The others didn''t dare to say anything. Dixon was on the side of the Dove. If they pissed Dixon off, they would be in big trouble. In fac Dove and Sharon. It didn''t matter if she offended them again. She just wanted to add fuel to fire. "Well, Karla, I''m sorry. I didn''t buy the same clothes in the capital city. I''m afraid I can''t buy the same one here. I don''t know you like it. How about I bring you one next time?" ''What''s wrong with Holly today? It''s just a set of clothes. I can afford it,'' Celia thought. "No, no, No. She is too young to wear such clothes. Children are impolite. You don''t have to take it to heart. She just thinks the clothes you wear are beautiful, and you don''t need to buy them specially for her." Seeing this, Rufus immediately came out to stop her. [è´è´] was just praising the beautiful dress. ''this woman is really good at distorting other people''s thoughts. She just asked others to give her a set of clothes. She is so impolite and impolite.'' he thought. "It''s okay. This dress is not of any brand and it''s not expensive. As long as she likes it." Karla might really think the clothes look good, but it was obvious that Holly came here to make trouble. Chapter 604 Its Our Familys Fault "Oh, Celia, you are so generous. I wonder if this dress is sold in your county... Or did Sharon buy it for you when you came here? It''s true that clothes is important for one¡¯s appearance. You look different wearing such good clothes. I like them very much." Holly was a little more scheming than her brother, Rufus. Although she said it in a roundabout way, her implication was obvious. How could Celia buy such beautiful clothes in a remote place? Moreover, even if she could buy them, it was definitely Sharon''s money. As a poor student, she must have farmed at home, and there was no spare money for her to dress up. "You like it, don''t you? But this dress wasn''t bought in my county, nor in the capital. I bought it in the H city a few days ago. People depend on clothes to look more charming. Although this dress is not expensive, no everyone can afford it. Although you like it, it doesn''t match your temperament, so I¡¯d better not give this dress to you." ind a wife like her. "Celia, Holly is indeed a willful girl. She has been spoiled by us all the time. Don''t take it to heart. I''ll teach her a good lesson when I go back. It''s a great event that you visit our Qin family today. I hope you won''t be affected by her words. Otherwise, we will be guilty." The man who stood out to speak was York Qin, Dixon¡®s uncle, Holly¡¯s father. Since Dixon had apologized to this girl, if York Qin still turn a blind eye to this matter, he would be taught a lesson later. Who dared to take on Dixon''s authority? It seemed that it was only a matter of time before Celia married into the Qin family. "You should be guilty. Today, it''s Sharon who brought his girlfriend back home. Before Rose and Lewis could say anything, your family kept talking nonsense here. This is their family business. If you are happy, you can eat more in the lunch, if you are not happy, you can finish your meal and get out of here as soon as possible." Chapter 605 A Scar Dixon speak ruthlessly. Originally, Holly was crying. Seeing that her father was scolded by Dixon like a primary school student, and her mother didn''t even dare to raise her head, Holly stopped crying immediately. Dixon was the head of the family, and no one dared to disobey him. Since Dixon had stood out to uphold justice for her, the anger in Celia''s heart faded a little. She couldn''t be too stingy. She had to be generous. She was already satisfied that Sharon had always been on her side to speak for her. "It''s my first visit to the Qin family. I''m very happy. If there is anything that makes you unhappy, please forgive me. And grandpa, I''m not angry. Thank you." Celia behaved gracefully, not like a person from a small place at all. Not only Sharon¡¯s grandparents were satisfied, but also Rose, who hid behind the kitchen and saw everything. Celia was not a timid girl. She behaved and talked with grace, and Dixon and Dove also liked her. But everything was not settled, and Rose coul graduated from junior high school? Was she lying in front of everyone? It was a big lie, and her identity and status was even worse than they had imagined. They would see how she would deal with it later. What''s the difference between Celia and a beggar if she had such underprivileged family? She was even a self-employed businesswoman. No matter how beautiful she was, even if she was a fairy from the heaven, the Qin family would not accept her. "What''s the expression on your faces? Can you listen to Celia? If you don''t want to listen, get out. No one will keep you here!" Sharon''s heart ached. Celia was able to share her past to them. Seeing their gloating expressions, he couldn''t help but want to drive them out of here. What kind of people were they? They were more terrifying than fiends. "Do you hear Sharon? If you don''t want to listen, then get out of here. Respect others is respect yourself." Seeing the indignation of his grandson, Dixon knew that he was really angry. Chapter 606 My Idol Is My Future Sister-in-law "Kid, if you still want to say something, just go on. You don''t have to care about other people''s opinions. It''s my fault. I failed to teach them well. You don''t have to care about them. Grandma and I are listening carefully." Celia came from a poor family. She had to shoulder the responsibility of raising her family at a young age. It was not easy. Although it was a difficult time, she was so calm when she spoke, which made people feel sorry for her. Judging from her age, she was only about the same age as their granddaughter. They didn''t expect that Celia had suffered so much. The more Dixon looked at this girl, the more he felt that she was not simple. Since Sharon liked her so much, she must have some merits. He couldn''t break up their relationship because of Celia¡¯s family. Celia was not a fool. She knew that if she said this, she would suffer a lot of contempt and disdain, but she didn''t care about it. If she wanted to continue to be with high school and skipped a grade to take the college entrance examination. It she would be lucky enough if she could go to a random college. Do you think she can rank first in the exam?" ''It''s impossible! It''s impossible! If Celia really went to college, Sharon would have told them earlier. He would have shown it off. Why did he have to wait until now? It doesn¡¯t adds up,'' Holly thought. "Sister, she is the number one student of science this year. If you don''t believe me, you can go to read the newspaper for those days. Celia has been on the front page for several days. You are not in the school now. Of course you don''t know. Mom, it''s true. I didn''t lie." The more Karla said, the more excited she became. Everyone in her school knew Celia¡®s name. She felt familiar with Celia as soon as they met today. It turned out that Celia was her idol. If she could be a relative of her idol, her classmates would envy her. Celia was her future sister-in-law. Chapter 607 Calm Down Knowledge could change fate. Both the poor and the rich should attach great importance to knowledge. No matter how rich you are, if they were poly-educated, people would look down their noses at you. No matter it were the poor or the rich, they had to rely on knowledge to change their fate. Celia came from a poor family, but through her efforts, she had such achievements and honor. She could erase all the misfortunes that her original family had brought to her. Not everyone could have the title of number one student of science in the college entrance examination. "Karla, don''t talk nonsense. You just want her dress, aren¡¯t you? If you think it''s beautiful, I''ll give you one. Why do you have to fawn on her just to get what you like? You are lying." Holly couldn''t accept the fact that Celia was the number one student of science in the exam. It was even more difficult for local students of the capital to get into the Peking University and the Tsinghua University, and it was even more difficult for chi e either wanted to marry Sharon and enjoy a comfortable life, or she was going to take advantage of the Qin family. In a word, they all thought that the girl had taken advantage of Sharon and thought that Celia was just a beautiful seductress. But now, in their eyes, Celia¡¯s image had completely changed. Celia was outstanding, beyond everyone''s expectation. Celia behaved herself with grace and elegance, and didn''t look like a clumsy and nervous rural bumpkin. What was more, she was a straight-A student. She was the number one student in the college entrance examination, let alone a good university in the capital city. She could choose any university she liked. No matter how rich and powerful other families were, they couldn''t buy such honor, but Celia easily won. Moreover, after the final score of the college entrance examination was released, Sharon didn''t tell them anything until now. These two people were really able to keep calm. They wouldn''t have known it if Karla hadn''t recognized Celia. Chapter 608 Promising Future The identity of the number one student made everyone look at Celia with new eyes. Rose had a mixed feeling. Before she knew this, she disliked Celia from the bottom of her heart. Sharon was well-educated and strong man. He had a sense of propriety in doing things, and he had made great achievements in the army. He had been outstanding wherever he went since he was a child, which was the pride of Rose. She really couldn''t bear to Sharon to be seduced by a wild girl in the countryside. Rose was very dissatisfied, and she also opposed them to be together. Today, after meeting this girl, Rose only thought that she was really beautiful. But in this big world, there must be someone more beautiful Celia. No matter how beautiful she was, she would be old one day. One¡¯s face was easy to change, but a person''s ability would only increase as time went by if they worked hard. Thinking of this, Celia didn''t deserve Sharon. Rose couldn''t convince herself, especially when she heard some gossips of Celia, she was even more unwilling to g e entrance examination was really out of everyone''s expectation. Sharon had good taste. "Which university did you apply for?" Dixon finally spoke. "The Peking University." Celia replied. "Well, Peking University and Tsinghua University are on par. No matter which university you go to, you will benefit a lot in your life." These two universities were both well-known, and they were the lifelong dream of many scholars. If Celia could go to such a university to acquire knowledge, her future must be promising. Perhaps she was more talented than Sharon. "I haven¡¯t gotten the offer yet. I don''t know if I can be admitted." Since she hadn¡¯t gotten the offer, Celia couldn''t be too confident. After all, it would become self-deceit. "Don''t worry. You will get a good result. You can relax yourself during the summer vacation." Celia was under-educated before taking the college entrance examination, but her performance was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. She must have put a lot of effort into it besides her talent. Chapter 609 Grandma Helps You To Go To College "Grandpa, her time is precious. She doesn''t want to relax at all. Look at her broken legs. She hasn''t rested for a whole day." It was the perfect time for Sharon to say something, since they would not put him in an awkward position. However, Celia didn''t need his help at all. With her intelligence and EQ, the people who came to make trouble were no match for her. They couldn''t hurt her at all. "Oh, you can''t do that. You just finished the college entrance examination. You must have a good rest since you must have been exhausted. Besides, your legs are injured. It will take a long time to recover. You can''t work too hard. You can study hard after you go to college." Dove felt so sorry for her. After the college entrance examination, the children would generally have a good rest, or else it would be disastrous to their health. "Grandma, I''ve told her, but she didn''t listen to me. She''s doing some business now and has been making tuition and living expenses for herself." T ime. Although she did not look at them, she knew that most of them were unfriendly. Her origin and family were difficult to accept by them, but she did not expect them to change their opinions on her at once. She didn¡¯t care about it much. But Sharon¡¯s grandparents, the most authoritative elders in the family, treat her well, especially Dove. She seems to really like Celia. Dove kept talking to Celia, so the latter had no time to have a talk face to face with her future mother-in-law. Of course, Rose did not take the initiative to appear in front of her, let alone care about her. Although Rose did not seem to pay attention to Celia, the later knew that wherever she went, her every move, even every word and behavior should be under Rose¡¯s observation. Sharon¡®s mother didn''t say anything or show her attitude, which was more terrible than those who made a scene. Because in this way, Celia didn''t know what her future mother-in-law was thinking about and what her opinion was on her. Chapter 610 Rose’s High IQ And EQ "Uncle, aunt, I have to leave now. Thank you for your lunch." After saying goodbye to Sharon¡¯s grandparents, Celia walked up to his parents. No matter what, the two of them were the main characters today. As a junior, she had to do show some respect to the elders. Lewis didn''t have any objection to the girl, because he always believed in his son''s taste. Now Lewis knew that she was the number one scholar of science at the college entrance examination today, he was more satisfied with her than before. But Rose seemed to be preoccupied. As the hostess, she seldom talked today. "Mom, Celia has to go now." His mother didn''t say anything when Celia was about to leave. Sharon was so anxious that he kept winking at his father. "Don''t you want to play a little longer? Grandma likes you so much. You can go after dinner." Said Lewis. It was rare for the elderly to be so happy. He thought that Celia was a good match for his son. They were indeed a perfect match. His s family? Bettina was unsatisfied with it, but she didn''t have the guts to vent out her anger. "Celia is quite beautiful. She is the number one scholar of science this year. She is good in every way. It''s just that she has a humble family background. I feel that she doesn''t deserve the Qin family." Bettina didn''t think that Celia should marry into Qin family. So what she had passed the college entrance examination and had a good score? She was still a farmer by nature. "Belinda, you''re wrong. No one can change her family background, but she can change her life through her own efforts in the future. Besides, she is not only beautiful, but also well-educated. She has passed the college entrance examination with such high score, and her future is promising. If anyone marries her, it would bring luck to the man¡¯s family!" Adele had already seen through the situation at home. With Dove and Dixon¡®s approval, it was a certainty that Celia would marry into the Qin family. Chapter 611 Its A Custom To Prepare Red Packets Adele didn''t mean to argue with Bettina. After all, just now, Bettina scolded her daughter. It didn''t matter that Celia came from the countryside. She studied well and maybe she would be more promising than Bettina¡¯s daughter in the future. What''s more, it was Celia¡¯s own advantage that she had a beautiful face. Why did they ignore her other advantages just because of her beauty? The elders liked the girl brought back by Sharon, and Adele thought Celia was not bad. Although she came from a poor family, she had changed her life through her own efforts, and this kind of girl would definitely be promising in the future. Why Bettina didn¡¯t know the current situation? Only her family had a lot of opinions about Celia. The implication in Bettina¡¯s words made people uncomfortable. "Well, it''s a good news for my grandson to bring his girlfriend back. You didn¡¯t need to have so much opinions about this matter. Sharon¡¯s parents haven¡¯t said anything yet, but you are the one who keep talking." What Dove meant was visible. Celia was Sharon¡®s girlfriend, it should person today. She is excellent, right? You can''t neglect this gift. I tell you, you can¡¯t have the same idea as Bettina and look down on Celia because she comes from the countryside. If Bettina¡¯s son finds such a daughter-in-law like Celia, she will definitely change her attitude." It was a custom to prepare a red envelope. Even though the young man didn''t know it, Celia¡¯s family would ask about it when she went back. Since his son liked this girl so much, they must prepare the red envelope. "How can you compare me with Bettina? Am I so superficial? Besides, I didn¡¯t dislike the girl''s background. Your son likes her very much, and your mom is also very happy. What else can I say? I don''t interfere. Whether they can be together in the future depends on their own fates. I will prepare the red envelope. And I will also prepare one red envelope on behalf of mom and dad. As for Bettina¡¯s family, if they haven''t prepared it yet, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to prepare one for them. I''ll ask Sharon to come back and give the red envelope when I''m ready." Chapter 612 Its Still A Later Story Rose had planned to keep Bettina''s family to have dinner at home, but Bettina glared at York, and he immediately followed her out. Bettina was not in a good mood today. The four of them, except for York, were all criticized today. She was very angry. Didn''t they say that Sharon¡®s girlfriend was from the countryside? Why did she suddenly become the number one scholar of science? How did she come to the best university in the capital? Bettina couldn''t accept the difference. Although Rose didn''t say anything today, Bettina divined that she must be very happy at the moment. Dixon and Dove liked Celia so much, and Dove gave her the bracelet and wanted to sponsor her to go to college. That was to say, they had treated Celia as a family. So whatever Bettina said, they would think it was disgusting. Bettina was so angry that she vented her anger on Holly. Today, Dixon mentioned and criticized Holly. In the eye of Dixon, his own granddaughter was even worse than an old bumpkin from the countryside. What a humiliation! a girl who could refuse Sharon. Moreover, Sharon had emphasized to Rose many times that it was he who chased after Celia for a long time before he won her heart. Rose didn''t believe it before, but now, she really had to believe it. "Isn''t it normal? What if she meets a better man? What if she doesn''t like your son in the future? This is very likely. No one knows what will happen in the future, right?" Lewis was in a good mood, but he was still on the side of his son. Since Sharon had the ability to pursue Celia, he must have the ability to marry such an excellent girl in the future. "Then why did you ask me to give that girl a red envelope? Their marriage is an uncertainty. Why are we busy preparing these things now?" Rose looked unhappy and felt very uncomfortable. As the mother of Sharon, she regarded her son as the only treasure in her heart. But others were different. Rose suddenly worry about her son. In that case, it would be better to find an ordinary girl, so that it could save her a lot of grief. Chapter 613 There Were Many Boys Out There "Do you think that girl is too excellent now? Are you afraid that she will dump your son after she goes to college for several years and doesn''t marry him? Are you worried about this?" Lewis find it a little funny. Man couldn''t guess what woman was thinking and he couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he tried. Rose used to dislike that Celia was from a poor family and didn''t have a education background, thinking that she was just a shallow woman with beautiful appearance. Maybe Celia would have a bad influence on Sharon and wouldn''t help him in his life. Now, knowing that Celia was the number one scholar in of science in the province and was going to go to the best university in the capital city, Rose must have started to reconsider this matter all over again in her heart. Rose was afraid that Celia was too outstanding. If a woman at home stole the limelight of a man, wouldn''t Sharon be very embarrassed? Moreover, Celia had to study in the college for four years. What would happ his answer. How could Dixon and Dove agree to let their grandson marry a rural girl? It was impossible. Even if it wasn''t her, it couldn''t be that bumpkin from the countryside. "Evelyn, don''t you see how much Sharon likes her? He was afraid that she would be wronged. His eyes were full of affection when he looked at her. He is really infatuated with her." It seemed that it was not Celia who pestered Sharon. It was visible that he liked the girl more. As an outsider, Holly could feel it. "What? Did you see it wrong?" Did he degrade himself for the sake of a village girl? "I''ve been watching her all the time. Do you think I''m wrong? And that old bumpkin is not as simple as we think." They were discriminated against Celia, so they ignored that she was actually an excellent person. Holly couldn''t lie after what she had experienced yesterday. "How about Sharon''s parents? What''s their attitude?" Evelyn didn''t believe that Celia could deal with so many people at one time. Chapter 614 Its All Our Fault, We Are Too Naive "Both Dixon and Dove have agreed. No one else dares to say anything. Besides, that girl is not as simple as we think." That was why Holly made a fool of herself yesterday. If she had known that this girl was so powerful, she would have shut up obediently. Then she would not end up being scolded like that. "Not simple? Except for her good-looking face, what else does she have?" Evelyn was not convinced. Would the Qin family prefer a village girl to be the daughter-in-law of the Qin family instead of her? Was she really not as good as that bad girl? "Don''t mention it. Although we all have a better family background than Celia, there is one thing that she is superior than us. That is her smartness. She is the number one scholar of science in her province in the college entrance examination this year. If it weren''t for my cousin who is going to be in grade three in senior high school, our whole family wouldn''t know that. With such prominent title, no one would care about her humble family background. She t will only make people feel disgusted. If she still behaved like that in my parents¡¯, they would definitely dislike her. You have to teach her well and keep her away from these bad friends. Some of them are good for nothing, and have a lot of bad habits." Holly''s performance made him very dissatisfied. When the elders talked about business, Holly always intervened for no reason, which was annoying. What''s more, she and her friends gathered together every day and always attacked a rural girl. It was really mean. It was not good if Dixon knew it. "Since you are so capable, why don¡¯t you teach your daughter in person? I find that you dare not say anything in front of Dixon, but when you come back home, you are just like a king in this house. You told off your daughter and blame me. How arrogant you are? What''s more, the friends of Holly are all rich. It''s normal for little girls to gossip." Bettina didn''t intend to stop her daughter. She didn''t like Celia either. She was glad to hear their complaints. Chapter 615 Its All Your Fault In a hurry, Sharon went home at night and took the red envelope prepared by his mother. He said that he could prepare the red envelopes himself, but Rose said that it was inappropriate. The red envelopes should be given by the parents, and she also had to warn her son something by the way. The change of Rose made Sharon happy. Did his mother agree to let Celia be with him? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have prepared the red envelope for Celia and ask him to treat Celia better. Seeing that Celia was recognized by his family, especially his parents, Sharon was in a better mood. "This one was given by my parents, and this one was given by my grandparents, and this one was from my aunt. I didn''t open it to see how much money was in there. But these are all my family''s gifts. The most important thing is that they accept you, especially my grandmother. She is more enthusiastic towards you than her own granddaughter. I think my family has accepted our relationship. As long as they get in touch with you, they will definitely take a fancy to you." With the red envelops in his hand, Sharon showed up in front for her. She was taking revenge, yes, absolutely. "Well, don''t call her bumpkin. Celia bought it with her own money. If you like it, we can buy one with you. Besides, it''s reasonable that she doesn''t give one to you. She might be afraid that you are too picky and that you won''t like the gifts." Bettina remained silent. Only York could comfort his daughter. "Dad, there is no such high-end goods in our capital city. The clothes in the special zone are the most fashionable and this kind of material is hard to find in the capital city. I didn''t expect that although she comes from the countryside, she is quite generous. We do have a bias against her before." Rufus wished he could put on the new clothes immediately. "Rufus, you''re so easy to be tempted. Don''t forget what you said about others before. Now she just gave you some clothes, and you changed so fast. Look at you, I really despise you." Rufus was on the same side with them. Man was indeed the most unreliable. He could be coaxed to be obedient with just a piece of clothes, as if he had never seen a set of nice clothes in his life. Chapter 616 Life Began To Decline After the York¡®s family received the gift from Celia, so did Adele¡®s family. Celia sent a very beautiful dress to Karla. Although it was different from what Celia wore that day, it was suitable for Karla¡®s age. Moreover, she bought Karla some books. Karla was overjoyed to receive the gift from her pretty sister. "Mom, it''s so beautiful." Karla was overjoyed. She wanted to meet her beautiful sister, but she heard that Celia had already left. "Well, it''s good that you like it. But at this stage, you should pay more attention to your study. It is not the right time for you dress up and to be beautiful. You must strive for a good performance in study." Celia was indeed impressive. As a married daughter of the Qin family, Adele didn''t intend to make any comments on the matter of the Qin family. No matter what kind of person Sharon brought back, she didn''t intend to express her opinions. It was okay for her to have a meal quietly, but she didn''t expect that her daughter knew Celia and said don''t find myself something to do, do I have to muddle along as time goes by?" Mindy used to live such a good life, but why did she suddenly hit the rack bottom? She felt helpless every day. Since she had some connections with Celia, her life had declined greatly, and she even felt that she couldn''t survive in this small city anymore. "Mom, stop complaining. I won''t watch you starve to death. I said last time that if you feel you can''t stay here, you can go to the capital city with me. I''m responsible for your food, clothing and accommodations." Mindy always called her from time to time. Things couldn''t go on like this. Sunny thought that she could just send them directly to the capital city, so as not to distract her. "Didn''t you say that the consumption in the capital city was very high last time? You are still at school now. What if you can''t afford us?" Sunny was still a student who hadn''t graduated yet. Mindy was afraid that she couldn''t bear the burden of supporting the family. Chapter 617 Taking What They Needed "Even if I can''t afford you, it is better than you keep calling me every two or three days. How can I go to school? Don''t you have some money at home? Take it with you and use it when it is necessary. It will be fine after one or two years. After I graduate from college, I''ll find a decent job, and then we''ll live a better life." Sunny still couldn''t bear to see his parents'' gloomy faces. If she took them to the capital, she could take care of them. After a lot of persuasion, Mindy didn''t object. Her daughter was a college student, and when she graduated and got a job, their lives would definitely be prosperous. Sunny was going to open a clothing shop in the capital city, trying to earn some money. But the capital city was not a small town, which required money and needed to pull some strings. But Sunny was just a female student, and where did she get the money? She was a foreigner in the city, not to mention a reliable relationship. Therefore, she encountered difficulties everywhere and was unable to move forward in life. As fo t be able to make money. Sam was still lying on the bed and had no ability to make a living. She was afraid that Joseph would think she was a burden in the future and look down upon her, so she planned to find a time to discuss with him. The house Sunny rented for her parents was a little far from the school. The rent of the house near the school was very high, and she couldn''t afford it. On the one hand, she was afraid that her parents would come to her school and her classmates would laugh at her. So she decided to rent a place far away from the school and it was out of sight, out of mind. Mindy had a lot of free time in her rental house. She wanted to set up a stall by herself and sell something. It was good for her to earn some living expenses of the family. Not only could she make their lives better, but also let her daughter not have so much burden. Sunny certainly didn''t agree after she knew it. It was so humiliating to have a stall in the capital city. If her classmates knew it, her former good image would be ruined. Chapter 618 Im Afraid That Joseph Will Dislike Me "Your father and I have been here for a week. Why doesn''t Joseph come to visit us? We used to treat him very well. Does he think that your father and I are now a burden? Besides, don''t just focus on your study. It''s not easy for you to go to college, and you shouldn¡¯t muddle the priorities." The most important thing in a woman''s life was to find a good husband. If she didn''t have a good husband, then her efforts would be in vain. Joseph was about to have a promising future, and Mindy didn''t want him to be taken away by others. "Oh, mom, what are you worried about? Joseph has been busy with the school affairs all the time. He asked me to his greetings to you, and said that he will come to visit you as soon as he has time. Don''t think too much. I have been with him for so many years, and I know him well. Don''t worry. The situation you are worried about will never happen." Although Sunny comforted her mother in this way, her heart jolted. No one knew how Joseph got togethe e enemy. If she wanted to do it again, she must be prepared. Anyway, she still had a lot of important things to do at present, and Celia''s matter was not over. Just wait and see! Before leaving, Celia had told her family and Granny Li at home that there was no problem for her to be admitted into the Peking University with her scores. They could just wait for the offer at home. But Celia was worried. All her weird relatives hoped that she couldn''t go to college, or even wished her to die right away. That was why she was a little worried. The offer of university would be sent out normally. Whether she or her family could accept it or not, it would remain unknown. She was afraid that someone would trap her again. Celia''s precautions were necessary. At home, Wendy, Jane and Granny Li were all concerned about this matter, especially Granny Li. She was afraid that she couldn''t hear the knock of mail man on the door, so she moved the chair to the outside yard every day. Chapter 619 The Harm From Family Celia returned to the special zone directly from the capital. Jim mentioned that Celia had gone to the Qin family, so Zack, Adams and Jerry paid close attention to the result after Celia went to the Qin family. The Qin family had great backgrounds, but Celia was not bad, right? She was the number one scholar of science and a top student of Peking University. With just these two conditions, she could defeat most of the girls in an instant. It was not that Celia was too shy to say it. After all, it was her private affair. She didn''t think it was a good idea to attract others¡¯ attention, as if they were her parents. She didn''t say much to Zack, but only made a gesture of OK. It was a natural thing for her to meet Sharon¡¯s parents. Being concerned by them, she felt as if she was not good enough for the Qin family and how aggrieved it was for the Qin family to choose her as their daughter-in-law. Celia had never thought that she was not outstanding enough. Besides, the reform and opening up was underway. Why did people still hold the traditional idea th ve a normal family in her life. "Mom, women don''t need to rely on men all their lives. We can also live a good life by ourselves. Besides, I don''t think the situation is as bad as you think. I think that Sharon¡®s grandmother likes me very much, and his grandpa is also good. Although Sharon¡®s mother doesn''t talk much, she respects me and Sharon¡¯s father doesn''t seem to have any objection to me. Anyway, their family members are not bad." Wendy felt good. Although she didn''t know if others would gossip about her behind her back, at least they didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. "Well, I''m relieved that their elders like you. By the way, have you given them a gift?" It was the first time for Celia to go to her boyfriend''s house, so she must bring some gifts. "Don''t worry. I''ve prepared gifts for Sharon¡®s grandpa, grandma and his parents. After that, I bought a set of clothes for each of them and sent it to them." Fearing that Wendy might be worried that she didn¡¯t show enough respect towards the Qin family, Celia simply told her everything. Chapter 620 The Offer Hasnt Arrived Yet After making sure that Celia had prepared gifts for the Qin family, Wendy was finally relieved. "What are you worried about? Celia is a sensible girl and knows how to deal with the interpersonal relations better than us. When she went to visit Sharon¡®s family, she will definitely make his grandparents and parents happy. Otherwise, Sharon¡¯s family won''t give the bracelet and red envelope to Celia and even brought special products of the capital city for her. Celia is a well-bred girl and Sharon''s parents are also nice. Besides, don''t forget, Celia is the number one scholar of science this year. Wendy, Celia would be fine and you are lucky." Jane was envious of Wendy. Wendy used to be poor and was bullied and insulted by her mother-in-law. Now her good luck had come. Her daughter was promising and her future son-in-law would have a bright future. Wendy should be hopeful about her future. Even Jane and Zack''s took on a new dimension after working with Celia. Celia was so smart. How "We''d better go there in person. Sir, may I ask if you lose this letter by accident? Or might it be on the warehouse?" Wendy asked cautiously. "How can it be lost? We have been sending college entrance notice to students recently, and it is impossible for us to make such a stupid mistake. Just rest assured. If there is any letter, we will send it to you. You should just wait at home patiently." There had been a lot of people in the post office these days, and some parents, who were as worried as Wendy, came here directly to ask the staffs. The officials could understand their feelings. "Well, thank you very much. If my daughter''s offer is here, I will buy you some candies." It was a happy thing that her daughter had passed the college entrance examination. Wendy wanted to please the delivery guy so he might pay more attention to their letters and send them to her as soon as possible when they arrived. "Well, congratulations. By the way, what''s your daughter''s name?" Chapter 621 Get Out Of A Small town "Celia Tang. My daughter''s name is Celia Tang." Wendy was afraid that others couldn''t hear her, so she deliberately repeated. "What? Your daughter''s name is Celia Tang? Are you sure?" The courier asked in surprise. "She is my biological daughter. How can I mistake her name? My sister-in-law and I come here in turns every day. We have been waiting for her offer for many days." Wendy said seriously. "I just received a letter of Celia this morning. This is the offer of Peking University. Is Celia Tang really your daughter?" The courier had been working here for several years. Every day at the end of July, he had to send the offer of the students in grade three of the high school, and he had never seem the offer of Peking University. Under-educated people even knew how difficult it was to be admitted to a good school like the Peking University and the Tsinghua University. If there was such a talent in a family, it would be incredible. That kid must have a bright prospect. The mail man didn¡¯t know that there was a student in the town who had been admitted to the Pekin the people around her who had always been concerned about her. Now that they were not only friends but also partners, she should also share the good news with them. Therefore, she invited everyone to dinner tonight, and she had to express her gratitude. Zack¡®s decoration of the apartments had slowly entered the right track. From the beginning, he had no idea what to do, to now, he was skillful in dealing with all kinds of problems. He had undergone a tremendous change. For Zack''s performance, Celia was very satisfied. He was a fast leaner and was eager for knowledge, bold and willing to work hard. It was very suitable for Zack to work in this industry. It wouldn''t be long before her uncle''s company could have a larger scale. When Zack was free, he had already completed the decoration of the shop that Celia rented. What Celia wanted to do was a big thing, which could not be delayed. Moreover, he was also a shareholder of this shop. No matter what, he had to pay attention to it. So many people had brought shares and invested a lot of money, this deal could only be successful. Chapter 622 I Dont Sell Fakes In the 90''s, the songs and TV series industry of the Special Zone reached an unprecedented peak. Singers had been very popular. Unfortunately, at that time, the Internet was not developed. It was not easy to listen to the songs of stars. They didn''t have TV or mobile phone, and they could only hum the songs themselves. Celia''s partner in H city was Cain. At this time, he suddenly found her. "Cain, have you finished your summer clothes?" Didn''t Cain go to the capital to find models and stars to endorse his dress that couldn''t be sold out? Now he looked so happy, and it seemed that it was settled. "Yes. Even if it couldn¡¯t be sold this year, it won''t be outdated until next year. So, Celia, do you want to book the next year''s clothes in advance?" After a trip to the capital city, Cain became more slick. "We''ll talk about it next year. Don''t worry. I¡¯m your regular customer. But why do you suddenly come to the special zone? Or have you expanded your s her own principles. She couldn''t have a venture. If she tried it, there would be a second time. As time went by, she would lose her original intention in doing business. It was not worthwhile. "Celia, you are a smart woman. There are many fake goods in the market, including the stalls and malls. As long as we can make money, we can turn a blind eye to it. Moreover, although we sell fake goods, the price is half lower than the original one. It''s not a trap for the customers, right? I know the market situation of the record. It is on fire. If we two cooperate, we will definitely make a fortune." Now everyone was selling pirate goods. Cain thought it was normal since they had to survive. "No matter how good the CD market is, I never do anything against my principle. And I also kindly remind you that you''d better not do such a thing. Although we work so hard and earn little, at least we feel at ease. Why do we have to sell fake goods and lower ourselves?" Chapter 623 Lets Settle Accounts "But I''m not the only one who is selling fakes in the market. Besides, we may not be caught so unluckily, right?" Cain was very persistent. He had thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t expect that Celia would deny it immediately. As long as he could make money, he didn''t care about anything else. He had thought that Celia was a smart girl, but why was she so stubborn on this matter? "Anyway, no matter how much profit we could make or there is no risk in this industry, I won''t sell fakes. I can''t get over this. We have cooperated for so many times, and I''ve already treated you as a business partner and friend. Doing such a thing will damage our reputation, and it is digging your own grave. So you¡¯d better think twice before you do it. If this is feasible, I will borrow money even if I don''t have enough cash. If you think it is not a good idea, I advise you to give up. You''d better focus on the clothing field, which would never go out of date." Since Cain was an acquaintance, Celia said so much. If he was not, she would not say a word. have a reunion in the capital city. Celia didn''t like him to meddle in her business, but he thought about how many times Sunny had done bad things to Celia. If it weren''t for the fact that Celia was lucky, she would have been killed by Sunny. Sharon couldn''t stand it anymore. The capital was his territory. He wanted to see if Sunny dared to mess around. Sharon would pay back to Sunny for what she had done to Celia. Sunny''s good days and good luck should come to an end. He had to settle all the accounts one by one. As for Joseph, he was such a bastard. He had coveted Celia and hurt her before, which caused her to suffer from rumors in the countryside. When she went out, she was pointed and attacked by others. If it weren''t for the fact that Celia had a strong heart, she would have been killed by this shameless couple. A bitch and a bastard were meant to be together forever. Sharon was going to make the two of them stay together forever and never separate to hurt others. At present, it was not a good idea to make them live a happy life. Chapter 624 Stop Josephs Parents From Coming To The Capital City Joseph was a gigolo. Sunny paid for his tuition and living expenses. Why did Sunny treat Joseph so well? Perhaps she really loved him, or perhaps she thought he would have a promising future. Of course, Joseph was somewhat good-looking. If he didn''t come to the countryside because of his family, he might not take a fancy to a girl from a small town at all. Joseph''s family was not simple in the past. After all, he was a precious son of a rich family. He could afford whatever he wanted. If it weren''t for the sudden change in his family, he wouldn''t have been exiled to the countryside and met Celia and Sunny. Celia had been with Joseph before. According to what Celia said now, she was so stupid to fall in love with such a coward and incompetent man. Joseph knew that she had been wronged by Sunny and she was not the third party to destroy his relationship with Sunny. It was Sunny who had used dirty means to take Joseph away from Celia. In the end, Sunny had even slandered her of seducin on let them go like this, he was not reconciled. He had made up his mind to seek justice for Celia. Joseph''s parents were poor since they had such a son and virulent daughter-in-law. Since their son had a bad taste and chose someone like Sunny, they deserved it. Moreover, if Joseph hadn''t pulled some strings, it wouldn''t be so easy for his parents to get out. Of course Joseph and Sunny didn''t know what Sharon was doing in secret. Joseph was overjoyed that his parents were coming back. Did it mean that he could go back to the old days and regain his identity? It was a very important thing for him. He had been in the countryside for so many years and deeply understood how important a person''s identity was. If he was born in a poor family, wherever he went, he would be judged by others. Over the years, he had been criticized a lot. But fortunately, he had survived, and his parents were coming back. He looked forward to all of this, hoping to go restore his family¡¯s former glory. Chapter 625 Please Her Future Parents-in-law Since Joseph came to the capital city for college, he had visited many uncles and uncles with gifts he knew before, hoping that they could help his family for the sake of their acquaintance in the past, even if they could put in a good word for his parents, he would be very grateful. Joseph had been in the capital city for more than a year, and now this matter finally made some progress, he tingled with excitement. "Joseph, the superior has already known about your parents'' situation. I heard that they have suffered a lot in the northwest these years, and they are sick. Since the situation is clear, they should be able to come back to the capital city for recuperation soon. You can reunite with your family again. In the past few years, I haven''t seen you. You are completely different from your childhood, more mature and sensible. It''s amazing that you can come back to the capital city to study in a university on your own." It was his father''s former friend, Uncle Li. Thanks to his help, there was a possibility Joseph¡¯s parents could come back the dowry, she had to work hard to support their lives. Her family was not in a good condition now, but Joseph''s family was different. Their family was about to restore its former glory. Once they succeeded, she would be at a disadvantage. After getting along with Joseph for so many years, she didn''t worry about what he would think of her. Instead, she was worried that his parents would look down upon her and think that they were encumbrances. That was what she fretted about. Therefore, she had to try her best to please Joseph''s parents, hoping that they would treat her as their future daughter-in-law, and more importantly, she wanted them to know how her parents had treated Joseph in the past few years. Without the financial support of her parents, Joseph couldn''t go to school, take the college entrance examination and go to college like other students. Those were Sunny''s bargaining chips. Joseph was grateful to her and she hoped that his parents would be the same. She must let them know that she loved Joseph just as much as they did. Chapter 626 Josephs Parents Changed Their Attitude "We two really have a connection. That''s exactly what I''m thinking about. They finally came back, so we should pick them up in person. I think they will be happier if you go there." Joseph was very excited at this moment. He had planned to go there alone, but Sunny said that she wanted to go with him. Anyway, they would live together sooner or later. As his future wife, she should be filial to her future parents-in-law. Sunny had a lot of work to do, but why did she come there? It was because Joseph''s family was going to be rich soon. If she didn''t be more attentive and had a good relationship with Joseph''s parents, she was afraid that all her previous efforts would be in vain. The Zhang family would be different soon. She was not stupid. The news that Joseph¡¯s parents, Nolan Zhang and Phoebe Yu, were going back to the city had spread all over the small village in the northwest. They hadn''t expected that the two of them could return to the capital city after ten years. Phoebe Yu had prepared to live here for the rest of her li vious life, they would definitely dislike her humble family background and wouldn''t allow their precious son to be with her. Sunny was still angry. "It''s just a misunderstanding, right? It''s good that it is cleared up. We still have to live together in the future. It''s good for us to get along with each other more." How could man understand woman''s thoughts? Especially for a man who was immersed in happiness. He didn''t feel that the war between women was quietly approaching. "As a man, you should focus on your career first. You still have a few years in college. Don''t you have to strive for your career after you graduate?" Get married as soon as they graduated? And even marry a woman like Sunny who had such underprivileged family background? Of course, Nolan Zhang and Phoebe Yu were not willing to do that. If they hadn''t returned to the capital city, they could do nothing about it if Joseph and Sunny wanted to get married. But now the situation was different, and the marriage of the two of them was naturally another story. Chapter 627 Don’t Try To Cut Corners Sunny was a smart woman. Joseph was her own choice. How could she be defeated by his parents? In a word, as long as Joseph remembered her own good and was indebted to her, his parents could do nothing about their relationship. What she needed to do now was not to take the initiative to conflict with his parents. Even if she couldn''t control herself, she had to make Joseph think that it was his parents being too aggressive. "Your guys are finally going back to the capital city and don¡¯t have to suffer here anymore. I know you will leave here sooner or later." "Nolan, your son is so promising. If you have a good job in the future, please give a hand to my son." "You guys have been here for so many years. We have been like a family for a long time. Give us a letter when you arrive at the capital city. If there is anything good, remember to think of your old neighbors." "¡­¡­" When Joseph¡¯s parents first came here, they were often bullied by the villagers, because they didn''t know how to grow vegetables and farm on the land. So they even ate rice and buns for a p and better. "I know you don''t have energy, and you don''t have to worry about the company at ordinary times. This is what I think. At that time, as for the profit of this project, apart from the wages of the workers, as well as the expenses of materials, we will divide the rest of the money. I don''t mind if you want a bigger share of the money." It was impossible for him to take all the money alone, which made him feel guilty. After all, whether Celia opened the clothing store or the hardware store, she took him with her. Even a father and daughter couldn''t trust each other so much. "Uncle, are you going to give me money? It sounds so tempting. Why are you in such a hurry to give me money? Have you discussed it with my aunt?" Celia teased. "Your aunt treats you as her own daughter. Even if I gave you all the money I made, she would not have a problem with it. That''s it. When the profit comes, I''ll send it to you." "Let''s talk about it then. I won''t refuse such temptation if you have profit." The profit of such a big project would definitely be a lot. Chapter 628 Muster Up Some Courage The decoration lasted more than two months, and was cooperated by several decoration companies, so it was very fast. It was almost completed in less than a month. As long as the project could be completed in the shortest time, the investors and bosses would be the happiest. "Celia, Mr. Hale invites me to meals today. How about you go there? I''m a suburban man and I don''t know how to talk or have a good relationship with others on those occasions." Zack was really afraid that he would screw up. After all, he was not a professional in this industry at the beginning, so he had a clear estimation of his capabilities. What he knew was shallow compared with those big bosses, so he fretted that he would make a fool of himself in the meals. "Does Hale also invite the bosses of other decoration teams to meals?" "Yes. They are all serious and powerful bosses. I think it is inappropriate for me to attend to such occasions. I don''t want to affect the image of the company you have created." Someti to Hyman Wang''s years of business experience, he guessed that Zack must have a strong relationship and pulled strings in this project. Otherwise, Zack wouldn''t be able to win. It was said that it had something to do with Hale, who was a big shot. But according to Zack¡®s ordinary appearance, he didn¡¯t look like an acquaintance of Hale. But the beauty with Zack seemed to have something to do with Hale. In the society, no matter which industry it was, the relationship was the most important. If they had money and power, the cooperation could be win-win. But Hyman was wrong. Zack and Hale Really had nothing to do with each other. Hale just did Zack a small favor this time and gave him a chance. He did nothing else, let alone interfere in the project. Hale also felt it incredible that Zack''s decoration company was not chosen. To be honest, he felt the same as these bosses. It proved that their choice was right. Everything was done in an orderly way, which was beyond their expectations. Chapter 629 Money Is More Important Than Power If Hyman wanted to do a big business, he not only needed partners, but also needed partners with useful relationships and connections. If the partners had money and power, things would go smoothly. Otherwise, they would have to beg for others for help everywhere. Power is more important than money sometimes. Since Zack''s company was able to overcome the difficulties, there must be someone helping him behind it. Otherwise, with Zack¡®s own strength, he would not be able to defeat so many large companies, and gain a firm foothold in the special zone. "Mr. Hyman, you are a big boss. We are just a petty businessmen in front of you. What do you want to cooperate with us?" Celia though that Hyman was slick enough to be a big boss. He was astute and foresighted. The business he wanted to do would not be simple. Although he looked like a fat man with greasy face, Celia divined that he didn''t dare to take advantage of anything over the table in broad daylight. "Excuse me, who is this lady?" Finally, Celi an inexperienced businessman in this industry? It was probably not because he wanted money and investment, but because he had other motives. "I like to cooperate with smart people. I know that your company is newly opened, and it is certainly not as rich as some old companies with strong funds. But this is not a problem. I can find another investor. You have talent, we have money. Miss Celia, you are a smart person. Do you understand what I mean?" The reason why Hyman was eager to be partners with Celia and Zack was that he wanted to make himself acquaintance with the real boss behind them. Since Zack could defeat so many powerful big companies when he competed with them for the first time, it seemed that the relationship behind him was not simple. It was easy to raise money, but not everyone had the powerful connection and influential friends. Sometimes, even money was useless. That was why Hyman wanted to cooperate with them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been interested in a small and unknown company. Chapter 630 They Didn’t Pull Strings Perhaps Zack couldn''t understand what Hyman was thinking, but Celia understood it in a second. Although it had been a long time since the last competition, Hyman still held grudge against them. Hyman tried to put it in a good way, but actually, he had never recognized the strength of Zack''s company at all. He just thought that Zack pulled some strings, or they would not be able to win. The project was almost finished, but Hyman was still thinking about it and couldn¡¯t let it go. Celia deemed it was ridiculous. They had pulled some strings? If they really had a relationship, they would have prepared so many things with great efforts. Moreover, Hale was just a developer. No one could help them with it. Hyman must have misunderstood them this time. They didn¡¯t pull strings. Although they were wronged, Celia didn''t want to deceive him. She couldn''t brag about her strength. If it was exaggerated too much, they would fail sooner or later. "Thank you for your appreciation, Mr. Hyman. But we really don''t have any backers. We came here step by step art the construction on the right day. If it was completed earlier, he would make profit earlier. The development of the special zone was full of vigor and vitality, and his dream would be realized soon. Both the economy and tourism were flourishing. Although Zack''s rank was not high enough, he had relations and influential friends. The combination of investment and connection was perfect, and the problem could be better solved. Celia didn''t know that Hale had another identity until she chatted with Hyman. It turned out that Hale had another title. No wonder Hyman came to curry favor with them. She had never thought of this. Hale was both an official and a business man, which it was indeed rare to see nowadays. But since he could attain this position now, it could be imagined how meticulous Hale dealt with problems and things. If there was anything wrong, he must be very disciplined and complained. So Celia felt lucky that she didn''t ask Hale for help in the campaign that day. Since he was a man of uprightness, he wouldn''t help her, would he? Chapter 631 Stay Within Your Ability And Don’t Overdo It At the grand invitation of Hale, Celia took Wendy to visit Jasper. Jasper was still almost the same, but he was not as energetic as before. After all, he was trapped at home alone every day. Although he lived a rich life, he felt bored. When Jasper saw Celia, he was extremely happy. "Kid, the fridge in my house is full of the specialty you brought me. They are too precious and I don''t want to eat it." The diet habits of the special zone were different from that of his hometown. Although he had adapted to it for a long time, his taste was still somewhat unchanged. Even if there were some local delicacies sold in the supermarket, it was still not as authentic as that of his hometown. "Grandpa, these things are not worth much. If you like them, I can bring more with you every time. It''s not troublesome at all." Jasper''s kind look reminded Celia of her grandfather in her previous life, who also liked to talk to her with a smile. "Okay, okay. I won''t stand on ceremony. I''m old now and have nothing t and they are tired. They''d better stay in the hotel for a few days. Let them take a shower first and then have a good sleep. We''ll talk about the house later. What about renting a house or looking for another method? Joseph, what do you think?" They had no relatives in the capital, nor could they go to Sunny¡¯s parents'' place, nor could they go to school. They could only spend money to live in a hotel. "Sunny is right. You can stay in a hotel for a few days and have a good rest. We''ll talk about the house later." Joseph also thought it was the best idea. He really couldn''t find a place to live in a short time. It was his fault. He didn''t find a house in advance before bringing them here. The money for the hotel was given by Sunny in front of Joseph''s parents. She did it on purpose, because she didn''t want to be looked down upon by his parents. She wanted them to know that even if they came back to the capital city, their identity couldn''t be restored at once, and they had to rely on her to help them. Chapter 632 Dissatisfied With The New Job Joseph¡¯s parents couldn''t wait any longer after resting in the hotel for a week. It was not a good idea to wait like this. The hotel was expensive. Although it was paid by Sunny, they didn''t want to owe her a favor at all. When his work was settled and he had a place to live, Nolan would have a salary. He would return all the money Sunny had spent in the hotel and pay back Joseph¡¯s debts in the past few years to her. A man should be independent. He couldn''t let his son lose his dignity in front of a woman. "Conway, thank you very much. We have been friends for so many years. Of course you didn¡¯t let me down. Thank you for helping us go back here this time. I''d like to propose a toast first." As soon as Nolan came back, he asked Joseph to contact Conway Li and invite him to dinner. Nolan hadn''t been in the office for several years, so he didn''t know what was going on now. If there was no one to give him advice, he would rather be a headless fly running around and offending p uate and we will protect you. Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to get a good job then?" Although his father was an old man, he was still ambitious. Joseph could understand that, but now the world had changed. Although they had experienced so many years of reform, they had made mistakes in the past. No matter what they do, they would be looked down upon by others. Now that they finally came back, it was already good enough to have a job. "Well, you two don''t have to persuade me. I know that our family is having a hard time now. I just go to work. My son, don''t worry. Dad is here, and you will definitely come back to the good life you used to have." Facing the reality, Nolan had no choice but to compromise. He didn¡¯t have any rights to put up any resistance. Nolan was about to go to work, so Joseph immediately shared this good news with Sunny. Sunny was also happy to hear that. With the help of her future father-in-law, she might get a better job after graduation. Chapter 633 She Was Abandoned Like A Broken Toy Even if Sharon was far away in the army, he had been secretly observing Nolan''s matter. But he couldn''t do it too obviously, nor could he use his connections and pull some strings, which was the taboo in his family. However, even if Sharon didn''t ask anyone to help him, it was impossible for Nolan to restore his original position as a highly placed official. York was unwilling to do help Sharon, But even if he turned a blind eye to it, his subordinates had been working for him for so many years, and everyone wanted to be promoted. Since Nolan came back, no one was willing to accept it. Although he was not allowed to return to his original position and was assigned to engage in the recruitment and education work, Sharon thought that it was just a light punishment for him. Celia just went to the university. If Nolan did something in the middle and colluded with Sunny to trap Celia, it would be the worst. But on second thought, Sharon thought that Nolan had just returned to the capital city, and he hadn¡¯t gained a fi , and she had already sensed it. But she had been too busy these days, so she endured it. She had been good enough to his parents. She even let them stay in a clean hotel in the capital city and it cost so much money for a day. She didn''t even blink her eyes when she spent the money for them, but her own parents lived in the worst hotel. It was true that she felt sad for her parents. Within her ability, she had been so considerate for Joseph¡¯s parents. If they were still dissatisfied with her, they would deliberately make things difficulty for her, or they didn''t want Joseph and her to be together. If it was the latter, she would never let it happen. "No, they have always been like this. They had a long day and must have mixed feelings when they came back after so many years, so their emotions were unstable. When they adjust themselves to the new environment here, their attitude will definitely not be like this." Joseph thought Sunny was a girl with a sensitive mind, so he didn''t think it was a big deal. Chapter 634 Keep Up With Her At this time, a letter was sent to the Liu family in the D Village, which made the whole Liu family immersed in a happy atmosphere. Hardy''s offer finally came. Although it was summer vacation and the college entrance examination had been over, as long as the offer hadn¡¯t arrived, both Horace and Cora couldn''t rest assured. The most frightening thing was that there was no news about it. If Hardy lost again, would he have to study for another year? Even if they were willing to support their kid, they estimated that Hardy would not agree. He had heard a lot of gossips during his one year of study, so he didn''t get up late everyday or dare to play for a while. All his time was employed in study. Now the notice finally came, how could he not be happy about it? "Congratulations, Horace. It is such a glory for your family. Now that Hardy has been admitted to a good university, his wish has finally come true." "Congratulations! The child would have a promising future. You two just wait and enjoy it in t liquor, which loosen his tongue. Hardy only dared to say so much in the bottom of his heart when he was drunk. "Hardy, do you like Celia?" It was visible that Hardy liked Celia very much when he mentioned her. Instead of going to a first-tier university in another province, Hardy chose a second-tier university in the capital city and also studied economics. In a word, he did all of these for Celia. But Celia was as beautiful as a fairy and smart enough. No one would not take a fancy to such a girl. Glenn hadn''t seen Sharon in person before, so he thought it was normal for someone to fall in love with Celia. After all, it was reasonable for a gentleman to take fancy to a fair lady. In the face of Glenn¡®s straightforward question, Hardy was only stunned for a moment, but did not give a direct answer. Yes, he liked Celia. He had always liked her. But now, Celia had Sharon by her side. The two of them were a perfect match. He was good for nothing and didn''t dare to think about anything. Chapter 635 Can’t Bow My Head "I think it will cost a lot of money to build this house, right?" It was a two story building, which was a precedent in the village. The villagers were all talking about it. They didn''t know what kind of windfall Zack¡®s family had made in the city after they left here. How could they actually earn enough money for a house in a short time? "Yes, it cost a lot. Celia is so kind to her mother. She built this house in order to provide a place for her mother when she were old. I guessed they won¡¯t live here for the time being, but Celia is really filial. She can make money and is good at spending money." Glenn really admired Celia. Although she was still a girl at such a young age, she was a decisive woman and ordinary people were not match for her. She was the material for business. "Yes, she does make money now. She is getting more and more different from before." Hardy seemed to have said this to himself. In less than a year, Celia could change so drastically in this way. If he hadn''t known Celia since he was a child, he really didn''t want to b rstood why Jay kept bargaining with the bosses for 1 cent, and even begged them. It turned out that Jay was saving cost, and at the same time, he was also saving money and making money for the shareholders. However, Jerry didn''t know anything about it and was still arrogant. He was shameful of his behavior. "Now that you have known the account, you should know what to do, right?" He was smart enough to understand the reason so soon. Otherwise, with such a stupid shareholder, she would really be exhausted. "Yes, yes, yes. Don''t worry, Celia. I will make amends for my previous faults. It''s just a bargain. I''m not a fool. I''ll let those big bosses know what I got and make them give us the lowest price obediently." Jerry could lower his stature and bargain with others for the interests of everyone. But in the past, he just thought that that small amount of money didn¡¯t worth it. And he couldn''t make a fortune from it. But after Celia''s teaching, he found that the money was not just a little bit. It seemed that it was time to show his own skills. Chapter 636 Celia Is So Beautiful And Kind-hearted Celia had been away for more than a month. Her legs were almost recovered after she came back home, but she still couldn''t walk often and had to rest more. During the exam and when Celia was bullied by Jade, Granny Li helped her a lot. Although Granny Li had a sharp tongue, she was very kind-hearted. Thanks to her care, Celia could go to the college so smoothly. "Granny Li, I bought a massage chair for you. You like to sit in the yard when you have nothing to do, so you can move the chair to the middle of the yard. If you don''t have anything to do, you can enjoy a massage here. It is automatic. There is a switch on it. I''ll teach you how to open it later." It was reasonable to prepare gifts for Granny Li. Living under the same roof, Celia had to repay every bit of kindness of others. She had lived here for so long, but she hadn''t seen any relatives to greet or take care of Granny Li. She was just a poor person. "What massage chair? I¡¯m old enough. Do you want m ke care of each other. Hearing this, Bea nodded her head desperately. She liked this job and could be with her cousin. "Well, since you both agree, she can come to work tomorrow. But I don''t think she has any experience in selling clothes or communicating with clients. She needs to learn from you for a period of time. There must be a certain probation period. If she is qualified, we can talk about her salary if she is suitable for the job. During this period, her salary can''t be compared with yours. After all, you are a senior employee in the shop. Do you agree?" Celia had to make everything clear. Although she wanted to help Bea, it depended on whether she was suitable for the job or not. "I agree. We have no objection. We will listen to you, Miss Celia." The two sisters were overjoyed to find such a good job all of a sudden. How could they have any objection? Celia was really beautiful and kind-hearted. Both Taylor and Bea were heavily indebted to her. Chapter 637 Dont Want To Leave Home "That child looks quite honest. Although she is very pitiful and you are kind-hearted to help her, there is no need to recruit another person. In this way, with your mother, we have four people in the shop. Isn¡¯t it too much?" The work in the clothing shop was much easier than that in the field. Although sometimes they were a little busy, it would only take a while. After that, it was fine. Jane felt that there was really no need to recruit people. It was a waste of money. "Yes, Celia. Your aunt and I can handle this matter in the clothing shop. There is no need to hire people." It was unnecessary to recruit one more employee. "Our family''s business is so good. Why is it unnecessary? Besides, it will be easier for us if there is one more person to help you. The reason why we make so much money is that you two can live a better life. Don''t be so tired. It''s within our ability. Don''t worry. We won¡¯t go bankrupt even though we have to pay one more person''s salary." They had worked hard all their lives, so they ooking for you?" She couldn¡¯t find a proper job in a big city. She was old and didn''t have much knowledge and culture. Even if she went to find a job, others might not want her. Would she be bored to death if she only cooked every day? After all, she had never been so idle in her life, so she must be uncomfortable. Besides, Celia was not like an ordinary girl. She was independent and could do everything well. Wendy didn''t need to worry about anything. She knew that it was Celia who had been taking care of them. "Mom, I know what you mean. I''ll go to the capital city to study first. You''d better stay in the clothing shop with aunt. If there is any jobs suitable for you in the capital city in the future, I''ll prepare everything well in advance, and you can come there then. We are not in a hurry." Since Wendy didn''t want to go, it was fine. Celia would take good care of herself. Perhaps Wendy couldn¡¯t adapt to the new environment in the capital if she her hometown, so Celia wanted Wendy to lead a live at ease. Chapter 638 A Banquet After recruiting another person for the clothing shop, Celia finally went back to her hometown to see the house. This was Wendy''s dream, and also her guarantee of life when she got old in the future. No matter what, Celia had to come back to have a look. When Wendy was old, she could come back if she was willing to. If Wendy was reluctant to live here, she could go with her. Wherever Celia went, she would take Wendy with her. Glenn was very happy that Celia come to supervise the end of the construction. He had been here for almost two months, and he finally could go back. "Miss Celia, please check the house again. If there is anything that you are not satisfied with, we can change it." This house was actually a small villa, which was affordable to the rich in the city. It was the first time that he had seen such a house in the countryside, let alone the rural people. Celia''s idea was ahead of time. The decoration of the house was simple and elegant, and it was comfortable to live alone i ws in the family. We have to arrange a few more tables and let them know how great your life is now. Your uncle said that we have to throw a big party for it." Jane shouted. Since her aunt and mother insisted on holding a banquet, Celia didn''t mind it. It was a rule and a custom. Moreover, there were many people who came to help when the house was built. It didn''t cost much to entertain them. Money was powerful. As long as a person had money, everything would be much easier. If the caterer was paid, he would prepare the banquet and dishes, so they didn''t need to worry about anything at all. If the money was enough, everything would be arranged properly. Celia also ordered a huge amount of pork, duck, fish and other meat. The villagers were not very rich, and they also did farm work. It was rare to have meat at ordinary times, so it was not a waste to get more meat. Since she invited people to dinner, she naturally wanted everyone to eat and drink well. It was not her style to be stingy. Chapter 639 Marry My Brother Celia invited everyone, including some people in the D Village, but she didn¡¯t invite Sue and the Tang family. Having cut off contact with them, Celia felt that this was the most correct choice she had made. Without their harassment, she had a much more relaxed life. Out of sight, out of mind. Wendy was the same. After she left her mother-in-law''s house, she was always afraid that others would look at her with different eyes. Now that she was out of the hell of the Tang family, she realized how happy and normal her life was. She didn''t want to go back to the past, and she didn''t miss the people of the Tang family at all. "Wendy, your daughter is promising, and you are also enjoying your life. Such a good house, even if we work hard for a lifetime, we can''t afford it." "Yes, Wendy. Your daughter is more promising than others¡¯ sons. You are so lucky. Besides, you have just been in the city for more than half a year. You look completely different." "¡­¡­" In the past, when Wendy gave birth to Celia, many peopl n when she was old. "Sonya, what do you mean? Do you still want to fix a date for Wendy?" Taking a glance at Sonya, Cora thought, ''As far as I''m concerned, there is no way she would introduce a good man to Wendy. Perhaps the man she found is one of her poor relatives who can''t find a wife. Now Wendy has built a big house, and her daughter can make money and go to a good university, so Sonya wants to take advantage of them in the future.'' "We are all villagers. I am doing this for the sake of Wendy. She has suffered a lot in her life. It''s good for her to find someone who is nice and warm-hearted. At present, I have a very suitable man for her, which is my relative. He hasn''t got a wife yet. If Wendy marries my brother, she wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss. Moreover, as long as she is willing to marry, she doesn''t have to live in my brother¡¯s house. My brother can come to her house here. It''s such a big house anyway. It''s a pity if no one lives in here. If the two of them could live here, Wendy would have a companion." Chapter 640 He Couldn’t Even Hold A Candle To Her Sonya had a younger brother, who was good for nothing. He muddled along, went to brothels and gambled. Although he was not married, no girl was willing to marry him. It was a disaster. He was already more than 30 years old, but he was still single. Wendy was older than him, but Sonya thought that it didn¡¯t matter. Wendy has such a good house and her daughter is promising. If Sonya has a relationship with them, her family will also be prosperous in the future. Sonya jealous of the house Celia had built. Did they make a fortune? How could they be so rich? Wouldn''t it be convenient to borrow some money from them if her family was lack of money in the future? "You''d better not say that again and don''t say it in front of me. If Wendy is my sister, I would rather she to be single for the rest of her life than to be with such a man. Everyone knows why your brother hasn''t married. Don''t you know it yourself? Besides, we are neighbors. Everyone knows the background of each family. This h be more people taking care of you outside. You can rest assured to have a rest in the train, right?" Looking at her son''s hesitation, Cora was anxious to death. How could this boy not inherit her shrewish and forthright character? As soon as he was in front of Celia, he was shy like a girl, but Celia was graceful and elegant. What a striking contrast. Cora really fretted about it. "Auntie, I haven''t bought the ticket yet. I don''t know if we can book the tickets of the same dates or not." It was not that Celia didn''t want to go with them, but it was the beginning of the new semester. There were so many people going to school that it was not easy to buy the tickets, and she had to wait in line to buy them. In this era, there was no mobile phone, and it was inconvenient for her to do anything. She had to wait in line in the ticket agents. It was fine if the tickets were still available. If not, she had to wait till next day. She didn¡¯t even know whether she could buy it or not. Chapter 641 Someone Sent Her To College "That''s good. You haven''t bought the ticket yet. I''ll ask Hardy to buy it for you. In case you go to the queue for a long time, we can go together and can take care of each other all the way." As soon as Cora heard that Celia didn''t buy the ticket, she asked Hardy to buy it for Celia. They could go together all the way. This stupid boy, without the help of her own mother, he might be depressed these days. "Thank you, Hardy. If it''s not easy to buy the tickets, you can buy them separately. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you can''t buy them at that time, which will delay the registration time." Celia said. "Okay, don''t worry. I will buy it." He had been listless just now. When he heard that Celia asked him to buy the tickets, his eyes lit up again. "Celia, your mother, your aunt and uncle won''t go there with you? I heard that when the new semester begins, parents will go with their children. It''s not good if you don''t have a family here." Anyway, it was the first tim famous scenic spots there, which often appear on TV. If we can come there in advance and show them around. In this way, they could enjoy this journey." It was not easy for them to travel far away. It would be a shame if Celia and Hardy didn''t show them around. "Okay." Hardy was overjoyed now. He could not only go to the capital city to study with Celia, but also play with her for two more days. Although his parent was with him and he couldn''t do anything else, it didn''t affect his joy. His mother was so awesome. She had killed two birds with one stone. He loved his mother so much at the moment. After the banquet, Jane and Wendy didn''t need to clear up anything, since the caterer would take care of it. They could leave after wiping their mouths. Besides, Celia sent back the gifts that the villagers had brought to her. She didn''t need these gifts. She just invited everyone to have a meal. As long as they were happy, she didn''t need those things. That''s all for Wendy. Chapter 642 The Best Version Of Yourself Celia had taken the train many times, and Wendy and Jane also had taken the train several times with her. However, Hardy and his father went to the capital city, which was the farthest place they had ever been. It was the first time for them to take a train, and the first time for them to go to another city. They were very curious all the way. Cora couldn''t go with them, and she was worried that they wouldn''t have dinner on the way. She cooked eggs and steamed bun so that they would be starved on the train, and packed a dozen of eggs and buns for them, and she also brought some for Celia. Since their seats were near, they should share it together. It was not inappropriate if Celia could only watch them while they were having meals. People were kind-hearted. Celia wanted to treat them to the lunch on the train, but Horace stopped her. In Horace''s mind, Celia was still a child like Hardy. Celia not only had to take care of her mother, but also had to prepare tuition fees for herself. It was not easy n my study. You do a good job in taking care of me, which is the greatest support and help for me." Celia helped Wendy over the difficulties. No matter how worthless Wendy might think herself was, she was Celia¡¯s mother. And Celia thought that Wendy was not as useless as she thought. After the clothing shop was started, Celia rarely cared about it. It was Wendy and Jane who took care of it. Wendy had been working hard and making progress, which was the best. "It''s a happy thing for your child to go to such a good university. Why do you say it like you made a mistake? Both of you are the best and became the best version of yourself." Wendy was sensitive and always felt inferior to others. If Jane had such a good daughter one day, she would be very happy and complacent. However, Wendy always felt that she owed Celia a lot. It was not her fault that her husband died young, and it was not her fault that her mother-in-law was so virulent to them. It was not easy for a widow to raise her child alone. Chapter 643 A New Boyfriend Sharon knew that Celia and her family would come to the capital today, and as her boyfriend, he must be present. He even had prepared a surprise. He would buy a bunch of flowers for Celia, drive a car from the army, and take his future mother-in-law to have a good meal and entertained them well. Celia was coming to the capital. He was very happy. But there was a change of plan. There was a training exercise in the army, and he couldn''t leave, so he had to ask someone to do it for him. Adams and Celia had met each other before. Although they were not familiar with each other, Sharon trust Adams. So far, Sharon didn''t know that Adams had become a shareholder of the hardware shop owned by Celia in the special zone. They got along well with each other. Adams came back to work from the special zone in a hurry. He was overjoyed to hear that Celia would come to the capital for registration. As Sharon¡¯s best friend, he had to entertain them well. After all, Sharon Wendy was the future mother-in-law of Sharon, so Adams must be polite and enthusiastic. He couldn''t let Wendy think that the people in the capital city were aloof and impolite. Wendy and Jane were very satisfied with Adams. Although Sharon couldn''t show up in person, he had no choice since he was in the army. They could understand it. Moreover, although Sharon didn''t come, he arranged everything well. As the elders, they had no objection. Jane and Wendy knew Adams, but Horace and Hardy didn¡¯t. The two of them were at a loss for words. They had thought that this man was Celia''s new boyfriend, but it seemed that he was not. "Adams, let me introduce to you. This is the village head of our village, Mr. Horace. This is my classmate, Hardy. Mr. Horace accompany Hardy to register in college today. Mr. Horace, his name is Adams Li. You can call him Adams." After sitting down, Celia introduced Horace and Hardy to Adams out of courtesy to avoid embarrassment. Chapter 644 He Was At Advantage Hardy? Hearing the introduction of Celia, Adams couldn''t help but take a few more glances at Hardy. He was good-looking, but a little childish. Was this the love rival of Sharon in the countryside? Adams was not afraid of Hardy at all, but the latter had also applied for the University in the capital city, and he came to register by train with Celia, then he would have an excuse to go back with Celia in the future on festivals. Hardy came to the capital to attend a university, but in fact, he had another plan in his mind. He was doing this for Celia. But Adams thought that all Hardy did was useless. Sharon and Celia were a perfect match. No one could separate them. Moreover, if this guy wanted to compete with Sharon, he had lost at the beginning. Otherwise, Celia would not choose Sharon over him. It turned out that Celia only treated Hardy as an old friend, and he had no ability to compete with Sharon at present. "Hello, Mr. Horace, Hardy, welcome to the capital city. I¡¯ll be your guide today. Have e clothing shop in half a day. But Horace was different. As a farmer, he worked day and night on the field and had to depend on the land to make a living. Even if he got a good harvest, the crops didn¡¯t worth much. How much could he earn? "Well, it''s hard to refuse your kindness. Thank you." Hearing Wendy''s words, Horace finally put away the money. After putting Hardy''s quilt and all the luggage he brought from home in the hotel, Adams sent Celia back to the Peking University. Hardy''s University was really close to Celia''s. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to find Celia in the future. He would come here by bus. ''Does he choose a college close to Celia on purpose? Does he want to get a chance to get close to her?¡¯ Adams thought to himself. Glancing at Hardy from the corner of his eye, Adams thought to himself, ''What? He still has feelings for Celia? If not for the presence of all the elders, I would have talked to this boy. Celia is Sharon¡¯s future wife, Hardy can¡¯t have any feelings for her." Chapter 645 The Schools Reputation Adams was hostile to Hardy. He thought that the reason why Hardy applied for this university was that he wanted to get close to Celia. But Hardy¡®s ploy was useless. No matter how promising Hardy was after college, he couldn''t be compared with Sharon. Moreover, Celia and Sharon really loved each other. How could they be affected by others? It was impossible! Adams took Celia to the Peking University that the dream of every student. To be honest, although Adams was from the capital, he had never been to the Peking University. Normally, people needed a student certificate to get in and out of the University. But since these days were the beginning of the new semester, there would be parents sending their children to school, so other people could follow inside the campus. "Excuse me, do you want to register here?" There was a man and a woman at the school gate with ribbon on them, greeting the new students. Seeing that Celia and the others were holding the bedding, they naturally walked up o to a college and be a learned person. Then she should be confident no matter where she went. But she just had this kind of dream occasionally. She was old now and her mind was wandering. Only young people had a chance to go to such great school. Adams also went to university in the capital city. If local children in the capital wanted to go to a university, their scores were much lower than that of other province. This was the advantage of their local residence, but even so, Adams¡®s college entrance examination was still a mess. He had to randomly choose a university and got a diploma. Anyway, he was a college student. However, when he came to the Peking University, he felt a little ashamed when he saw the confidence, calmness and elegance of the students from this university. There was a certain difference between people, and it is visible that there was a great difference between a good university and a relatively lame university. Otherwise, why would everyone strive for the best? Chapter 646 Celia Was Capable Of Everything "A very beautiful girl from the design department came to our school. She is exceedingly beautiful with her smile, and then she has great temperament and appearance." This was Van''s high evaluation of Celia, and it soon spread to many students. Even Van thought that the girl was very beautiful, so people believed that she must be very good "Yes, she is. I''m a woman and I feel ashamed in front of her. She''s polite, beautiful and cultured. I''m sure she''ll be promising in the future." This was Agate''s comment on Celia. As a girl, Celia was really beautiful. Agate was attracted by her, not to mention men. Celia was beautiful and talented. It seemed that she held all the cards. However, in a place like the Peking University, the students and teachers were mostly well-educated. Most of them would not judge people by their appearance, or pay too much attention to other people''s looks. In their opinion, the appearance was only the surface, and everyone would get old, but it was different to have knowledge and talent. It would make people become more and more ou much weaker than children in the city. Even Celia was so powerful. Horace was really afraid that his son couldn''t bear it. He fretted that Hardy would be defeated by others in everything. His son was under too much pressure. As the saying goes, "When the children was far away from home, parents would be worried." On the first day, especially when Horace sensed the different aura of a student from the Peking University, Horace began to worry. Therefore, on his first night in the capital city, although he slept comfortably on the bed, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. It seemed that he couldn''t relax when Hardy came to the University. On the contrary, Hardy had to work harder to gain a firm foothold in the city, or he would still be eliminated. The most important thing was that Hardy was too timid. To be honest, Hardy was not as bold and bold as Celia, a little girl. Not only did Hardy have to study hard, but he also needed to change his character. Otherwise, not only could he not win Celia¡®s heart, but he might not even be able to get married in the future. Chapter 647 To See My Future Son-in-law "Dad, do you also think I''m bad?" Celia was better than him in every aspect. He was just like a nerd who knew nothing in front of her. Hardy didn''t have any confidence at all. He even had a sense of inferiority after he came to the big city. "If you are not good enough, you won''t be enrolled here. Son, you are the best in your parents'' hearts. Do you know how many people in our village envy us? So we have to be content with what we have achieved and work harder and strive for the best. It''s not easy to study here, you have to try your best." Of course, there was a gap between people, especially when they came from the countryside. As soon as they came to a big city, they inexplicably had a sense of inferiority, and Hardy was no exception. He didn''t know what his university life would be in the next four years. He was very nervous. He couldn''t catch up with Celia. She was confident and generous wherever she went, and she seemed to know everything. But he was different. In the past ce had thought that he would have a bright future. But he didn''t expect that Sharon was also in the capital city and was a soldier in the army. "Okay, Mr. Horace. Then we''ll go our separate ways. Since Hardy is with you, there is no need to worry about anything else. Just have fun for a few days." Celia was grateful to the village head for his help to her and her mother in the past. He had helped her to go to high school. Without them, she wouldn''t be able to make it today. Celia was heavily indebted to them, so she gave special tuition for Hardy in his study. If it weren''t for her notes in the college entrance examination, Hardy wouldn''t have been able to get such a high score. In a certain degree, Celia felt that she had already pay back their kindness. Horace had a good character, and so did Hardy. Although Hardy liked her all the time, he had never done anything extreme. She hoped to keep a friendly contact with them. "Okay, let''s have a meal together later before you leave." Chapter 649 The Training In The Army Is Absolutely Reliable As soon as the soldiers heard that there was fruit, several young men immediately took it happily. In fact, these children looked about the same age as Sharon. Sharon was wearing a uniform today, looking very energetic and sober. Wendy was relieved that Celia could be with such a good boy. The more Wendy looked at Sharon, the more satisfied she became. "We were going to buy some food and meat and make some home cooked dishes for you. But Celia said that this is the army and it would have a bad impact, so we didn''t prepare it. We only bought some fruits and drinks. It''s more convenient for you to have some." Wendy explained. "Thank you, Auntie and aunt. I''m already very happy that you can come to the army to see me. But the condition of the army is relatively poor, so I can''t entertain you well." Since they came to the capital, it was his territory. He was supposed to pick them up in person and hang with them, but he couldn¡¯t make it. He ? "Don''t be so complacent. In the next four years, no one knows what will happen in the future. It''s hard to say whether I will get married or not. Don''t think you can rest assured with their support. If you don''t perform well, you will be dumped at any time." Only Celia dared to say that. She had the ability. As long as she became excellent, she was not afraid of anyone leaving. "What are you talking about? We have a good talk now. It''s not ominous for you to say something like that." Celia was bold. Few girls dared to say such words in the society nowadays. Moreover, Sharon was from a rich family. It was difficult for a woman to find a warm-hearted and considerate man all her life. "Auntie, I think Celia is right. Although I have your support, I can''t relax as long as I haven¡¯t married her. Even if I marry her one day, I must treat her well and don''t forget my promises to her. Celia is an excellent girl. I don''t dare to be relax." Chapter 650 The Worries Of Sharon Sharon was not the only one who could Celia''s excellence. If he could see it, then others could also perceive it. The Peking University was the sacred place, where talents gathered. There were many outstanding successful people there, and Celia''s brilliance could not be concealed. Of course Sharon was worried. He was worried that there were many pursuers in the University, so he couldn''t protect her and drive them away. What if someone better than him appeared beside Celia? He couldn''t even imagine it, so he had to work hard to catch up with her. When they first knew each other, it was difficult for Celia to have a meal and she was doing a business that only earned dozens of dollars. But now, Celia''s business was growing progressively in such a short time. This speed was astonishing, and she was a worthy business genius. Celia''s progress was frightening. If Sharon didn''t work hard, he would be far behind her. When Sharon was not in a relationship, he thoug didn¡¯t dare. It was said that someone reported to the superior last time when Celia came to the army and said that it was not good to bring a lot of meat to the army, and it also caused a criticism on Sharon. The news began to spread. So this time, they could only watch the soldiers of the first camp enjoy the snacks. Who was to blame? It was all because their own leader. It was okay if he prepared anything for them, but he even offended Sharon. If he didn''t offend Sharon, they would have some snacks now. What the hell was going on? The soldiers of the second camp had already complained. They not only complained that their boss''s wife was too stingy, but also that even if Macy Wang came to the army, she had never prepared any gifts for them at all. She was not as generous and powerful as Sharon¡¯s girlfriend. They also complained that their boss had offended Sharon. Well, now the first camp couldn¡¯t share their snacks with them, and they were the one to suffer. Chapter 651 A Young Shrew In The Army There was a rumor before that Celia was a rural girl from a poor mountain. She was just a pumpkin from the village. So they thought that a village girl didn¡¯t deserved Sharon, who was way out of her league. Celia''s identity as a village girl had been mocked by some people with ulterior motives for a long time. They thought that perhaps Sharon was out of his mind. Otherwise, how could he fall in love with a poor-educated girl? However, after these two short contacts, every time Celia came to the army, she would prepare a lot of gifts. The first time she brought food for everyone, and the second time there were all kinds of fruits and drinks. If Celia was really a suburban girl from the countryside, then she should lead a frugal existence and valued money more than her own life. How could she squander money like that? Judging from Celia¡®s appearance, fair skin and the large sum of money she spent, they thought that Celia didn''t look like a person who came from the countryside. Moreover, her families came today can make them happy? Let me tell you, bribery in the army are against the law and discipline, but you are all from the countryside. I guess this is the first time you have come to the army in the capital city, isn''t it? It''s normal that you don''t know the rules. Let me tell you. You shouldn¡¯t bring so many things here in the future. Just take it down a notch. It shouldn''t be easy for your farmer to make money, right? Your aunts are getting old. You''d better save the money for yourself." Macy''s loud voice and noise had already shocked Wendy, Jane, Celia and Carol in the room. Indeed, Jane and Wendy were just suburban women in the village. They thought this kind of shrew only existed in the countryside, but they didn''t expect that there would be such a vicious woman in the army of the capital city, and that woman was young, which had really broadened their horizons. The aunts? All the soldiers here were men. Besides them, there was Celia. But Celia was still so young. So did that woman throw the tantrum at them? Chapter 652 Shut Her Mouth With Mud Jane was going to show Macy what a real shrew looked like when she was in the countryside. Macy intended to intimidate them with her loud voice? But Jane thought that she had a louder voice than anyone else. Her sonorous voice was well-known before, but she was not in the countryside, but in the army. Even if Jane was unhappy, she had to endure it. This was Sharon¡¯s place. If they did something wrong, it would bring shame on him. It would not only embarrass him, but also embarrass Celia in the future, so Jane had to think about the overall situation. Sharon was not a man to be trifle with. If they were really wronged, they knew that Sharon would not stay on the sidelines. "Where does this angry woman come from? We don''t know her." Wendy looked back at Celia and waited to see how he would deal with it. There were so many people watching, so it was necessary to take care of it. They couldn¡¯t just be insulted like that. "Auntie, mother, come here. You two stand behind me." Not only riend, why didn¡¯t you stop your wife? What''s wrong? Now seeing her like this, you think she was hurt and you feel sorry for her? So you finally stand out to uphold justice for your wife? I won''t let you get away with it. Since you didn''t stand out just now, you didn¡¯t have any right to say anything now, which make you look like a coward and bastard. This is a matter between women. We shouldn''t interfere! Sharon also stood in front of Celia. If Peter dared to hurt his wife, Sharon would definitely beat him to death. Sharon had thought that Celia would suffer losses in front of the domineering Macy, but he didn''t expect that Celia was so tough. As long as Celia didn''t want to make a compromise, no one could make her suffer losses. Celia even used some mud to shut Macy¡®s stinky mouth up. Only Celia could do this, and only she dared to do it. In Sharon¡®s heart, he applauded Celia¡¯s bravery. How awesome Celia was! For such an uneducated woman, Celia should teach her a lesson like this. Chapter 653 Take Care Of It Peter wanted to defend his wife, but Sharon was right. It was Macy who picked a fight with Celia, and he didn''t stop her at the beginning. That was because he didn''t know that the girlfriend Sharon found in the countryside was so powerful. Peter was in a dilemma. Sharon had said that it was a war between women. If he intervened, he would be suspected of favoritism. If he didn''t, his wife would suffer so much grievance. Macy was stuffed with mud in her mouth in front of him, and Peter also felt bad. If he didn''t speak for Macy, how could he explain it when he went back home. But if he spoke for her, what would the soldiers look at him? "If you apologize now, I would let it go. If you refuse to apologize and speak shit like that, I don''t know what will be stuffed into your mouth next time." Afraid of her? Who was she? Celia didn''t know where this woman came from. Even if this woman¡¯s father was the king in the country or the commander in the arm rst time she met Macy, but this woman was like a mad dog. Celia had to teach her a lesson, or this woman would do that again. Since they were all family members of soldiers, it was hard to avoid meeting them in the future. What Celia wanted was that this woman would better avoid her, or pretend not to know her when they bumped into each other in the future. Celia didn''t want this crazy dog to bark and bite her in the future. "Celia, can you do it?" Jane was still waiting for the order of Celia. During this period, Macy had been trying to get rid of Jane, but she was no match for Jane. The more Jane pinched, the more strained Macy felt, as if her bones were about to break into pieces. In the end, she didn''t dare to struggle at all. "Auntie, people in the city are delicate. It''s up to you. I don''t think she has a good brain. You''d better not hit her brain in case her IQ is getting worse and worse. As for the rest, you can do whatever you want." Chapter 654 Dont Be Afraid After getting the consent of Celia, Jane was relieved. Her niece, a smart girl, said that she could beat the woman in front of her. Anyway, it was her who beat this woman, so it had nothing to do with Celia. If they didn''t behave well afterwards and wanted to settle accounts with her, she had already left here anyway. "I''m telling you, remember what I look like. It''s me who beat you. I''ll teach you a lesson!" What would happen when women in the countryside fought? That scene was absolutely wonderful. Not only did they pull each other¡¯s clothes, but also scratched each other¡¯s faces and hair. In a word, there would be a good show. After Celia said that she could make a move, Jane gave full play to her strength, but she still retained a large part of her real strength. The city people''s were delicate and weak, so they were not as tough as the rural people. Therefore, when Celia taught Macy a lesson, she didn¡¯t use up all her strength. She just dirty Macy¡®s face. Now Macy would be too embarras man, it would inappropriate for me to beat a woman. You have done a lot for me. Moreover, it''s good to teach them a lesson. There is nothing to be afraid of." Anyway, according to the situation just now, if Jane didn''t fight back, they would be beaten by Peter and Macy in the end. Did Sharon have to watch them being bullied by others? Although the discipline of the army was strict, it was not an unreasonable place. Even if Peter really reported him to the superior, he was not afraid. "In fact, they just said a few harsh words. We should have put up with it just now. If we had, it wouldn''t have been so much trouble." Now they were so screwed. How could Jane face Celia in the future if Sharon¡®s future was ruined. "Aunt, we don''t need to put up with it. Sometimes, we should be patient and endure something, but there is no need for us to do so this time. If others scold us, we can keep silent. But if you hadn''t held that woman¡¯s hand just now, she would have slapped you in the face." Chapter 655 If You Are Not Satisfied, Call The Police If Celia was afraid, she wouldn''t have nodded to agree. Anyway, her aunt controlled her strength well and that woman wouldn''t die. Celia didn''t think she had done anything wrong. If she didn''t beat them, they would beat her. It was normal for her to defend herself. No matter what they did, she was not afraid. The only thing she was afraid of was that it would cause a bad impact on Sharon. As for other things, she didn''t care at all. Celia was not afraid of anything, and so was Sharon. Even if Peter slandered him and reported to the superior, Sharon would tell the truth. Anyway, he didn''t think he did anything wrong today. Peter was frustrated and couldn''t swallow the anger in his heart. Even if he wanted to let it go, his wife couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. They were so embarrassed in the army today. If the army didn''t punish Sharon, how could he still stay in the army in the future? What would his soldiers think of him? Macy cried hysterically in the office of the political commissar. She was not only an ordinary ntence you a few years." Macy said angrily. "As long as we go to the police station, no matter how the police sentence us, I will accept it. But the premise is that you have to go with me. There is no need to stay here. This is a civil dispute. The leaders here can''t deal with it, and they can only deal with Peter and Sharon¡¯s matter. What''s the point of you continuing to make trouble out of nothing here? If you really don''t want to go, I have to hurry home." Macy was furious, but Celia didn''t take her seriously. Anyway, she wouldn''t apologize. "Sir, this vulgar countryman is glib. I can¡¯t talk with her at all. Anyway, you should give me an explanation today, or I won''t leave." Macy began to act shamelessly. How could they just beat her like that? "It is really beyond our capacity to deal with the civil dispute. We can deal with the fighting between Peter and Sharon, but one of you is unwilling to apologize, and the other is unwilling to let it go. We really have no choice. How about calling the police?" Chapter 656 Refusing To Apologize No matter how powerful the person in charge of the army was in front of the soldiers, they still had no way to deal with the women who quarreled with each other. It was much more difficult than fighting in the battlefield. Celia''s suggestion was very good. If they were not satisfied with his solution and they refused to apologize, they could call the police directly. He could only deal with Peter and Sharon¡¯s matter. "Even if I let it go. What about my man? He has been humiliated by Sharon so much in front of so many people. How can my man still work in the army in the future?" Since the leader in the army couldn¡¯t deal with her matter, both Peter and Sharon were his subordinates, he should take care of it. She and Peter couldn''t be beaten by them just like that. "We will deal with their issue in the army. You don''t need to worry about that." Macy was a little unreasonable. Even though the leader was not familiar with the families of the soldiers and subordinates, everyone who could serve in the army was w e apologize. I can accept the punishments like weight training, push-ups and so on." He would rather accept the punishment than apologize. "Well, since you don''t listen to me, I agree to your solution. Ten kilometers of cross-country weight-bearing running, 200 push-ups, and no rest in the middle until you finish it. What do you think?" Since Sharon refused to apologize, and Peter didn''t let him go, he had to punish Sharon severely. However, it was not difficult for Sharon to do push-ups and cross-country weight-bearing running. "Yes, sir!" Then Sharon gave a military salute to the political commissar with satisfaction. "What''s more, Peter, even though Sharon have been punished, you should also shoulder your responsibility. Your face is injured, but Sharon¡®s arm is also injured, he just didn''t say it. Moreover, the soldiers said that it was your family who started the fight. I can''t force Sharon to give your wife an apology, but you are my subordinate. If I punish you, don''t you have any objection?" Chapter 657 Make Enemies Even if Peter had some complaints, he didn''t dare to say anything. He would follow the orders of his leader. Even if Sharon wanted to quit, he still wanted to continue to stay in the army. He had to consider the overall situation when he made decisions. Otherwise, his hard work for so many years would be in vain. In terms of family background, he was not as good as Sharon. "What happened? Why hasn''t he come out yet? Will Sharon''s leader blame him for this? Celia, did we get into trouble?" When Jane taught Macy a lesson, she really felt very happy. After all, this was the capital city, the army, not the countryside. Since the leader of the army had known this, Jane could imagine how important and serious this matter was. "Aunt, there is a reason for this matter, but it wasn¡¯t our responsibility. We did it, but there is nothing to be worried about, and I don''t think you did anything wrong. In a word, it''s impossible to apologize. If Sharon¡®s leader really wants to blame him, it doesn''t matter if Sharon doesn''t Celia was not a fool. She didn''t care if she was disliked by anyone. When everyone disliked her, she was worried that everyone would believe the rumors. Celia didn''t care about gossip at all. These people liked to spread rumors, and with her beautiful face, it was too easy to make enemies. Some people had already held discrimination against her before they knew her. She only had a mouth, and couldn''t explain it every time she encountered this kind of people. Sharon had met this group of women before. They were never so mean in the past. Now they were gossiping about Celia. Did they know what had happened? A rabble of ignorant women delighted in slandering others, and Sharon¡¯s respect and politeness for them were all gone in an instant. But since they were just talking about it, Sharon thought that he¡¯d better let it go. It was not good to let Celia build a lot of enemies in the army. He couldn''t stand out at this time, and Celia gave him a hint with her eyes, telling him not to care about those gossips. Chapter 658 Racking Her Brains "Let me tell you, don''t bully Celia in the future. She is my daughter. If you dare to hurt her again, we will fight with you. Besides, since you think you come from the city and think you are superior to others, you should set a good example, instead of spitting out all the shit. What''s the difference between you and a rude country woman? We have no enmity with each other. If you continue to provoke us deliberately, I will beat you!" Before leaving, Jane and Wendy looked at Macy angrily. They had planned to have a good trip to visit Sharon, but it was all because of Macy that they ended up like this. As long as Sharon was in the army, Celia might still come to visit here and meet this woman one day, and they would not be there at that time. So they warned Macy in advance so she could behave herself. They wouldn''t attack unless they were attacked, but if they were insulted, they would not be polite. Jane and Wendy were neither humble nor pushy. Although they came from the countryside, they didn''t look like rural people in terms of tal t a small town, but it was not easy to get things done if she didn¡¯t pull some strings. Sunny was just a student, but Celia didn''t expect that she would do business here. Celia didn''t expect that Sunny would open a clothing shop in the capital city. She even brought her parents here. She really showed great promise. Sunny racked her brains. She had tried every means to get Joseph from Celia, and she must have been looking forward to this day. Joseph''s parents would come back to the capital city one day, and the Zhang family would regain its prestige and glory. Now Joseph''s parents had returned to the capital, which was what Sunny had been expecting. It had to be said that Sunny was more scheming than ordinary people. She even made such a long-term plan. Now when Joseph¡¯s parents came back, her good days finally came. At least after graduation, she would not worry about being assigned a good job. No wonder she had been clinging to Joseph all the time. Celia didn''t expect that this day would come. Sunny was really a scheming woman. Chapter 659 Career first At the same time, although Nolan didn''t like the jobs assigned to him by his superiors, he had no choice. It was not ten years ago. Everything was changing. He couldn¡¯t pick and choose anymore. If he gave up the job assigned by the higher authorities, his family would really starve to death when they came back. It was impossible for them to wait for their son who had not yet graduated to raise them. In the past few years, Joseph had been living a frugal existence and had sent his parents a lot of money. If it weren''t for his good son, how could they hold on till today? They might have been unable to bear the pain and suffering. "Dad, mom, fortunately, the higher authorities give a house for you and solved a big problem. Otherwise, I really don''t know where to find a house for you." The house was a little dirty, but it could be cleaned up. Nolan seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the new job, but Joseph felt that it was a great pleasure for the family to reunite as long as his parents could come back. As for other th r than theirs. Of course they had to meet her. If this girl really had feelings for their son, they were glad if she and Joseph would be in a relationship. As for Sunny, with her family background, they had never taken her seriously. "It''s okay to invite her to dinner. It''s reasonable. Anyway, I would love to have a big deal. But since you want to invite my friend to dinner, should we also invite Sunny? In the past few years when I was in the countryside, thanks to the help of Sunny, I could overcome those difficulties. She treated me very well, and her parents have also come to the capital city. I think we should make an appointment to meet each other. Anyway, you guys should meet each other sooner or later." Joseph was a man of conscience. Now he was still thinking about Sunny, hoping that the parents of the two families could meet as soon as possible. Anyway, it was just a matter of time. Moreover, Sunny''s parents were very good to him. He had been busy with his parents'' affairs, so he hadn''t had the time to visit them. Chapter 660 Sensing The Coldness Of Joseph’s Parents Joseph had been busy with his parents'' affairs recently. He hadn''t visited Sunny''s parents in the capital city and felt a little guilty. Fortunately, Sunny was a considerate girl. Knowing that he had been very busy recently, she didn''t urge him. Since his parents wanted to invite his friend to dinner, they should invite Sunny¡®s parents too, then the parents of both sides would officially meet each other. Now [Joseph had made up his mind to marry Sunny in the future. "What? Did you say that Sunny''s parents have come to the capital city? Didn''t their family live in a small town? Why did they come to the capital now? Besides, the consumption level in the capital is high, and they are old. What did they do for a living? Do they want to live here so that you can raise and support them after you get married?" Phoebe was surprised. She didn''t expect that Sunny''s parents would also come to the capital city. But why did they come to the capital city since they were doing great in their hometown? Was it bec , he shouldn''t dislike them. Instead, he should think about how to treat her parents well. Otherwise, he would be an ungrateful man. Sunny thought it over and decided to let Joseph know that her parents were having a hard time. "What''s wrong? What happened to your parents? Or they don''t have time?" To be honest, Joseph didn''t care about Sunny''s parents at all. If he really cared about them, he would have rushed to their house as soon as he knew they would come here. The reason why he delayed for so long was that on one hand, there was indeed something at his family, and on the other hand, Sunny didn''t urge him, so he was not in a hurry. "No, they have time. But they are living a hard life now. The house I rent for them is very shabby. I''m afraid you will dislike it if you go there." Sunny said with a pitiful look. "Dislike? Sunny, do you think I''m that kind of person? Besides, they come all the way to the capital city. Why don''t you rent a better place so that they can live comfortably?" Chapter 661 Josephs Guilt Dislike? Joseph was fine with it. After all, it was not his parents who lived there. Wasn¡¯t her family conditions always good? Maybe it was because the people in a small town didn''t want to spend money in the house, so they lived in a bad and cheap apartment. "I also want to rent a better house for them, but after our family closed the clothing shop in the town, we didn¡¯t have any income. In the past, except for my tuition and living expenses, and the money you need, we didn''t have much money left, so we can¡¯t afford a better house here at all. Now something happened to my father''s legs, and he can''t make a living himself. All he could do was to rely on my mother to set up a small stall and do some small business. But the income is very low..." Sunny said with a distressed look. She wanted Joseph to feel guilty to her whole family, so that he would be better to her parents and her. If it was not appropriate to hide it from Joseph. Otherwise, what she had done for Joseph would be in vain. was all because of Sunny that she had become like this. "Mom, why are you so excited? I didn''t say anything. I just feel sorry for you." Sunny felt wronged as well. Joseph''s parents dislike her identity. Now they came back to the capital, but her family was not like a home anymore. Her family was a burden to her, and affected her relationship with Joseph. She felt very aggrieved. Joseph looked around and then looked at Sam, who was lying on the bed. He sighed in his heart and didn''t notice the expression on Mindy and Sunny¡¯s faces. How could things turn out like this? They were fine when they met last time. They just hadn''t seen each other for a short time. Apart from sighing, Joseph felt more guilty. It had definitely been a long time since Mindy and Sam become like this. He didn''t even know why Sam was so seriously injured. He was too busy at ordinary times and didn''t have time to care about Sunny''s family. If he had time to care about Sunny, they wouldn''t have ended up like this. Chapter 662 Punishment "Sunny, I don''t know your father is so badly injured. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have come to see him no matter how busy I was. Aunt, I''m really sorry. I''ve been busy recently, so I came late. How could uncle be like this?" Sam used to attach great importance to his imagine. He was doing great before and was in good health. Now he was lying on the bed, not only thinner, but also became silent and depressed. But Joseph could understand Sam since he suddenly can''t move and had to lie on the bed all day long. "Now that we have become like this, it doesn''t matter whether you visit us or not." Mindy was not as enthusiastic as before. She and Sam had been in the capital city for a long time, and Joseph hadn''t come to see them until now. She was already very dissatisfied with him. Why was he so busy that he didn''t even have time to visit his future mother-in-law? They had always been nice to him. Did he di le pretending to be sad and painful. Speaking of her father, she looked innocent and pitiful with tears in her eyes. "It''s that little bitch. It''s all her fault." At the mention of Celia, Mindy suddenly became very excited. Like Sunny, she blamed all the misfortune she had suffered on Celia. However, although Sunny and Mindy both showed their anger at Celia, this matter sounded weird. Even if Celia had a clothing shop, how could she instigate customers to go to her shop to buy clothes and prevented them from going others¡¯ shops? Was Celia so powerful and capable? As an ordinary student, Celia shouldn''t have so much power to order the customers. If others were willing to buy clothes in her shop, there must be something attractive. Joseph felt that the bankruptcy of Mindy¡¯s shop shouldn''t be blamed on Celia. The survival of the fittest was the rule of development and social progress, and no one could change it. Chapter 663 Waiting For A Good Show Joseph was not a fool. Sunny''s words were too far-fetched. He didn''t believe that Celia had the ability. In his eyes, Celia had always been a weak girl. If she was really so domineering, he wouldn''t have dated her. And what they said was just their imagination without any solid evidence. If there was any evidence, they would definitely send Celia to the police station since Mindy hated her so much now. "Sunny, it seems that doesn''t have that ability, right?" It was not that Joseph meat to be partial to Celia, but that if these things were spread out again, wouldn''t it cause injuries to Celia again? He had already made her suffer a lot of rumors at that time. Now that there was no evidence, he was unwilling hurt her. "Joseph, I have told you that now Celia is not the same as before. You don''t know yet, but you will know in the future. Besides, she has always hated me. Although there is no conclusive evidence, my mother believes that it was her who did it. Besides, she took the college ent ." Bettina took this opportunity to ask Dixon to teach a lesson to Sharon and his family so that they couldn¡¯t be so arrogant in front of her in the future. "You don''t have to get involved in this matter. I will take care of it myself!" Dixon glanced at Bettina and got angry at the sight of her gloating face. Nothing had happened yet. Why was she so happy and arrogant? Even if something really happened to Sharon, it would do no good to her. That was also the reason why Dixon had always looked down on Bettina, she was so petty-minded and self-less. "Yes, father. Of course you have the final say!" Bettina came happily, but she finally stopped talking after hearing what Dixon said. York glared at her. Why did she always do something immoral on purpose to annoy others? Dixon called Sharon in person and asked him to come back. Sharon sensed that there must be something wrong with his grandfather''s call, because it was impossible for Dixon to call him if there wasn¡¯t anything important. Chapter 664 Not Right For Each Other "Grandpa, I''ve asked for leave several times this month. If I ask for a leave again, I would be given a demerit and the superior might not be happy about it." If he went back, he had to face the trial of three parties. How could he not know? Fortunately, he did not bow his head to apologize to Macy at that time. This woman was just a pain in the ass. What kind of benefits could she get if she messed up other people''s good things? She was a wicked and despicable person. Sharon knew why his grandfather asked him to go back without asking. "Come back directly. I will tell your leader that you have something to deal with at home and ask for leave. Besides, don¡¯t pretend to be serious. When have you been afraid of your superior?" Dixon had watched Sharon grow up, and Sharon was also his favorite and most promising grandson. How could Dixon not know what Sharon was thinking and why he didn''t want to come back? "Okay, I''ll go home right away!" Now that Dixon had known, Sharon divined that his mother had such relationship couldn¡¯t last for a long time. "I think Celia and I are a perfect match. Everyone says that we are a perfect match. I will marry her in the future. She is the fairy in my heart. I must be with her." Sharon showed his determination. He knew that something must have happened this time. But no matter what happened, no one could stop him from being with Celia. "That girl is indeed beautiful. It''s normal that you like her. But you still have a long life ahead. You would meet many people, and there will be a better person for you. Think about it carefully. Besides, since you were with this girl, how many troubles have you made? How many times have you been to the police station? I''m afraid that you even became a regular customer in that place. You even pulled strings for her in the name of our Qin family. I think after you had been in the countryside this time, you''re getting bolder and bolder. We didn''t say that she''s not good, but we just don''t think she''s right for you." Said Dixon. Chapter 665 Grandpas Control "We are not right for each other? I think the two of us are a perfect match. Grandpa, I only like Celia. No one can change one¡¯s family background. I hope all of you could erase your prejudices against her and accept her equally." Celia was the best in his heart. Of course they were right for each other. Sharon was confused. They had been through a long-distance relationship. Now they were finally in the same city. Only they knew whether they were right for each other or not. Outsiders knew nothing about their relationship and wanted to persuade him to give up just because of a little misunderstanding. He would never give up. The two of them had strong characters, but that was exactly why Sharon liked her. If Celia was the same as those obedient girls, Celia wouldn''t have attracted his attention at that time. What he liked was the difference in her. "Your Grandpa used to be a farmer, so it is not that I dislike her. I have never had any prejudice against emed that he could not use any relationship easily in the future if it was not necessary. "Boy, you''ve infatuated with that girl. Grandpa have said so much, but you didn''t listen to me at all. You said that we have prejudice against Celia, but in fact, it is you. At least, your grandmother and I didn''t have any prejudice against Celia and liked her very much. The problem is you. As long as it''s about that girl, you would be in a panic and would spare no effort to help her, even regardless of the consequences. Have you ever thought about whether she needs your help? I think she is so capable that she has a lot of ideas and courage. She may be able to solve the problem by herself if she is in trouble. Now, well, if this matter is escalated, what about you in the army? Celia is bound to be more and more outstanding in college. Four years later, if you still stay where you are while others make great progress, how can you deal with the differences? Can you stand it?" Chapter 666 Smooth Life Dixon didn''t expect that Sharon would be so infatuated with Celia. At this time, Dixon was afraid that Sharon wouldn''t listen to anyone except Celia. Dixon had hoped that Sharon would get married when he reached the marriageable age and find a good girl, but the person Sharon liked was that type of girl who would stay at home to take care of his husband and raise the children. Celia was beautiful, but the more beautiful the girl was, the more dangerous she became. Now Sharon was so obsessed with Celia. Women were indeed man¡¯s weakness. "Sharon, do you think your grandpa is right? Did you abuse your private power?" After watching for a long time, Lewis finally spoke. It was good for his son to have a beloved girl, but if he did something wrong to protect her, it would be his fault. "Yes, but I don''t think I had abused my power. You can ask about it. The so-called Zheng family is actually a local villain. Because of their high position and power, no on ding back. Sharon was the most obedient and most promising child. Why did he change so much now? Rose thought he became like this after he was with Celia. The two of them were not suitable to be together at all. "Sharon, it''s up to you whether to quit or not. But the power and relationship of the Qin family are all mine and your grandpa''s. You can''t abuse it, including the business you have done with Jim. Don''t think that I don¡¯t know what you are doing. If you are reported, you can''t take the responsibility. I think that even if you don''t resign, you will be fired directly, right?" Lewis was doing this for his son''s good. Sharon was a good and excellent man. He had basked in admiration and praise since he was a child. His life was too smooth that he was proud and stubborn. Sometimes, he was overconfident. To put it bluntly, he was conceited. If he didn''t experience setbacks in his life, he would really think that his life would be smooth all the time. Chapter 667 New Disciples Registered And It Was Very Lively "Sharon, listen to me. We are men. We should be tough and we should make a compromise sometimes. It''s just an apology. Is it so difficult to say it? If your grandfather and father really don''t care about you, do you think your life will be so smooth today?" It was true that Sharon was outstanding, but he was too hot tempered and proud. Dixon was an influential man in the capital city. When Sharon pulled strings to help Celia, he had to use his grandfather¡¯s resources and relationships. Without his family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to overcome difficulties and accomplish those things. "Mom, don''t say anything more. That''s it. If I apologize now, it is a humiliation. I won''t go and I didn''t do anything wrong!" It was impossible to apologize. If he could make a concession earlier, he would have apologized. What''s more, Macy was obviously not easy to deal with. Celia and Sharon had suffered a lot. If he didn''t take revenge, how could he vent his resentment? "Fine, you can do whatever you want. You are an adult now. We can¡¯t control you anymore a ffectations, so Celia had a good impression of this type of person. "Thank you!" Celia said gratefully. She was in a better mood and had a better impression of this school after meeting such an enthusiastic student. Vida Li had to look at Celia up and down since Agate addressed her as a beauty. Celia¡®s face was really amazing. No wonder Van, who welcomed the new students on the school¡¯s gate, was attracted by Celia. She did look good, with delicate skin, fashionable and elegant clothes, and slender figure. It could be seen that Celia came from a very good family. ''She is beautiful and comes from a rich family. She must be popular in the future,¡¯ Vida Li thought. "All the female students in the design department, including architectural interior design, plane design, advertising design, environment design and industrial design, come with me. I''ll take you to the dormitory." Vida Li also shouted, and the new disciples followed her all the way. After all, the school was too big. If there was no guidance, they would really get lost. Chapter 668 Enthusiastic Roommates Under the lead of Vida, Celia not only lined up to register, but also paid for her tuition, get her books and the key to her dormitory. She knew which building she lived in. "Well, you have already known which floor and which room your dormitory is on. The beds have been distributed. If you go early, you can choose the bed you like, but if you go late, you would not have much choices left." As soon as Vida said this, the students who got the key ran faster than a rabbit. Everyone wanted to choose a bed they liked. "What''s wrong?" Jane and Wendy helped Celia with her luggage. In a flash, the girls ran away with their belongings. "They want to choose the bed first. If they were late, they would not have much choices left." Celia didn''t take it seriously. She didn''t care whether she would get a bunk bed or a single bed. "Really? Let''s hurry up and pick the best one for you." As soon as Jane and Wendy knew that they could choose the bed themselves, they carried Celia¡¯s luggag on the other hand, they felt that it was not safe to sleep on the upper bed. What if she fell down at night? They were worried. "Okay, okay. I''ll listen to you. I''ll choose the one in the corner. Is it convenient?" Celia pointed at a bed below and said. "It''s good. We''re going to make a bed for you. I promise you will sleep well every night after you stay here." After Celia had chosen the bed, Jane and Wendy began to work. The two of them quickly cleaned up her bed. "By the way, you can also choose a wardrobe where you can put your clothes and other things." Tanya Tan reminded her. All her things had been packed up, and the other two roommates went out to do something else. "Okay, thank you. You seem very familiar with the dormitory." Celia expressed her gratitude again. "I came early. I stayed here yesterday and I''ve inquired about everything. That''s why I''m familiar with it. You will be familiar with the environment here soon." Tanya Tan was very enthusiastic. Chapter 669 She Must Be Easy To Get Along With Tanya felt that she was a very confident person. Although she had seen a lot of good-looking female students after she came to the University, she was surprised when she saw Celia. She had thought that such a beautiful girl must be very delicate, since there were two people sending her to college and making bed for her. She thought that Celia must be a princess her family who led a carefree life. Everyone who was able to get into this University was extremely excellent. It was normal that they had great academic performance, but few students could be as beautiful and good-looking as Celia. Tanya thought that Celia was not easy to get along with, but she didn''t expect that Celia was very polite and kind and her families were also very nice. People couldn''t be judged by their appearance. Not all good-looking people thought that they were superior to others and difficult to get along with. "It''s almost done. Let''s go downstairs to have meals. Your other roommates are not here. Ask that girl to co or such a beautiful one? "You didn''t like Celia at that time because she was from a poor family. You thought she was from the countryside and was poorly-educated, so she didn''t deserve your son. Now, she has been admitted to a good university. She is beautiful and excellent. Everything is so well matched with Sharon, but now you think she is too excellent? What do you mean by that? You didn¡¯t accept her whether she is good or not. What kind of daughter-in-law do you want?" Rose''s words infuriated Dove. She thought that Rose was deliberately making things difficult for Celia. Actually, Rose just disliked Celia. Why did she find so many excuses to disguise the truth? "Mom, Sharon is my only son and my everything. Will I hurt him?" Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes. She did all this for her son. She was afraid that Celia was way out of Sharon¡¯s league in the future because of her excellence. What''s more, Rose was afraid that Sharon would make some unforgivable mistakes in principle for Celia. Chapter 670 Its Not Good To Be Too Outstanding In the past, Rose didn''t want Sharon and Celia to be together because of Celia¡®s family background. Now, because of Celia''s excellence, Rose was afraid that Sharon would fall in love with Celia and lose his mind. As his mother, Rose couldn''t watch her son make mistakes repeatedly. She didn''t teach her son well. Sharon used to pull strings and now even fought with others. What else would he do next time? Rose couldn''t imagine. For the sake of Sharon''s future, Rose wished he could have a normal family. She was willing to be the bad person to separate them. "Rose has shown her attitude. As Sharon¡¯s father, what do you think?" Dixon looked at Rose and Lewis. Rose seemed to be concerned about Sharon very much, while Lewis remained silent. "What can I think? We all know Sharon''s temper. He has been independent since childhood and likes to make decisions by himself. I''m afraid that the more we ask him now, the more rebellious he will be against us." Unlike other children, Sharon was not an obedient boy anymore. He was young, impulsive and to her dormitory, she could hear the laughter inside before she opened the door. It seemed that her roommates all had good characters since they could get along well with each other so soon. "Celia, you''re finally back. Everyone is curious about you. Come on, come here!" When Tanya heard the door open and saw that it was Celia, she immediately walked up to her. After Tanya¡¯s promotion, the others were really curious about Celia. They all wanted to know how the beautiful Celia was. "Oh, my God! I have such a beautiful roommate?" "You are so gorgeous. If we walk out of the dormitory together, there will definitely be tons of admirers." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Celia came in, her roommates praised her enthusiastically. Needless to say, this must be the result of Tanya''s public praise of her appearance. Beautiful girls were usually easy to be snubbed by other average girls. Celia looked at her roommates and thought that she had to deal with their relationship well. If she was snubbed because of her good-looking, she would suffer losses. Chapter 671 They Are All Straight A Students "My name is Celia Tang. I''m 20 years old and from the countryside." Celia deliberately introduced herself in this way and said that she came from the countryside. Since she had such a perfect face and fair kin, if she didn''t introduce herself in this way, she was afraid that there would be some misunderstanding between them. Generally speaking, beautiful girls would make people feel difficult to get along with, but Celia hoped to have a good relationship with her roommates. Celia''s simple and straightforward introduction did sounded friendly. The others also introduced themselves one after another. Yolande Shi, 21 years old, was also a student in the design department. Kenna Tang, 18 years old, was also a student in the design department, and was the youngest one in the dormitory. But they were about the same age and it was their first time to leave their hometown. Everyone wanted to have a good relationship with their roommates, so they got along well with each other. "I thought Tanya was bragging. I didn''t expect that there would really be a fairy in our dormitory. You are so hould we go together?¡¯ Since the three of them were in a group, Celia had to ask the rest. She didn''t want to have conflict on the first day. It was not good. Anyway, it was easy to ask about it. "Could you bring the food for me? I really don''t want to get up. It''s not easy for me to get up late." Kenna was a typical lazy woman. She had woken up, but she refused to get out of bed. "What do you want to eat?" Since Kenna had asked, Celia couldn''t refuse her request. Anyway, there was such a person in every dormitory. No one responded when she wanted a companion to the canteen. As soon as she said that I would go downstairs to have meals, the people who didn''t say anything just now became active. They all wanted others to bring food for them. "Whatever. I don''t know what kind of food they have in the canteen. You can order whatever you like for me. I''m not a picky eater anyway. As long as I''m full, everything will suit me fine." Kenna had a clear estimation of herself. She knew it was not good to ask others to bring food. If she was still picky, she would be courting death. Chapter 672 They Had Bad Intentions The canteen of the university had various and hearty dishes. Although the dishes were common, it had bun, noodles and rice, in order to cater to the tastes of students from different regions. After all, this university recruited students from all over the country, and even some foreign students. Celia had no appetite and ate light food in the morning, so she only ordered one bun. However, Tanya was different. She had some noodles and deep fried dough sticks. She said since she was already so fat, she only had the strength to lose weight only when she was full. She also complained that Celia was too thin and didn¡¯t eat much. Celia didn''t eat much. When her mother and aunt were here, they had been eating in the restaurant in the capital city these days, so it was inevitable for her to feel a little greasy after eating so much rich dishes. It was better to have some light food. In 90, although all kinds of electronic devices were not developed, the campus activities at that time were not boring at all. Early in the morning, there were stude ll kinds of meticulous care from Rose, there was always a worry in her heart. Rose had said so many nice words, but there was no "but". While waiting for the "but", Celia couldn''t help but think that if Rose could really be so sincere and nice to her and treat her kindly, she would definitely be filial to Rose in the future and try her best to be the daughter-in-law of the Qin family. "Auntie, thank you for coming to see me, and thank you for cooking the spareribs for me. They are so delicious that I''m going to drool before I have a taste." Celia expressed her gratitude. No matter what Rose¡¯s purpose was, since she was so sincere and nice, Celia should be thankful. "Don''t thank me. It''s just a piece of cake. Celia, I thought you were a smart girl at the first sight. If I say I came here today to talk to you about Sharon, would you dislike it? And I don''t want him to know about it." Rose finally changed the topic to Sharon. It was not strange for Celia. She and Rose were just strangers, and the only connection between them was Sharon. Chapter 673 He Has A Promising Future Celia waited for Rose to take the initiative to mention Sharon. Her food and visit were just a disguise. The most important thing was to talk about Sharon with her. Celia had been well prepared in her heart, so she was not afraid. Whatever Rose wanted to say, she was an independent girl and would never be manipulated by anyone. "Auntie, you can tell me whatever you want to know. I don''t like to reveal others¡® secrets. Don''t worry. I won''t tell him." No matter what happened, Rose was the mother of Sharon. If Celia spoke ill of Rose in front of Sharon, he would definitely feel bad. Moreover, Rose was Sharon¡®s mother, so Sharon couldn''t beat or scold her, and there was nothing he could do. Celia was not so fragile. No matter what Rose would say later, Celia thought she could bear it. Otherwise, there was no way she could gain a foothold in the society with a fragile heart. "I know you are a smart girl. I like e cruel. Celia admired him in this aspect. When did he go astray? "You haven''t forgotten what happened to the Zheng family, have you? It was Sharon who put their son behind bars. He pulled some strings for you. And every time you went to the army to visit him, you made a big scene. This time, you even dared to fight with others? Do you know what a heavy blow it is for him to be punished for fighting? In the next few years, there is no way he could get a promotion, and he won''t be given priority to all tasks. This accident has become a stain in his career, which is fatal to a soldier!" Sharon had had great potential to be a soldier since he was a child. He had been trained by his family and the country for so many years. It would be a crying shame if his future was ruined just because of a small mistake. All his previous efforts and training would not be in vain. As a mother, she would never allow this to happen. Chapter 674 It Must Be Great To Be Your Girlfriend What Rose said was true. As long as something happened to Celia, Sharon really cared about it, and Celia couldn''t deny it. But Sharon didn''t tell Celia anything about the Zheng family. Although she had some guesses, Sharon didn''t take the initiative to tell her, so she didn''t mention it either. She agreed with Sharon in that matter. Chris had done a lot of evil things. Many people clapped their hands and applauded for Sharon¡®s deeds. She thought that Sharon was right in this matter. Now reminded by Rose, Celia realized that she was wrong. Sharon¡®s profession was different from others. The army had strict discipline. Otherwise, one impulsive decision would challenge the soldiers'' bottom line and violate the laws and regulations of the army. Celia indeed ignored it and was thoughtless. Besides, when she went to the army to visit Sharon with some delicious food and drinks, she just felt that the training was hard for everyone. Since she was here to visit Sharon, she should prepare food for everyone considerate ow that you are such a generous man." Benita stopped arguing. Anyway, if Joseph paid the bill this time, she would pay next time. Besides, she didn''t want to make a clear distinction in this matter. "I¡¯m a man. Of course I have to pay." Said Joseph. "Then it must be great to be your girlfriend. I really envy Sunny. She is so lucky to have you." Looking at Joseph, Benita felt a little regretful that she couldn¡¯t meet him earlier. Sunny liked Joseph and was very kind to him, which was a public knowledge in their department, so of course Benita had heard of it. "Why do you envy Sunny? When she knew me, I was at the rock bottom. She had suffered a lot with me when I was having a hard time in my life. Now my life is getting better. You are different from us. You are so lucky and nice. You will definitely meet a better man in the future." Benita¡®s intention was visible, but Joseph didn¡¯t understand what she really meant since he just treated her as her schoolmate and didn''t think about anything else. Chapter 675 The Speech Of The Representative Of The Freshmen Celia had been listless and preoccupied since she brought breakfast to her roommate. Rose asked her to break up with Sharon? Rose had already talked to her about it, so what should she do next? Of course, Celia didn''t want to break up with Sharon. She thought that Rose''s worries were unnecessary. But Sharon¡®s parents loved him deeply and were concerned about him. What could she do? "Celia, what''s wrong with you? Why did you look wired after you met an acquaintance? Are you okay? Is it because you couldn¡¯t adapt yourself to the climate here?" Tanya was the oldest among them and knew how to take care of people. After Celia came back, she kept silent. "I''m fine. I just ate too much. What were you talking about just now?" The smile on Celia''s face was a little bitter. She had just known them, and they were not close to each other. It was not a good idea to expose her private life too much. "We are talking about what we should wear at the opening ceremony. There must be a lot of popular men there. We have to dress u with it. It was not a big deal to make a speech. She was not jealous. But she thought that Helen Zhu must be a capable girl since she was picked to make a speech in the ceremony. "Celia, you are so optimistic, but I don''t think she is as beautiful as you." Tanya had been in the school for so many days, but she had never seen a person more beautiful than Celia. Celia must be the most beautiful girl in her dormitory, class or even the entire college. "It''s not that I''m optimistic. What I said is true. Didn''t you hear it just now? People said that not only is she thin and tall, but also have fair and tender skin. She is definitely a rare beauty. I think she might amaze you later." Celia really didn''t take it seriously. In the past, when she was not beautiful, she always hoped that one day she could change her appearance. In her dream, she always wanted to become a beautiful girl. Now she had become beautiful after the time travel, but she didn''t cared much about these things anymore. Anyway, God gave her these things. Chapter 676 Someone Is Peeking At You Everyone was curious about the appearance of the girl who was able to speak on the platform under the spotlight. Not only the girls in Celia''s dormitory were curious, so were the girls in other dormitory. "Well, I just got a news that the girl who will deliver a speech is our class." Kenna had just gone to the bathroom and heard someone say that that girl majored in design. "Your design department? Oh my god. Your department really have all kinds of talent. It even took away all the the good-looking ones and the talented ones. How can others compete with your department, especially our department of architecture? Ah, I''m going to find my friends. Let''s talk after going back to the dormitory later." After getting along with Celia and Kenna for a short time, Tanya had become close with them. It was a pity that she was not in the same department with them in the dormitory. But no matter what, everyone had their own dream. She had to work hard to adapt to the new environment. eautiful. In fact, this group of freshmen were really extraordinary. There were many outstanding people, such as Helen, who was the representative of the freshmen on the stage, and Celia, who was as beautiful as a movie star. Some of them were talented, some were beautiful, and some had great combination of appearance and talents. Parr Li was worried whether it would be a disaster. These two talented and good-looking girls were both assigned to his own class. It was hard to tell what would happen in the future. Everyone knew that Helen was outstanding. Her family were all teachers and professors. She was from a noble family. She was well-educated and was naturally much better than other students. Parr Li felt incomparably honored that Helen could major in design, but now he was worried. Parr Li thought that there were too many outstanding students in his class. Could they get along well with each other? He was deeply worried about his teaching career in the next few years. Chapter 677 The Popular Students In The School The opening ceremony began after the announcement of the headmaster when all the students took their seats. At the beginning, it was the teacher, deans and the principal who were responsible for the speech. Generally, the leader''s speech was a long and boring. Celia almost fell asleep. Sitting in a conspicuous place in the front row, Celia didn''t dare to fall asleep at all. There were a lot of top students in the school. If she slept, she would be like a bad student. She didn''t want to be a joke in the Peking University. After the leaders finished their speech one by one, it was the turn of the representative of the freshmen, which was what they were looking forward to. Although they didn''t know what the representative looked like, that person was definitely talented. This was a place for students to learn knowledge, not to judge people by their appearance. If that student was picked to give a speech in the ceremony, he or she must be outstanding among people. A girl slowly walked over the platform from the crowd, unhurried and graceful. She was just like g her to look back and smile to him. However, there was no eyes at the back of her head. Although Celia didn''t have eyes on the back of her head, she always felt that someone was staring at her behind her back. She smoothed her hair and looked back. Sure enough... A pair of bright eyes looked at her. Celia was stunned. At present, all the freshmen, whether boys or girls, were attracted by Helen on the stage, but this boy had been staring at the back of her head. Was her head very beautiful? Thinking of this, Celia couldn''t help laughing. The top students here were really strange, but fortunately, the boy¡¯s eyes were very gentle and bore no malice. Moreover, this boy looked neat and tidy, and he didn''t look like that kind of obscene person. She could accept it. Neely looked at Celia carefully, but he didn''t expect that she would suddenly turn around, nor did he expect that the eyes of the two of them would meet. She even smiled. This smile was too beautiful for him. It was a kind of healing smile. He hadn''t seem such a fresh and pure smile for a long time. Chapter 678 Celia, Good Choice Of Your Major At this time, Helen had finished her speech, and there was a warm applause from the audience. As soon as Celia and the boy behind her looked at each other, she immediately sat up straight. In her heart, there was only Sharon, and she didn¡¯t have feelings for other boys anymore. But her future mother-in-law had already asked her to leave Sharon. Celia didn''t know what to do. A marriage without parents'' blessing was not only incomplete, but also unhappy in the future. Rose must have come to see her on behalf of the whole Qin family yesterday. Sharon¡®s future was ruined because of her. After all, it was her who indirectly harmed him. Although Dixon and Dove had shown their love for her before, after this matter, their impression of her would be greatly dented. The Qin family must hate her so much now, let alone let her marry into their family. Celia was worrying about how to deal with this matter. Rose also asked her no , it would definitely be priming in the future. Moreover, this major had no restrictions on age. The older one was, the more experience he or she had, and the more valuable the design was. "Well, thank you, Neely. If there is nothing else, we will go back to our dormitory first." Although what Neely said made sense, Celia didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She was in a filthy mood. All she thought about was Sharon, and what should she do with him. "It¡¯s nothing special. I just want to talk about some professional stuff with you. If you are interested, I have a few books about design. I''ll bring them to you next time." As for Celia''s frankness, Neely was unhurried. "No, thank you. I have something to deal with now. I have to call my boyfriend and tell him that I have arrived at school safely. I''m sorry." After saying that, Celia took Kenna''s hand and left without looking back. Neely was left there, smiled awkwardly. Chapter 679 I Already Have A Boyfriend A boyfriend? Celia''s last sentence gave him a lot of information. The woman that everyone praised had a boyfriend. If the other boys knew it, they would be heartbroken. However, there was another possibility that Celia mistakenly thought that he was here to accost her with ulterior motives, so she came up with an excuse. However, no matter what, he didn''t think it was necessary for him to get to the bottom of this matter. To be exact, it was the first time he had seen Celia today. Whether she had a boyfriend or not didn''t cause him any trouble, not to mention sadness or disappointment. He talked to her just because he was curious about beautiful things. However, Neely¡¯s action did make the boys admire him. What a man! He dared to do whatever he wanted. He was much stronger than those who only dared to watch Celia''s beauty in the distance. At least, he had just chatted with her. After all, they had met matter, and my boyfriend is not here, so I didn''t tell you." Celia explained briefly. After all, they were all friendly to her, and telling them the truth would avoid misunderstandings in the future. Besides, it was not a shameful thing and she didn''t need any male fans. "Then what does your boyfriend do? How does he look? Is he good to you? Does he come from a rich family?" It was a big blow to Kenna that Celia had a boyfriend, and she felt regret for Celia. But it was normal for her to have a boyfriend before them. There must be tons of men chasing after her. "You have so many questions, Kenna. Which one should I answer first? Besides, I think these questions are meaningless. I choose not to answer them." Although her boyfriend was a handsome man, she was not a person who greedy for wealth. "Let me ask you, Celia. When did you start dating?" Yolande couldn''t help but join the interrogation. Chapter 680 Show Her Identity These children, no matter in good conditions or underprivileged conditions, or from countryside or city, had been taught before high school or even middle school that they couldn''t have a relationship during school and was forbidden to fall in love at an early age. Otherwise, it would affect their study. They could find any boy they wanted when they graduated. Celia had been admitted to a great university, had a good performance in study, and had a relationship. She didn''t delay anything. "It seems that we have been deceived by our parents since childhood. We have lost at the starting line." Kenna looked sad. She used to think that her parents and teachers were right. As long as she didn''t fall in love at an early age and studied hard, she would definitely be admitted to the best university in the country. Now she was admitted to the Peking University, but she didn''t have a boyfriend. "It''s not too late for you to look for a boyfriend now. Besides, there are a lot of talents in the Peking University. If you find anothe attend such a grand banquet. If she didn''t show up, others would think she was a fool who wouldn''t fight for it when other woman tried to take her boyfriend away. Holding Benita''s hand, Phoebe''s face changed when she knew that it was Sunny knocking at the door. Why is she here? Didn''t she come here to spoil my things? Although feeling dissatisfied, Phoebe kept smiling stiffly. "Uncle, aunt, it seems that I came at a bad time. There are so many people at home today." No one took the gift from Sunny, but she put it on the table slickly. She looked at Phoebe¡®s hand holding Benita¡¯s, and her ingratiating face disgusted her. Phoebe had never been so intimate with her future daughter-in-law. It seemed that all her efforts over the years wasn¡¯t worth a ¡®thank you¡¯. Benita just gave Joseph ten thousand dollars. Over the years, she had spent more than that on Joseph. Besides, she had taken care of him with all her heart. Wasn''t it worth less than ten thousand dollars? Sunny could not reconciled to such cruel fact. Chapter 681 Indifference To Their Expression "Who is this?" Of course, Benita knew Sunny, but she was sitting upright. She was invited by Joseph and his parents in person. She thought she shouldn''t show any timidity. "Father, mother, this is Sunny. She is my junior schoolmate." Benita smiled at Sunny elegantly and calmly. Sunny was not reconciled. Girls in this city were so bold. They even dared to go to a man¡¯s house when he already had girlfriend. Did they want to take away what belonged to her? No way! "Hello, my name is Sunny Li. I''m Joseph''s girlfriend. It''s my honor to meet you." Not to be outdone, Sunny revealed her identity directly. At this time, she had no time to care about what Nolan and Phoebe might think. Since they did not intend to stand on her side and did not want to recognize her as their daughter-in-law, then she had to fight for her rights and interests for herself. "Really? You are not only Benita''s junior schoolmate, but also Joseph¡®s girlfriend. Well, have a seat." Benita didn''t expect that ons, she could find all kinds of excellent boys who were more handsome and educated than Joseph. Benita¡¯s father thought that he could help his daughter to find a better man, and he didn''t want to see his precious daughter get hurt. This meal was somewhat awkward, and only Sunny ate calmly. "Benita, are the dishes okay? I''m afraid my cooking skills are not good. You didn¡¯t eat much." Phoebe smiled at Benita as if she was a kind mother, but when she turned around, she looked at Sunny venomously as if she was an enemy. "Auntie, you are so good at cooking. I really enjoy it." Benita had lost her appetite and couldn''t eat any more. Sunny was like a fish bone stuck in her throat and couldn''t get out. "Have more, Sunny. My mom¡¯s home cooking is great." Joseph knew in his heart that Phoebe''s attitude towards Sunny, her future daughter-in-law, was worse than that of an outsider. Sunny didn''t complain about it because she was a sensible girl, but he couldn''t pretend not to know. Chapter 682 Looking At Him With New Eyes Since Joseph knew that Sunny''s parents lived in such a bad environment last time, his heart was full of guilt. He hadn''t invited Sunny''s parents to dinner. The first group of guests his parents invited after they returned to the capital should be Sam and Mindy, but he didn''t expect them to be Benita and her parents. Sunny must feel uncomfortable about what they had done, but he didn''t dare to go against his parents'' will. Seeing that his parents had been focusing on Benita, he had to be nice to Sunny to comfort her. "You and Sunny are in a relationship in college?" In fact, Benita''s father didn''t want to inquire about the affairs of the two of them. He just wanted to make it clear and let his daughter give up. "Yes, uncle. Thanks to Sunny. Without her, I wouldn''t have achieved what I have today. Sunny is an excellent girl. Although she comes from a small town, she is a good material for business since she was a child. Although many people look down upon the self- e" in everyone''s heart was also ended in a farce. Sunny''s performance was a complete victory over Benita. No matter how rich Benita''s family background was, it was given by her parents. Now Sunny had everything created by herself, which was different. "Now that he has a girlfriend, don''t contact with Joseph anymore. He will be a married man. Although he hasn¡¯t gotten married, it''s not good for your reputation if others spread the rumors." The smile of Benita¡¯s father finally disappeared when there was only his family. His daughter could find any boys she wanted, and there was no need to stick to Joseph since he even had a girlfriend. Otherwise, it would bring shame on his family. "Dad, it''s not shameful for a college student to start a business. Why can''t I have a relationship?" Benita didn¡¯t reconcile. It was not easy to meet someone she liked. Since she finally met him, she had to strive for it. She didn¡¯t want to be a mistress since Joseph hadn¡¯t married yet. Chapter 683 You Are No Match For Her "Have a relationship? If you want to fall in love with someone, you have to know if he has a girlfriend or not. Obviously, he has. Are you still going to snatch him away?" Benita¡¯s father was a little disappointed that his daughter didn''t live up to his expectations. Why did she fall in love with someone who had a girlfriend? He would never allow his daughter to be a mistress. That would be a shame for his family. "He is dating with Sunny, but they are not married yet. As long as they are not married, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Just like the college entrance examination, I will depend on my own ability." Benita felt that it was a rare chance for her to fall in love with someone. She also realized that Joseph''s parents didn''t like Sunny. If they were satisfied with their future daughter-in-law, they wouldn''t invite her to their house for dinner. As long as Sunny and Joseph hadn¡¯t had the marriage certificate, she still had a chance. "Ability? She is still your junior schoolmate. She has opened a clo for a while. He felt that he had some prejudice against her before, and underestimated her strength. "Sunny, how is your clothing shop now? Is your business doing great in the capital?" Nolan had changed his attitude, and Sunny was relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t make things too embarrassing. If Nolan and Phoebe blamed her together, she didn''t know if she could pretend to be a virtuous and filial daughter-in-law. Fortunately, she controlled herself. "Uncle, the market in the capital city is naturally good. But my clothing shop has just opened for a short time, so it will take some time to have more customers. I don''t know if it would have a sale for the time being." Sunny just told the truth. She couldn¡¯t lie about it since they would know it as soon as they investigated it. "It''s good for you young people to be energetic and ambitious." Nolan said indifferently, but in Sunny''s eyes, she was already very lucky. At least, he didn''t dislike her because she was a self-employed businesswoman. Chapter 684 Treated Differently By Teachers "Can a girl from another city make money in the capital?" Phoebe was still suspicious of it. "Mom, it''s a new era now. Why can''t she make a living? She''s good at making money. The location of the clothing shop is good. If she keep doing it for a while, the customer would come." Joseph spoke for Sunny. Sunny was indeed a good girl. At least she was independent and didn''t want to rely on him. She had never caused him any trouble, including this time she opened a clothing shop by herself. She didn''t tell him until it was done. Having such a sensible girlfriend saved him a lot of trouble. Joseph was more and more satisfied with Sunny. His parents just had prejudice against her and would like her after knowing what kind of person she was. "The young people are thinking fast now. We can''t keep up with them. In short, the youth are more promising than us. Sunny, I heard from Joseph that your parents have also come to the capital city. He has been taken good care of by your parents before, and we have never had the oked evasive. "Yes. Did you feel it too? But I did the same thing and ate the same food with you every day. Didn''t I do anything against the school rules and the fire?" She could understand that the teacher liked Helen, but there was no need to hate her. Everyone came to learn, and it was okay that the teacher didn''t like her, but she didn''t want to be treated differently. People who didn''t know her might think that she had done something shameful. "The teacher just prefer Helen, because she is the honor of our department. You just haven¡¯t shown your real ability yet. When you did, they would also like you." Kenna comforted. "It has nothing to do with it. Besides, it is not that the teacher must like me and I don''t need the same treatment as Helen has. I just hope that they treat me equally. I can understand it if I raised my hand and the teacher didn¡¯t see me, but if the teacher ignored me every time, does it mean that the teacher ignore the existence of me? What if I really have questions to ask them?" Chapter 685 A Sense Of Loss In College Celia was really confused. What was wrong with her? Why was she treated differently? There must be someone behind it. Otherwise, Celia hadn''t met her teachers before, and they wouldn''t hate her for no reason. "Celia, let me tell you the truth. We are friends in the same dormitory. Is your family not in the countryside? Do you deliberately hide it to gain sympathy?" After getting along with Celia for so many days, Kenna thought that she was a girl of great character and didn¡¯t have any affection. But after all, she didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not. Since she doubted, she''d better ask directly. "Hide it from you on purpose? To get sympathy? Kenna, what are you talking about? Our family is from the countryside. The three generations of our family are all from the countryside. Why should I lie?" It was so strange. Generally speaking, when people lied, they would say good things about themselves. No one would be so stupid as to say bad things about their origin and id goes by, people will know the truth. After getting along with each other for a long time, the teachers and students will naturally know that I am not such a person." What else could she do? She couldn''t even find someone to argue with. Her enemies were in the dark. Celia didn''t need many friends. It was enough as long as her roommates in the dormitory understood her and didn''t aim at her. As for the teachers, it was fine that they didn''t care about her. It would be enough for her to rely on her real strength in the exam. The truth would naturally be exposed to the campus. "I don''t know who is so wicked to make such a rumor. If I know, I will definitely tear that person''s mouth apart for you." In the past few days, Celia had been honest and forthright. She seem to be a person who disdained to lie. Someone must be jealous of her beauty and afraid that she would steal the limelight, so they played these tricks in secret. It was obvious that they were not meticulous at all. Chapter 686 Scheming Eyes Ever since Celia had traveled to this world, the world was unfriendly to her. There were rumors about her. She had been penniless from the Tang family but didn¡¯t starved to death in the end. Now that she had come to this point, it was impossible to knock her down again. The truth would emerge one day, and what she needed to do was to behave herself and study hard. The more the teachers were biased against her, the harder she should work. At that time, she would prove herself with her grades. As for other students who didn''t know her, she didn''t care at all. In fact, it was not impossible for her to buy a car with her ability. But if she really bought it, the rumor would spread. At that time, not only did people think that she had a rich family, but also that she hooked up with a rich man with her beautiful appearance. There were always jealous people around. Celia didn''t plan to be so high-profile. Even if she could afford it, she wouldn''t buy it. On the one hand, she didn''t need a car at school. On the other hand, she di ng was indescribable. In a word, Celia felt that the moment she looked at Helen, her eyes were a little unfriendly. If Celia remembered correctly, it should be the first time that she and Helen looked at each other so seriously. There should be no deep hatred between them. Why did she hate her? Jealous of her own talent? Or appearance? By rights, Helen was the most popular student among the teachers and students. She was a straight-A student who was outstanding in every aspect. There was no need for Helen to take her seriously. Although Celia had a good appearance, Helen was not bad looking. There was no need for Helen to dislike her because of her appearance. Everyone praised Helen and thought that she was a good student. But just now, Celia did think that this girl was not simple. She even felt that Helen¡¯s eyes were a little scheming, not as beautiful as they looked. But Celia didn''t think too much. It was the first time they met, and there was no conflict between them. Celia guessed that she had overthought it. Chapter 687 Why Is He Here The teacher didn''t like Celia very much now. She wouldn''t be able to get along with a good student like Helen. Whether Helen hated her or not, Celia had already been alerted. She wanted to stay as far away from Helen as possible in the future. Celia thought that she was probably no match for Helen in terms of relationship and study now. Since Celia couldn''t defeat her, she could avoid her. The military training was not held in the school, but in the suburbs, so no one knew where it was. Before they set out, the instructors had specially told them that except for daily necessities and some books, they were not allowed to bring anything that had nothing to do with the military training. The snacks prepared for the military training by Tanya were in trouble this time. As soon as they arrived at the destination, the instructor prepared a big box, and the student had to throw everything that was not necessary to the military training into it. They came to the army for tra dark face, they didn''t dare to look at him. That man was indeed handsome, but he was too fierce. "I''m your general instructor, Sharon Qin. You can just call me Sharon or instructor Qin. As long as you follow my words, I promise that you will have a good time in the next two weeks. Otherwise, I''ll let you know what devil training is. Well, boys stand on the left and girls stand on the right. Raise your head and stand in order of height." Sharon said in a domineering way and no one dared to retort at all, but why did he separate the boys and the girls? Shouldn''t they be divided according to class? It was so strange. They didn''t know what the instructor was going to do, but they had to do as he said. Celia kept her head down all the time. There were more boys than girls. Since they had to line up according to the height and she was tall than most of the girls, she had to stand on the first place in the row, and Sharon could see her at a glance from the crowd. Chapter 688 A Gift For Everyone "Hurry up. Don''t waste time." Obviously, their speed was not satisfactory to Sharon. His serious voice became a little anger. "I''ll count to three. If you can''t figure out your gender, I have a way to let you know where you should stand now!" "Three, two, one..." As soon as he finished counting, everyone stood still, not daring to say a word. Celia stood aside obediently. She didn''t know if Sharon had seen her or not. In fact, there were more boys than girls among the freshmen and Celia was tall. If all the girls standing on one side, Sharon should be able to know her existence. Celia stood among the girls. She hoped that Sharon could recognize her, but didn¡¯t want to be exposed either. But after waiting for a long time, there was no response. She stood at the first place in the line, and the man and the woman were separated. Didn''t he see her? Or had he recognized her earlier but he was angry because of the phone call last time? Last time, she just they had to run twenty laps on the training ground, would they still be alive if they finished? They usually lacked exercises. Even if they had PE lessons in high school, they didn¡¯t take it seriously. PE was the most useless course in the eyes of all teachers, so it was usually occupied by the main course. To be honest, their physical strength was really not good. The instructor didn¡¯t give them any rules yet. How many laps did they had to run? But if they didn¡¯t run enough, would it be embarrassed? After all, the instructor said that his soldiers at least ran 20 laps. If they ran a few laps, it would be humiliating. If they ran more, they really didn''t have that strength. "Start!" At the order of Sharon, the students started to run slowly in a daze. But how many laps were appropriate? Everyone was confused and didn''t know what to do. They had to follow the group and no one wanted to fall behind. After all, they had to fight for the glory of the Peking University. Chapter 689 A Head-on Blow The freshmen could run one or two laps at the beginning, but the more they ran, the more breathless they were. Some of them covered their stomach, while some walked slowly, so there was no way they could finish twenty laps. They were already a little tired after the third lap, but they couldn''t easily admit defeat. "Don''t run anymore if you can''t hold on. It is hot. Why don''t you sit down and eat a piece of watermelon?" Sitting in the shade of a tree, Sharon was eating watermelon and talking sarcastically. Unlike the traditional soldiers, he was more like a labor contractor who squeezed the students. "What a devil! I''ve never seen such an instructor before." "I thought the military training was fun, but I didn''t expect him to be so cruel to us. We just came here but suffered such a big blow." "It is just the thin end of the wedge. What should we do in the next half a month? We will definitely be punished to death." It was the first day of the training. In the following half a month, they would defin n. What''s more, it is fine as long as we had tried our best. Girls who can''t hold on don''t suffer discrimination if they reported to the instructor. On the contrary, they get preferential treatment." Celia didn''t mean to speak for Sharon, but she felt that what Helen said was a little radical now. If girls couldn''t hold on, they could report to the instructor. Moreover, boy was stronger than girl. Generally speaking, they had better physical strength than girls, and it had nothing to do with discrimination at all. Helen¡¯s words were easy to make people misunderstand Sharon. As his girlfriend, of course Celia didn''t want him to be misunderstood. It was the first time for Celia and Helen to have a face-to-face fight. One was beautiful, one was a top student, and the atmosphere between them was strained. The people around them didn''t dare to make a sound. What Celia said was reasonable, but Helen was now the most popular person among the teachers and leaders of the school, so they dared not offend Helen. Chapter 690 Competition "Now we are in a new society. Women are strong and independent enough. Besides, why girls have to be inferior to boys in terms of physical strength? You persuade girls to give up but you are still running here. Your words are really contradictory." After saying that arrogantly, Helen immediately ran forward. When the others saw it, they immediately followed up. Celia was stunned for a few seconds, but she still slowly continued to run. Why did Helen make some snide comments on her? What''s more, Celia just said that to her friends. If they couldn''t hold on, they could report to the instructor, but she didn''t persuade others. Besides, the reason why she continued to run was not because she wanted to compete with boys, but because she could hold on with her physical strength. Although Helen didn''t mention her name, Celia knew that she was referring to her. Helen made people target at her easily, no messing. Did she do it on purpose or not? What Helen did surprised Celia. They had just met and neve e so sore that she was exhausted. She also felt that what she had done was not worth it. If she had known it earlier, she would have given up when she was in the second lap. Now she had a face-to-face confrontation with Helen. Even if she did not take Helen as an opponent, she guessed that Helen had already been regarded as an enemy. "Continue to run? Don''t ask us to help you when you cry and can''t get out of bed tomorrow." Said Tanya. "Come on. So I want you to help me relax my muscles with your fingers, or I''m afraid I will cry tomorrow." Celia didn''t exercise for a long time and she suddenly exercised like this, of course her muscles couldn''t stand it. A few pinching now could relieve the pain tomorrow. Celia asked Tanya and Kenna to help her relax her muscles. On the other side, when Helen came over, several girls held her up. Before Helen could say anything, several girls approached her like maids and flattered her while giving massage on her thigh. Celia had never enjoyed such treatment. Chapter 691 Surprise Inspection The girls, led by Celia and Helen, seemed to have been divided into two groups. However, it was obvious that the people on Helen¡¯s side were much more than Celia¡¯s. The speech at the opening ceremony made Helen the focus of attention, and the teachers liked her, so she was popular. Many girls were eager to be close friends with people like Helen. However, Celia was not jealous. She didn''t mean to be compared with Helen. Even if she was compared with Helen, she was still unable to do anything. Now, Helen had all the cards, while she was involved in scandals and feeling exhausted. "All of you. Boys and girls go back to your own dormitory and put your things in order. Our requirement is that all your belongings and beddings have to be neat and orderly. We will come to check later. As for when, you should pay attention to the sound of the whistle. Whenever you hear this whistle, no matter what you are doing, come out immediately. Otherwise, the punishment will be more serious than the previous running." The one who spoke was another instru mitory was cleaned before they came in, but after they pulled their luggage in and looked for something in the dormitory, the luggage was on the ground, on the bed, everywhere. Everything was in a mess, just like the doghouse. The girls couldn''t refute the instructor''s words, and they didn''t dare to. The scene in front of them was really chaotic, as if they had just fought in a battle. "Whose bed is this?" Among the messy crowd, there was one place that was clean and spotless, which was conspicuous. Even the quilt was folded up. Although it was not as good as the one folded by a soldier, it was not bad. Finally, there was one that could barely pass the test. "Sir, it''s mine." Celia said. "See? I just gave you the same time. Why can other people appear in neat clothes now, and her bed is clean and tidy? This is self-discipline! I have emphasized again and again that everything in the army should be neat and orderly, and the dormitory is the same. This is not your home, and it is not a place where you can do whatever you want." Chapter 692 A Sense Of Collective Honor "Except this girl, everyone else should stand at attention on the training ground. I warn you again that every word we say in the army is not a joke, and every word we say is an order." Except for Celia, everyone was taken to the training ground. Celia looked at her classmates standing at attention on the training ground. She was playing alone here. The instructors criticized everyone, but she was an exception. It seemed that the military training in her previous life was useful. She knew the tactics of the instructors clearly. Except for physical suffering, she thought she would not make any big mistakes in other aspects. "Girl, what are you doing? Go back and have a rest." Celia stayed there for a long time. She was the only one who hadn''t been punished. Shouldn''t she be very happy? On the contrary, she was a little depressed. "Sir, how long will they stand at attention?" It seemed that it was easy for them to stand at attention, but it was really hard for them to maintain their bodies "Celia, how do you know it so well? And you seem to know the trick of the instructors clearly. People who don''t know you might think that you have been a soldier before." Tanya thought that if Celia hadn''t been a soldier before, she must be a mind reader. Otherwise, how could she figure out what the instructor was thinking? She was so powerful. "I was just guessing. That''s it." Celia¡¯s secret was almost exposed, but fortunately, Tanya and Kenna were tortured by the punishment and had no energy and time to think too much. "Which one didn''t need to be punished just now?" The instructors appeared in front of everyone and frightened the students. "Sir, it''s me." Celia stood out. It shouldn''t be against the rule if she was willing to stand at attention, right? "It''s you? I told you to rest, but you didn''t. You are really a glutton for punishment. Since you like it so much, I''ll satisfy you." Celia was called away by the instructor alone, and the freshmen present held their breath. Chapter 693 Torturing His Girlfriend "What happened? What kind of instructor is he?" "I don''t think that Celia did anything wrong. Why did you ask her to leave alone?" "How about we go and have a look?" The boys thought that Celia did it out of kindness and was willing to be punished with them. "Forget it. We''re in the army, not in the underworld. The instructor can''t do anything to her. It''s just a punishment at most. If we interfere, maybe we''ll be punished later." The boys were a little worried, but no one dared to follow them. They were in the army, not in the school. The instructor said that they only needed to do one thing here was to obey their orders. When Celia was taken away, of course she didn¡¯t reconcile. Couldn''t she be punished with everyone? These instructors were all freaks, but she was not afraid of any kind of punishment. She didn''t know if they were soldiers of Sharon or not. They were too annoying. "Sir, why do you take me here?" Bring her he Even so, in the middle of the night, they still didn''t escape the whistled. Many people were almost jolted after hearing the whistle, and some even hopped out of bed directly. They immediately put on their shoes and ran downstairs desperately. They didn''t want to make the same mistake a second time. "No wonder you are a good student in one of the best universities in the country. You have a quick mind. Your speed is almost half faster than the speed at noon. Good. In that case, I will reward you to run five laps on the training ground at night here. Compared with the number of laps this morning, I¡¯m already kind enough, am I?" Looking at the students who were sleepy and panic, Sharon felt very interesting. But there was one person who was not only energetic, but also calm, as if she was waiting for this night run. There was no expression on her face, as if she had already known the result, and was waiting for the instructor to give orders. Chapter 694 Challenge The students woke up in the morning of the second day because of the whole day''s torture and the night''s run. Before the whistle, they had already put on their clothes and tied their shoes. After washing up, they dared to lie on the bed again. They were afraid of the sudden attack of the instructors, which they could not bear. "Did everyone sleep well last night?" The breakfast in the canteen was ready. Sharon¡®s voice was like nightmares to the students. They were afraid that the instructor would punish them again. They hadn''t been punished so much since they were children, but they had all suffered a lot in the army. In front of Sharon, they were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, waiting for the order of the instructors at any time. This kind of waiting undoubtedly made them perturbed. Weren¡¯t they here for training? Why did it look like a torment? Some boys couldn''t stand it anymore. Boys, after all, were energetic and impulsive. They must be dissatisfied with the fact that they with others, but with so many eyes staring at them, she had no chance to talk to him alone, let alone to meet him. "We are here for training. Why are they going to have a competition? What if they get hurt?" Of course, Celia wasn''t worried about whether they would be injured or not. It was inappropriate for an instructor to beat a student. It would be terrible if Sharon¡®s leader knew it. "I really admire Neely¡¯s courage. But can he win in the competition with the instructor?" Celia said again, and there were less people who snubbed her. Since she was punished with everyone, everyone''s attitude towards her had changed a lot. Although Celia was beautiful and tender, her way of doing things was great. From the fact that she took the initiative to join the punishment, it could be seen that she was actually a person who could share weal and woe with everyone. She was also a good person, so everyone''s bias against her declined and no one deliberately targeted her when she said something. Chapter 695 A Demon Who Tortured Others It was said that Celia deliberately concealed her identity and household registration, saying that her family was not from the countryside, and she was pretending. But if she weren''t a girl from the rural area, how could she hold on until the end of the running that day? How could the children in the city have such strength? What''s more, she didn''t care about details and didn''t like to dress up. She was just born beautiful. However, her outstanding appearance alone was easy to make people misunderstand. Most of her classmates had already had prejudice before talking to her. In the following few days, they lived together and found that Celia was not a pampered girl as it was said and she didn¡¯t make herself special in the class before. Although she was beautiful, she was very considerate and friendly. Celia had thought that some of her classmates hated her before. But after hearing the whistle in the morning, she didn¡¯t button up her collar and her classmates reminded her in time. Therefore, she knew r boyfriend. No matter what, she wanted her boyfriend to win. She was not familiar with Neely, so she didn''t care whether he would win or lose. The other girls didn''t expect that Celia and Sharon would be boyfriend and girlfriend. If they didn''t announce it on their own initiative, these people couldn¡¯t even imagine it. The discipline of the army was strict, and Sharon was on a mission now, so he wouldn''t mention it, let alone Celia. If her classmates knew that the aggressive devil was her boyfriend, she was really afraid that other girls would take revenge on her. It was not easy for her to get along well with other students. Celia didn''t want everything to go in vain. At this moment, she could only silently worry about Sharon and care about the actions of the boys. Her heart was nervous, and she was even more agitated than when she went to the examination. Celia was nervous. Other girls were no exception. Whether they could live a good life here depended on the result of the competition later. Chapter 696 Underestimating The Adversary "Come on, Neely!" "You got this, Neely!" "¡­¡­" The number of instructors on the training ground was very small, but it was different for students. Most of the people on the training ground were students. At this time, someone shouted, and the rest of the people also echoed. The momentum of Neely had already surpassed that of Sharon. On the other hand, Sharon, who was neither pushy nor humble, ignored the noise. "Come on, come on!" Celia cheered on, but she didn¡¯t mention Sharon¡¯s name. If she cheered for Sharon, it would probably cause public anger. Looking at the lonely look of Sharon, she felt pitiful, so she had to cheer for him in her heart. However, she was very conflicted at this moment. This group of students were all just the precious children of their parents. Their daily life was just about study, and they had never done such a strong physical work. Sharon¡¯s training was harsh. It was reasonable for the students to be dissatisfied with his arbi haron was a child, he had never been afraid of facing people. But this time, he was timid. When he was thinking about the matter between him and Celia, his mind was in a mess, and his steps were getting slower and slower. At last, he was almost just walking. "Come on, Neely, come on!" "We are going to win." "¡­¡­" The cheers of the students were getting louder and louder. When Sharon came to his senses, he found that the distance between him and Neely was not a little far, but almost one lap. ''Damn it! This guy hasn''t slowed down. It''s just that I thought too much and underestimated the adversary,¡¯ Sharon thought. Sharon quickened his pace gradually, and the other instructors were agitated. Sharon had never lost to anyone in any programs in the army. If he lost to a freshman in the simplest running, how could he continue to live in the army in the future? Not to mention in the army, he would not be able to continue the military training for half a month. Chapter 697 Extraordinary Talent "Come on, Neely!" "Come on, Neely!" Seeing that Neely would definitely win the championship in this round, all the students were excited, waiting for the victory when Neely touched the red line. Sharon tried his best to catch up with Neely. Lost to a freshman? It would never happen! He would never allow this to happen, and Celia was watching. This was his advantage. How could he lose? He must try his best to shorten the distance. The rest of the instructors heaved a sigh of relief when Sharon was faster than before. Although they didn¡¯t need to take the freshmen seriously, they couldn''t let their guard down. Just now, Sharon was too relaxed, so he let Neely take the lead. Fortunately, Sharon, the sleeping lion, had exploded with rage, which meant that he was still have a chance. "Come on, Neely. You will reach the finish line soon." The students seemed to be more excited than the people on the competition. They all clenched their oting skill was so accurate. The students immersed themselves to the competition and sighed casually. At this time, they had completely forgotten that Sharon was the adversary, all admiring the shooting skill of Sharon. "Neely, it''s your turn!" As soon as Sharon finished shooting, he handed the gun to Neely. Whether his score last time was a coincidence or an accident, Sharon immediately knew. Neely held the gun in his hand and took a deep breath. One of his eyes was slightly closed, and the other was aimed at the target. It took him a while to shoot. Although it took longer time than that of Sharon, he still scored the bullseye. "Great! You got this!" The students cheered. Neely was not only a straight-A student, but also gifted in sports. Such a good marksmanship was comparable to that of other soldiers in the army. It was not a coincidence or an accident. They guessed that Neely must had received professional training before. Chapter 698 The Most Frightening Thing Is To Break Up The competition continued. Sharon had been trained since he was a child, so it was normal for him to hit the target accurately. But Sharon really looked at Neely with new eyes. This bloke was definitely not professional, and it was not a coincidence that he could score the bullseye. After several rounds, his hit rate was close to ninety-nine point nine percent. Sharon scored the bullseye and shot at the center of the target. Although Neely also scored the bullseye, Sharon¡¯s bullet was closer to the center of the target than Neely¡¯s. According to small difference, of course, the winner was Sharon. Everyone saw it clearly. This was something that could not be faked, and Sharon marksmanship was better. Although Neely lost, everyone was still happy for him. It was a great honor for him to have such a result compared with the instructor. In these two competitions, Neely almost won. For the non-professional student, it was enough. Nee ecause of us. Why haven''t you called me back since I called you last time? Although you are busy in the army, you could still spare time to make a phone call, could you?" This problem hadn¡¯t been solved. Sharon was uncomfortable with it, and Celia was distress as if her throat was being stuck by fishbone. So she decided to make it clear. "Yes, but I don''t know how to reply to you. If you want to break up with me, I won''t agree, but I don''t want to make it difficult for you." Sharon was under pressure in all aspects. The family, the army and most importantly, Celia. He could accept everything else. What he feared most was that Celia would break up with him. "Break up? ''Sharon, you have misunderstood me. I have never said that I want to break up with you. I didn''t mention these on the phone last time." It turned out that Sharon thought that she was going to break up with him. No wonder he had been so depressed and ignored her. Chapter 699 As If They Were Having An Affair Although Rose had come to Celia and had a deep talk with her, she also felt sorry for the bad impact on Sharon. If it was just because of the accident last time, it was impossible for her to leave Sharon. Love was a matter of two people. When they were together, Sharon had asked for her permission. Even if they wanted to break up, she could not unilaterally declare it. It was extremely irresponsible for herself and others. "Don''t you want to break up with me? If you don''t want to break up with me, why did you suddenly mention on the phone last time that you don''t want to marry me. Celia, when I¡¯m with you, I want to marry you. I think we two get along well with each other. There is no reason not to consider marriage, unless you have never thought of marrying me at all." If Celia didn''t marry him, it meant that she would leave him at any time. He was not a sensitive person, but what Celia said really made all his hopes for the future disappear. "I think it''s still early to talk about marria let her go? He had to hug her tightly to relieve his lovesickness. "The instructor hugged a student? You know, if you are caught by someone, or reported by someone with ulterior motives, I think you must be expelled from the military by your leader. You just made such a mistake and you still didn¡¯t behave yourself." The two of them were normal boyfriend and girlfriend, but now it seemed like they were having an affair. Celia had to confirm if there was anyone around from time to time. She didn''t want to cause any trouble to Sharon. "I''m holding my own wife. It''s not against the law. No one dares to report me! Kiss me." As soon as Sharon got the chance, he rubbed his face against Celia''s. At this moment, he held her again, as if holding a rare treasure that he had lost and found. She was real and warm. He wished he could be intimate with her, a hug was not enough. "Well, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. It''s not a good time. It''s like we are having an affair." Chapter 700 One Day Off "We are a couple, and we have met our parents. Who dares to report us?" Sharon wasn¡¯t afraid at all. "Well, my classmates are still here. If they see us two hugging each other like this, they will think that I am deliberately seducing you, a handsome instructor." Hearing what Celia said, Sharon reluctantly let go of his hand. He didn''t want to bring any trouble to her. "It''s me who seduced you, a good-looking college student." With a smile, the cloud of gloom and despair the past few days disappeared from his heart in an instant. "Well, don''t make fun of me. Don''t pretend that you don''t know me and make me angry on purpose. Do you know how sad I am when you treat me like this?" If she didn''t have a strong heart, she would not have been unable to bear it. She had been ignored by her boyfriend for a few days. How could she not be angry? The most terrible thing when the two people quarreled was they ignore ea er the good news. It was the biggest good news since they had been here for so long. "No wonder others are all tingle with excitement as if they won a lottery. It turn out that the good news is that we can have a rest tomorrow. That''s great. I''m so tired. I just want to have a good sleep." Celia said. She didn''t expect that Sharon could be so fast. The notice of vacation came down so soon. "It is a waste of time to have a rest in the dormitory. Shouldn''t we think about the snacks nearby after the maltreatment in the past few days? Go out to eat something delicious and reward yourself. Only in this way can we have more energy for the following training. If we don''t eat anything, we really can''t stand it." Kenna was a foodie. As soon as Celia said she would have a rest tomorrow, Kenna had already thought about the delicious chicken drumsticks and spareribs outside. How could she not go to eat something delicious? Chapter 701 Foodies "Well, I''ll treat you to eat something delicious tomorrow." Seeing the cute look on Kenna''s face, Celia couldn''t refuse her. "Helen, do you have any plans tomorrow?" Someone in the crowd asked. "Nothing. I''ll have a rest and read some books tomorrow. You can go out to have fun. I won''t go." Helen was indeed a straight-A student. She didn''t even forget her reading when she was resting. The training was hard, but study still came first. It was not an act. The others admired Helen¡¯s sincerity and diligence, but they still had to go out for a walk. It was rare to have a day off, so they had to go shopping. But after the vacation, the competition would be just around the corner. They had to fight for the glory for their class. Celia didn''t pay much attention to these before, but later she found that the university life was completely different from the high school. There were many activities that needed everyone to complete together in the U u the food. Don''t eat too much, or you''ll have a stomachache." As soon as Sharon handed the bag to Celia, he turned around and left. There were too many freshmen here. As an instructor, he was indeed easy to be recognized. Holding a pile of things in her arms, Celia was in a dilemma. All the things that were so difficult to buy here were in her hands all of a sudden. How could she explain it to her friends? She was really worried. Celia called back all the people in the line and put the things in her arms in the middle. The others immediately cheered up. "Celia, you''re awesome. You''ve bought so many delicious food in such a short time. You must be an angel." "Come on, let''s eat." Rolling up a big drumstick and sending it to her mouth without hesitation, Celia breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, no one asked her how she got these things. Everyone was immersed in the delicious food and didn¡¯t have time to care about other things at all. Chapter 702 Sharing Was The Best "But Celia, this place is full of people. Why did you get so many delicious food all of a sudden?" Kenna was engrossed in her meal. While eating, Tanya felt a little strange. Did Celia have some magic powers? "Well, since there is something to eat, let''s hurry up. It doesn''t matter how I got it. Anyway, it''s not stolen. You can rest assured." Celia wanted to end this topic as soon as possible. "Yes, there are so much delicious food, but they can''t stop you from asking so many questions. Just enjoy the meal. Celia, how much did it cost? Let''s go back and split up the bill." Kenna didn''t want to take advantage of others. Celia brought these food with her living expenses, so she couldn¡¯t let Celia pay the bill. Otherwise, she would be short of money. "You don''t need to give me the money. This is my treat. Just enjoy yourself. If you can''t finish it, we''ll take it back to others." Since Sharon had brought so much food to her, they couldn''t finish it all. They could even take the food back to their do You can have a try. You won''t regret after jumping down. Anyway, you have to jump sooner or later. Why don''t you just do it now?" Celia didn''t come out of the mud pit after jumping. She kept cheering up her classmates. "Sooner or later, you have to do it. If you don''t come over on your own initiative, I will push you all down forcibly. Three, two..." Before the instructor could finish counting, the student stood out one after another and some girls were even scared to cry. "Sir, we will jump by ourselves." They closed their eyes and jumped down as if they were going to die for their country. The girls all passed. "Why are you crying? It''s just a mud pit, not a cesspit. If I hear someone crying again, everyone stand at attention for an hour." Nothing was more important than the instructor''s order. The girls were crying as if they had survived a disaster, but the instructor''s words immediately silenced them. They all stood straight in the mud pit, completely ignoring the mud on their faces. Chapter 703 No Sense Of Crisis At All The first training after the rest made their lives were worse than death, especially for the girls. Lying in the wet mud, they felt very uncomfortable. Fortunately, with the encouragement of Celia, none of the girls admitted defeated. "Everyone is tired from today''s training. Have a good rest tonight. We have a more surprise waiting for you tomorrow." More surprise? Hearing the instructor''s words, no one could sleep well tonight. Was tomorrow''s training even more harsh than today''s? Would he let them jump into the cesspit tomorrow? "Do you think we can sleep well tonight? Are they going to whistle again at night?" "I''m not sure. We''d better be alert tonight. It might happen. Our instructors are all devils. Everything is possible and might be beyond our imagination. Don''t sleep too deep tonight. We should call each other if something happens." The instructor''s words had already made everyone uneasy. They didn¡¯t believe that the instr ng out of gas?" This was a desolate place. How could they go back if there was no gas? They had been so far away from the army. "Everyone, fall in!" Following the order of the instructors, everyone jumped out of the car and stood in a line at the fastest speed. "Do you really think that we are here for fun today?" "What?" Everyone was confused. Wasn''t it true? He drove them out, and it was on the mountain. Wasn''t it a ride for fun? "Look at you. You are all top students. You even have to count money for others after you are sold. You don''t have any sense of crisis and security at all." The instructor couldn''t help but teach them a lesson when he saw the confused looks on their faces. "Sir, it''s you who are taking us out. We trust you unconditionally," One of them said. "We asked for your permission before we took you out. You came out voluntarily. Since you were willing to train here, don''t cry in front of me later." Chapter 704 Weight Bearing Cross-country Running "Sir. Aren''t we out for fun?" Training? How could they train in such a remote forest? If they were in such a damned place, no one would know if they died in the training. "Haven''t you had enough fun along the way? Now that you have enjoyed yourself, you should do something serious!" What? Was the instructor kidding them? It took them less than half an hour to get here. So the fun part was over? Why did the instructor change his mind so easily? As expected, extreme joy begets sorrow. This was such a desolate place. Even if they wanted to resist and run away, they probably didn''t even know which direction to go. The instructor was right. They were too stupid to believe the instructors. If the instructor was really a bad guy and sold them, they might even not know what had happened. The key point was that they were too focused on the scenery to relax. The car turned several corners and they didn''t remember which direction it was. They alk. "You? Do you really think you are a tough woman? Your legs are trembling." Kenna glanced at Celia and didn''t want to give it to her. Celia was only a little taller than her, but she was as thin as her. "I''m sorry. I''m just a little fat. I can''t help you, but I won''t hold you back." Tanya gasped for breath. Celia was much thinner than her. How could she give one sandbag to Celia? "We are on the same boat now. I can share your burden. I look thin, but I have done a lot of heavy work in the countryside before. This weight is not a big deal for me. It doesn''t matter if you give me some." Celia couldn''t watch them leave behind. Besides, she had already treated them as her friends. How could she leave them alone? "Celia, you go first. Don''t worry about us. We two are too weak. We will our best." The two of them didn''t want to put their weight on Celia. With their own insistence, they would try their best to reach the destination. Chapter 705 Survival In The Wild "Give it to us. We boys are strong." At this time, the boy, who had been shy and dared not to talk to the girls, finally gathered his courage. And this way of accosting made the girls very happy. The boys just gave them a timely help. "It...It¡¯s not a good idea." The girls were a little shy. They hadn''t had much contact with these boys yet. "It¡¯s fine. We''re a team and the instructors will be satisfied if we can successfully complete this task. So don''t be formal with us at this time. Share the weight with us. Boys are stronger than girls." Since the boys had said so, it would be a little pretentious if they refused the boys again since they were already exhausted from the weight. So they untied the sandbag on their legs and secretly thrust it to the boys. Everyone shared the sandbags and they believe that they would soon reach the finish line. "Don''t you need any help, Celia?" The other girls had given some of the weight to the boys, but Celia didn''t. "No od. If they couldn''t find it, they could only have porridge at noon. In order to satisfy their stomach, they had to find some wild vegetables as long as they could have a meal. "Well, I have a suggestion. Can you come back with a wild animal? It smells good to roast it on the fire." Kenna said in a very low voice. As a foodie, she was afraid that she would be beaten up by a group of people if she said something like that. A wild animal? It was a daydream. "Kenna, can you be more serious? You would be lucky enough if you can have something to eat. Now you still want to eat meat. We are almost in a war now." Tanya pinched Kenna''s waist. Kenna really couldn¡¯t forget those delicious food. Tanya was afraid that if these boys didn''t care about the girls, they would really starve to death. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the boys at this time. If the boys also disliked them for their long winded and making trouble and abandon them, they would really only have porridge. Chapter 706 Tacit Understanding "Well, I don''t need any meat. You can just dig some vegetables. Anything is okay. I¡¯m not a picky eater." Before Kenna could feel the man''s disgust, she had already felt the murderous will from the female. She immediately became coward. She couldn''t walk already. If she still had so many requests, it would be a disaster if her classmates left her here. So whatever, as long as there was food, she wouldn''t mind. "Well, it''s just meat. It''s not too much. We''ll try to get some nutritious food for your girls." The boys were very generous and agreed to Kenna''s request directly. "Well, if it''s difficult, we''d better get some vegetables. As long as we have something to eat and the food would not poison us, everything would suit us fine." Hunting an animal on such a big mountain? It was really hard for these boys. This was not a game, and Kenna also felt that there was a hidden danger. "Don''t worry. We will try our best to let everyone eat meat at noon." L of them. They are my instructors and my classmates. But who are you worried about?" Neely? Sharon? Or any other male classmate, or any other constructor? "I''m also worried about my instructors and my classmates. I didn''t mean anything else." Helen didn''t expect that Celia was such a straightforward person and dare to ask her directly. Celia was a good match to her. "In this respect, we all have a great sense of collective honor. But I believe that with the help of the instructors, they will definitely ensure the boy¡¯s safety during the training. Other male students who haven''t come back are likely to get lost and will come back soon." Celia said. It was a big place without navigation and compass. It was normal for them to get lost. "I agree with you. I also think so. Let''s wait for the news here. We''d better not let other students know about it, or people will be panic." On this matter, Helen and Celia had an unprecedented tacit understanding. Chapter 707 We Won’t Take Anything From The Masses "Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on them and avoid the accident? Do you want to be punished? I tell you, if anything happens to these freshmen, we will all be punished." The forest was neither big nor small, but finding a person was like looking for a needle in a haystack. At this moment, Sharon¡®s face was very gloomy. If something happened at this time, he would be courting death. "Sir, we did check this place before, but we don''t know where those guys have gone. Maybe they have lost their way." One of the instructors said. "Maybe? I want to a definite answer!" Sharon glared at the instructor who was speaking. At this time, these college students might have a good ability in study, but could they survive in the forest? Perhaps there was no such training in any university. Their adaptability was zero. What if they really met some beasts or ate some poisonous fruits on the mountain? It was hard to tell what would happen. "Let''s expand to steal others¡¯ things. All the instructors had an unprecedented consistent attitude on this matter. It was not because of Sharon¡®s sternness, but because it was their principle and bottom line that could not be trampled on. "Sir, in fact, we won¡¯t eat the rabbit ourselves. We just promised the girls in our class. Isn''t it not good to go back empty handed?" The boys were really disappointed and felt a little guilty. They were going to let the girls in their class down. But the instructor was right, the masses was the most pitiful. This prey might be other people''s only food, and they could not take it away. "You''re a man, since you haven''t caught a prey yet, don''t pretend to be a hero in front of a girl. You are all highly educated, but you don''t even understand such simple thing?" The boys had thought that other instructors were more easy-going than Sharon, but they didn''t expect that the instructors had the same principle with Sharon. Chapter 708 Brainwashed By The Instructors When Sharon came back, Celia was so excited that she almost jumped up. He had a long face. It seemed that someone had irritated him. But he came back safe and sound, which proved that the others were fine. She finally felt relieved, but the other instructors and male students hadn¡¯t shown up. "These are the prey that the boys from your class hunted. You can grill it and eat it. Hurry up!" Sharon threw three big fat hares to the girls. The rabbit were still warm, and he went straight away. The other girls didn''t know what had happened, except Celia and Helen. The girls who were resting were overjoyed to hear that the boys had hunted a few wild rabbits. Their tiredness was swept away and they stood up happily. It was not until the girls had known the good news that the boys were brought back by another instructor. However, the boys seemed to be a little depressed, and one of them was injured, supported by two students. "You are finally back. tt of the rabbit to the instructors. "The instructor is in charge of our safety. Everything is for our own sake. If it weren''t for them, we don''t know how long we had to wait in the forest since we have lost our way. We didn''t expect that they would appear in time." The boys who had just come back from the forest all supported the instructors. "All right. We''ll send it to them when it''s done." Although the instructors were serious, they were indeed protecting their safety, and the girls stopped complaining. Only Celia felt strange. The boys'' attitude had changed too fast. They had just gone out for a while. She felt that all the boys treated Sharon as life savior. Something must have happened to them outside. Judging from Sharon¡®s face and the attitude of these boys, she had guessed something. However, no matter what happened, it was not that important now. Everyone had returned safely and they all united in this moment, which was enough. Chapter 709 Avoiding Suspicion The lunch was especially delicious because of the roasted hares. In fact, no matter how big the rabbit were, they were insufficient to satisfy them. Moreover, there weren''t all kinds of ingredients at that time, and the meat tasted a little fishy. Anyway, Celia didn''t eat a single bite. She drank two bowls of porridge. As long as she made it through today, it would be fine tomorrow. After lunch, everyone recovered a little. The key point was that they encouraged each other, so they didn''t feel so tired. "After lunch, clean up all the rubbish and follow the army. If you run around again, we won''t care about you." It was obvious that Sharon cared about everyone, but his words seemed a little cold. "It seems that we shouldn¡¯t have given the rabbits to them. Why is he still so indifferent to us?" The girls whispered in a low voice. Because of the power of Sharon, no one dared to speak loudly. "Go back to the training ground before dark. If you didn¡¯t arrive in time, you won''t have dinner tonight." They were h nts in total. Helen, Neely and Celia. It was because the three classmates were so excellent that they couldn''t choose the best one. If only all the three candidates could be rewarded, so they now were in a dilemma. "They are quite talented and had shown the quality of leadership in the training. If you ask me, I can''t choose either." Helen was a top student with a good family background. She was the representative of the freshmen for the speech. Although she was born in the capital, she had never failed in this series of training. As for Neely, he was the only one who dared to challenge Sharon and was only a little inferior to him in shooting and running. He was admitted to the Peking University in advance and didn''t need to take the college entrance examination. As for Celia, her family background was a little poor, but she was very persistent. She had been working hard and silently. The key point was that she had a strong sense of collective honor. Without her encouragement, many girls would give up halfway. Chapter 710 We Are All Voluntary "Don''t you already know the answer in your hearts? Why do you ask me?" In Sharon¡®s opinion, Celia was the best. If others knew their relationship later, they would definitely think it was unfair. It would be said that he had tampered with the result. In that case, he¡¯d better not participate in making the decision. If he had to get involve, the result must be open and fair. Although there were three candidates, Helen and to compete with Celia, because Neely was the representative of the boys. It was said that Helen was deeply loved by the teachers and she was outstanding in all aspects. However, Celia, a delicate and beautiful girl, was beyond everyone''s expectation. Her thin body had suffer from the beginning to the end, but she silently insisted on all the training, and her grades had always been on the top. Moreover, during the training, only her weight did not decrease. Besides, she also encouraged other students to stick to the end, which showed her good quality. Cel is something wrong about them. Otherwise, how could they be so obedient?" "Come on, we are students in the college now. Why are we still so superstitious? I think the boys have no choice but to be submissive in front of the instructor since he has such a domineering aura." Seeing the boys running on the training ground with difficulty, the girls felt sorry for them and gossiped. "By the way, I heard that after our military training, these instructors will give some of us a reward. Don''t underestimate this. With this reward, we will get five more credits." The news quickly spread to everyone''s ears. "But it won¡¯t be us. Look at the boy''s leader, Neely. His physical quality is great. And our representative, Helen, the instructor is very satisfied with her performance this time. Even the beautiful Celia helped everyone all the way." After all, the quota was limited. Everyone was discussing who could get the honor. After all, they could be given 5 credits directly. Chapter 711 Fighting For It The credits of a university were more important than money. Who didn''t want them? But fortunately, everyone had a clear estimation of themselves. The overall quality of was important and it depended on not only their study, but also their physical quality, and also their ability in all aspects. Many of them had a clear estimation of themselves. It was great enough for them if they didn¡¯t cause any trouble for their class in the military training. How dare they dream of such great reward? Celia also heard some news, but she didn''t think the title thrust upon her was good. Neely was called a genius, and Helen was call the representative of the freshmen. Why she was just a ¡®beautiful girl¡¯ when they mentioned her? She didn''t hate others to say that she was good-looking, but it sounded like that she didn''t make any efforts herself and they all thought that her achievements and excellence came from her good-looking. This was not a good thing for Celia. There were still some prejudice against her. ''s really rare." "Mr. Xia, how about this? You don''t need to teach computer. You can go to our class to teach PE." "Your class is so powerful, and I have to practice again, in case it will be embarrassing to go there." The other teachers made fun of the teachers of the design department, so the latter had to respond generously. "As for Celia, why what the instructor said is not the same as her rumors. Did she fake it in the military training?" The one who spoke was Miss Wang from the design department. If she could say something like that, it meant that she didn''t like Celia at all. "Miss Wang, what do you mean by that? You seem to have some serious prejudice against Celia. Did she not focus on her study in class or do something terrible?" Miss Lu, the head teacher, didn''t know that the teachers had such a big prejudice against Celia. "She seems to be very serious in her study. She is very active in asking and answering questions. But I just don''t think she is a good student." Chapter 712 Deceived By The Rumor "Miss Wang, do you have any prejudice against Celia? Or do you have any problem with her? Her grades are not bad among her classmates. On the contrary, her grades are quite high. After all, she is the number one scholar in her province. There should be no doubt about her scores in college entrance examination, right?" No one dared to deceive the scores in the college entrance examination. Moreover, she was admitted to the Peking University through the college entrance examination, and the strictness of the examination was well-known. "Miss Lu, what do you mean by that? They are all my students and I treat them all equally. How can I have any objection? You must be kindling." As a teacher, Eileen Wang, of course didn''t want to admit that she was biased against Celia. "Really? But I heard that Celia was very active in your class. She seemed to be a curious girl and is thirty for knowledge, but you turned a blind eye to her questions every time?" As the head teacher, Able Lu was not very familiar matter what others think of her, we will cultivate her and make her a better person. If there is any problem, we will patiently correct it and train more backbone for our country." That was what a teacher for. If there was something wrong with students and the teachers abandoned them, they would go astray. It was meaningless and useless for them to be teachers. "Alas, I don''t know if Celia has taken my inappropriate behavior seriously. The people who spread rumors are so hateful. We must find out who did it. They just make things difficult for Celia in the college." Eileen was in a filthy mood. If she hadn''t heard the rumors, she wouldn''t have treated Celia unfairly. "I think Celia is a generous girl. If she really wants to argue with you and hate you for what you have done, she would not be in your class again." Celia not only didn¡¯t quit, but also listened to the class carefully. She even raised her hand to ask your question. What did it mean? It means that she wants to get your attention." Chapter 713 A Beautiful And Powerful Woman "Get my attention? I ignored her so much. Does she still want to get my attention?" Eileen was confused. Shouldn''t Celia hate her? On the contrary, the more Eileen ignored her, the more Celia wanted to attract her attention. "So Celia is a smart girl. Children from single parent families are usually very sensitive. I''m afraid that she has already found out everything you did in class. The more you look down on her, the more she wants to prove herself in front of you. This is her toughness and unwillingness to admit defeat, or else she won''t be so excellent in study." Although Able didn''t know what kind of person Celia was, he knew that her former principal, teachers and the instructors in the army all praised her. She should not only be beautiful, but also have other advantages that were ignored. "Mr. Able, the more you say so, the more I feel sorry for Celia. I really didn''t mean to hurt any student, let alone have any discrimination against their families. I just hate those people le foxes, fight against him? "I agree with you. If you slack off, the whole class will suffer." Others also disagreed. "Everyone, stand at attention until we come out. Don''t talk to each other or bend your back." After saying that, Sharon pointed at his eyes and warned them to stand at attention and not to make any small movements. His eagle eyes were observing them. He didn''t leave in until he finished his words. "Yes, sir!" No one refuted. On the contrary, their answers were sonorous and powerful, and they were more and more like soldiers. "Kenna, look at his imposing manner. Do you still dare to be lazy?" Tanya whispered. "Don''t disturb me!" Kenna stood straight. She didn''t dare to challenge the instructor''s bottom line. Her classmates were all obedient to Sharon, so she''d better stand there obediently. "Ha-ha-ha, look at you. You are such a coward. You just said it seriously but you surrendered so soon." "The instructor said don''t talk to each other!" Chapter 714 Make An Inspection In Advance Generally speaking, the leaders of the troops would make a brief speech in a meeting, and they would not beat around the bush. Therefore, not long after they stood outside in a military posture, Sharon and the leaders of the troops came out of the meeting room one by one. "Everyone, stand in formation." The instructor gave the order and everyone found their place quickly. "Today, the examination of the training will be held in advance. Everyone should be prepared in ten minutes. Go to the bathroom and drink some water now. After that, you are not allowed to leave here later." The instructor''s face was expressionless, and announced that the examination had been advanced for a few days. The examination was to check their training during this period of time and every class would perform on the playground in turns. At that time, everyone would clearly see their performance. The instructor said casually, but the students were all shocked. What? Ahead of time? Every student had the same feeling as the exam, that was normally Held at th Helen, come here!" After the inspection, everyone was sitting beside the playground, waiting for the order of the instructor to go back to the dormitory. At this time, two instructors came over, shouting Celia and Helen¡¯s names. "Yes, sir!" Celia and Helen looked at each other. They didn''t know the instructors'' intention and just followed him. However, the students were in an uproar. If the other students were called away by the instructor, it was definitely not a good thing. But if it was Celia and Helen, things were not simple. "Guess what on earth is going on? The two of them left at the same time?" Driven by curiosity, the students couldn''t help whispering. "It must be a great thing that two outstanding people are called away together. I''m afraid that average students like us could never be treated like that." No matter how envious they were, they didn¡¯t hate Celia and Helen. One had good grades, and the other was more beautiful like a fairy. Even though others wanted to be jealous, they were no match for these two girls. Chapter 715 Are You Willing To Join The Army Celia was also confused. Did she make a mistake during the performance just now? Was she going to be punished? But she didn''t think it was possible. Even if she made a mistake, Helen would never go the wrong way. There must be something else. She came to see the person in charge with a bit of worry, and she happened to see Sharon. But at this time, there were a lot of people and the atmosphere was a little serious. She and Sharon could make some eye contact with each other on the training ground at ordinary times, because no one could find them. But she dared not to look at him here. She didn''t know if he was looking at her. Anyway, she didn''t dare to look at him again. "Who is Celia Tang?" "It is me, sir!" Celia stood in a standard military posture and saluted the leader. "You are Celia Tang, so you must be Helen Zhu, right?" "Yes, sir!" Helen didn''t disappoint the instructor. She replied any advice and believed in her decision. "It seems that I was too abrupt. I scared you two. It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I just like to find potential soldiers. You have the right to refuse me. Of course, if you can come, all the military officers must welcome you very much. Who will tell me your answer first?" The person in charge comforted Celia and Helen as he saw that they didn''t respond for a long time. "Sir, I''m not scared. I''m just shocked by your request. I feel honored, but I think I still need to think about it. I also need to ask for my family¡¯s opinions." Although Helen was a capable woman, she had never thought that she would join the army one day. She was really in a daze. "Of course you can. This is your right. I will wait for your good news. How about you, Celia?" It was reasonable for them to refuse. Who would give up such a famous university and go to suffer in the army? Chapter 716 Asking For Advice "Sir, I also feel honored. I need to think about it." Celia neither refused nor agreed directly. This matter was really important. She couldn''t refuse or agree immediately. "Well, if you two don''t refuse me at once, it means that I still have a chance. Welcome to the army. If you are willing to come, you would definitely be the focus of the soldiers in the army base. I''ll wait for your good news." The leader was willing to wait for the two girls'' consideration. Celia was flattered. Even Helen, who had won so many pride and rewards, was surprised. The recruitment for female soldiers was s strict. The two of them just had a performance on the playground, but the leader thought that they were potential? "You two are awesome!" "It''s a great honor!" When they learned that Celia and Helen were chosen by the leader of the army to join the army, their classmates were all shocked. These two girls were really as dazzling as gold. One was good-looking, and the other was a straight-A student. Sur Jane didn''t dare to make a decision for Celia. Wendy was standing here. She could only say her suggestion. "Aunt, I know. Mom, what do you think?" Wendy was her mother, and her opinion was of great importance. "It''s good to be a soldier, but I don''t want you to go. You have suffered enough before. I don''t want you to suffer any more." As a mother, Wendy didn''t think about anything about Celia¡¯s career or jobs. She only cared about whether her daughter was living a good life or not. "Okay, I know your and aunt¡¯s opinion. I will think it over." Of course, being a soldier was hard. If they didn''t suffer, how could they cultivate a strong will, and how could they protect the country and the people. Soldiers were the greatest and sacred career in the world. Celia didn''t fear any hardship, but her current dream and goal were not to be a soldier. She felt that she had to do business in the future. There were many kinds of ways to make contributions to the country, doing business was one of them. Chapter 717 Should We Do Something Big Celia reported her situation to her mother and aunt, and she would just follow her heart. Zack must be very busy in the special zone at this time. There was no need to tell him about it, in case he would be distracted. Wendy and Jane took good care of their family business. They also said that Cain in the wholesale market was very good to them. Every time the two of them went to purchase, he not only served them tea, but also offered a little lower price than others. He also allowed them to exchange the goods that were not easy to sell. In the phone just now, Wendy and Jane praised him. It didn''t matter if Celia didn''t know about it. Since she had known it, Celia would naturally call to thank him. When she left the clothing shop for Wendy and Jane in the future, they had to rely on Cain¡¯s help. Cain was a little excited when he heard Celia''s voice on the other end of the phone, as if he was going to make a lot of money. "Celia, you finally called me. I don''t know how to contact you. Every time your family comes, they say ain, I''m just a student now. I will focus on my study. It''s inappropriate for me to do business at the current stage. I don''t have time, and I don''t have a sale." Even if Celia wanted to do it, she couldn¡¯t spare so much time and energy. Moreover, she wanted to spend time on study now. Students were competitive in study, and she could not be careless. How could she be distracted by business? "Don''t worry about the sale. You can sell some of them in your clothing shop, and I''ll be responsible for the rest. The profit will be divided according to our investment proportion, and you don''t need to worry about it at all. You should rest assured about my moral quality. I won''t cheat you. If you join in this matter, you will only succeed and won''t fail." Even over the phone, Celia could feel Cain''s sincerity. But she had to think about it. It was another sum of money. Although she knew that only when she invested could she earn more money, she was also worried that she would lose all her money that she had saved for her university. Chapter 718 Stop At The Right Time Cain refused to hang up the phone and asked Celia to invest in this business. Celia couldn''t offend him, so she told him that she needed to think about it and she would call him back, and then hung up. To be honest, she also wanted to make money, but it also took a lot of energy to earn money. It was not easy for her to be admitted to such a good university. Now in the eyes of her classmates, she was just a beautiful woman, and she hadn''t proved her strength. She couldn''t relax at all in study. Cain wanted to do business with her, so she had to think it over. At this time, Celia was worrying about whether she should do business or not, but at this time, there was someone who was worried that she didn''t have a business to do. Affected by the incident in the army last time, Jim was going to be in trouble. The interference of Qin family stopped Sharon from doing this business, then he would to quit. If he did, without his own protection, Jim would not be able to do it alone. ad some money now. He didn''t believe that he could not make a living alone. "It''s good that you know it. Keep an eye on it when I''m not here. Don''t make any mistakes in the last day, or all the efforts will be in vain." Now that someone envied him, he had to be cautious in everything. Otherwise, not only Jim would be in trouble, but also his whole family. Then he would bring shame on the whole family. He didn''t care about his honor, but he had to protect his family. Otherwise, he would really be an unfilial son. After thinking for a while, Celia decided to talk to the leader of the army. At this stage, she just wanted to study hard. If she did well in her study, she could also contribute to her motherland with her own efforts. "Don''t you really think about it? This is the first exception in your university. You are picked among numerous students." The leader felt sorry for her. This girl was well-educated. If she joined the army, she would definitely be an excellent soldier. Chapter 719 I Dont Want To Interfere In Your Choice "Thank you for your appreciation, sir. But I want to focus on my study so far. I can''t go to the army, nor can I be your soldier. It''s really a pity." It was good to be a valiant soldier, but she wanted to learn to do business in the future. She really didn''t dream of being a soldier, not to mention that she had already had a soldier at home in the future. "Is it because your family doesn''t agree? Or do you think you can''t stand the hardship in the army? Just tell me what you think today. Don''t treat me as a leader and let me know what you young people are thinking about." The leader was not willing to give up a good soldier. Even if Celia didn''t come, he still wanted to know the reason. "No. no matter what I do, my family will support my decision. As for the reason why I choose not to go, it''s not because I''m afraid of hardship. I grew up in the countryside, and I lost my father when I was born. I live with my mother. I have always hoped to study hard. My goal in the fut her hand in time, but soon put his hand down. After all, there were too many people in the army. "I just don''t want to interfere with your choice, so I avoided you these days. If you stay in the army, the two of us can work together and meet each other every day. But you have finally gone to college, and you don''t have a dream of being a soldier. You can''t give up your study and stay in the army because of me." Sharon didn''t want to use his personal desires to burden Celia. Anyway, he respected her choice. "I just refused the leader. My goal is to go to college. I want to be a businessman in the future. When I''m rich, I can also make contributions to the motherland. But I just didn''t discuss with you, so I''m afraid you''ll misunderstand me." Hearing that, Celia''s heart softened. "I won''t misunderstand you. You will be a businesswoman, and I''m a soldier to protect our country. Since I have a rich woman in the family in the future, I won''t worry about my future life." Chapter 720 Do You Have A Crush On Celia It would be good for Celia to be a rich woman in the future. Anyway, Sharon wouldn''t mind. "Well, as long as you are not afraid of being called a toy boy, I will support you in the future." Celia didn''t care at all. She was a woman in the new era, and there was no rule that a man had to raise a woman and woman had to be housewife at home. If Sharon was willing to stay at home, she could accept it. With his support, she could do whatever she wanted to do. But she was afraid that the Qin family wouldn¡¯t accept it. "Why should I be afraid it? I have a capable girlfriend. You the honor of our family and I am so happy for you." Celia was excellent and he cherished her a lot. Why was he afraid of other people''s gossip? They were jealous of them, so they couldn''t see the two of them leading a good life. "There''s one more thing I want to tell you. The person in charge just asked me and my classmate, Helen, to shoot a publicity video together, hoping that more girls who have e requirements. Besides, everyone had seem her performance during the training, which was something that couldn¡¯t be faked. She was afraid that some people would make trouble for her on purpose. Anyway, she was a good girl and had a good relationship with a boy. She didn''t do anything shameful. She was not afraid. Celia¡®s principle was that she would not make trouble for others, but she was not a woman to be trifled with. Gossip could only spread for a while. As long as she had the real strength, one day she would be able to prove it. As time went by, people would know what kind of person she was as long as they got along with her for a period of time. Celia didn''t take those rumors seriously at all. What she needed to do now was to try her best and shoot the publicity video. She wanted to attract more girls to join the army after watching the video, so as to make a small contribution to the motherland. This was a meaningful thing for Celia. She had to try her best. Chapter 721 Excellent Woman Although Celia and Helen had been in the military training for about half a month, their postures were still not standard. They must look valiant and heroic in the shooting, and they must look like real soldiers. Since they had promise to shoot the video, they must do it well. Therefore, Celia and Helen were back to the tense training. But this time, the instructors were female, but they were not inferior to male instructors when they were strict and serious. Fortunately, both Helen and Celia could endure hardships, and they were smart. It was not difficult to learn, but they needed day after day training to look exactly like female soldiers. After all, they had to go on TV. In order to respond to the party''s call, the army would recruit soldiers in schools, including high school and University. This publicity video would be posted in every corner of the campus, and it would be broadcast every day. It must be perfect and exquisite, attracting everyone''s attention, and it would be better to surprise the audience. Celia and Helen had been trained in a c ormance, the education department attached great importance to the No. 1 high school of the county. If the school had any needs, they could directly report to the leaders of the education department. The principle believe that with the prestige and reputation of his school at present, the education department would not refuse. At this time, in an era of poor network and communication, the name of Celia and her deeds could be heard everywhere in the campus. She was the objected of every student¡¯s admiration. Amy didn''t know what was wrong with her and why she chose to study in No. 1 high school of the county. She felt that she was out of her mind before. Every day, Celia''s name could be heard, which was so annoying. She couldn''t avoid it. In class, every teacher would mention Celia. Not only the teachers, but also her classmates were all infatuated with Celia. Every day, she would be crazy when she heard Celia¡®s name. Moreover, Celia¡¯s name could be heard everywhere she went. Her photos were plastered on the bulletin board of this shabby school. Chapter 722 There Is A difference That Couldn’t Be Changed Amy was on the verge of breaking down. She hated Celia the most, but every day her classmates and teachers would praise Celia, as if she was a heroine, which was annoying. It was not easy for Amy to transfer to this school, but she didn''t want to stay here any longer. She felt like having a nightmare every day. It was better for her to go back to her previous school. Although she was no longer the precious daughter of her family anymore there, at least no one talked about Celia every day. What was the big deal that she was the number one scholar in science? Why she was so arrogant after she was admitted to the university? What the hell? Her family were all bitches. It was just dumb luck that Celia could go to a good university. Let''s wait and see how long she could be so arrogant. Who could go to the Peking University? There were a lot of talents there. They were all children of rich and powerful families. Celia had no background and would just make a fool of herself in that place. Celia was complacent and , the education department also supported the freshmen in the college to join the army this year, including students of other grades. They could actively participate in the registration, and at that time, they could still return to college to finish their study after leaving the army. Nolan went back home with a pile of publicity photos of the army, which were going to be posted and spread to the public. "It''s good to be a soldier. Without them, none of us can have a good life now." Nolan was well-behaved now. He would always actively carry out the policy of the party. He was afraid of the suffering in the past, but now he would follow the guidance of the party in everything, so he would definitely not make any mistakes again. "Dad, why do you suddenly praise the soldier? Do you still have the dream of being a soldier?" "If I were not old, I would also join the army. It''s so good to be a soldier. I can fight on the battlefield and fight for the motherland." Nolan looked at the publicity photos and said. Chapter 723 I Wont Make A Mistake "And you see, especially this girl in the army. She is cool. I don''t have a daughter. If I had a daughter like her, I would have sent her to the army for training since there is such a good policy." The publicity video of the army was very good and eye-catching. Especially these two female soldiers, they had completely overturned the traditional understanding of the soldiers. Who said that soldiers must be dirty and tough? Now this little girl on the cover was not only good-looking, but also energetic, sparking people¡¯s spirit only by looking at two pictures of girls holding the gun. Joseph didn''t take Nolan''s words seriously at first. Since his father, who had returned to capital city, eased himself into the work, in order to avoid the previous mistakes, he had always been cautious and responded to the party''s various calls. Now he must have been carrying out some activities or tasks from the upper cl she was easily admitted to the Peking University. Since the military recruitment was so strict, she could easily be the female soldier in the publicity photo of the army. Everyone admired her. It was easy for ordinary girls to have such achievement, even if they tried for the rest of their lives. But Celia, who used to be a weak girl, did it. It was he who had done something wrong to Celia in the past, and now he didn''t deserve her anymore. Celia had become more and more outstanding, and her ability exceeded his expectations. Every time she appeared in front of him again, she would amaze him. He couldn''t believe that the weak girl in the past would turn into such a powerful woman. If he had known that Celia had achieved what she had today, would he still be with Sunny? Joseph didn''t know either. He only knew that there was a place in his heart that was not only for Sunny, but also for Celia. Chapter 724 Appeared On TV Joseph regretted his choice, but it was useless. The promotional video was not only distributed to every university, but also broadcast on TV. With the pride of having a girlfriend like Celia, Sharon had already called his grandparents in advance. He had asked them to watch TV, and there was a surprise on TV. Dixon and Dove had thought that their grandson was going to be on TV, which was the most important thing in the family. They immediately gathered everyone and waited in front of the TV. "I''m still busy. I can''t leave here now. I don''t have time to watch TV. I don''t know why they have to make a scene? Is Sharon''s call an imperial edict that everyone have to obey him?" Bettina looked impatient. Why did her family have to come there early in the morning just because Dixon¡¯s call. "Well, you see, dad must have something important to tell us. Now that we have come, don''t complain. Do you wa w excellent this child is. She has made such great achievements as a female soldier. What do you think, Rose?" Dove liked Celia very much. Last time, she didn''t think it was Celia¡®s fault at all. Dove blamed those who liked gossiping and didn''t want others to lead a good life. Dove really didn''t want to miss such a good granddaughter-in-law. Now seeing Celia on TV, of course Dove had to praise her. "Of course Celia is excellent. It''s not easy for her to be on TV." How could Rose not know Dove¡®s intention? Celia was really good. Last time, her whole family had objected to Celia and Sharon¡®s relationship. Rose thought that after a long time, the relationship between the two would gradually fade, and then she didn¡¯t need to make effort to separate them. However, Celia had the ability to appear in front of everyone in another way that no one expected and was recognized by the Qin family again. Chapter 648 Mother-in-law Is Very Generous Horace had a high EQ. although he knew that his son must be sad at the moment, he had to speak in a decent manner. Celia and Sharon were in a serious relationship, so visiting Sharon was very reasonable for them. They not only had to give their blessing generously, but also could not show any unhappiness. They couldn¡¯t be so petty-minded. Celia was such a smart girl. Judging from what she had done to Sue, they knew that she was a person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. They couldn''t offend her. It would do him no good to go against Celia. Getting along with others was a profound knowledge. Hardy just went to the University and he had to learn a lot. It was difficult for Wendy and Jane to come to the capital city, and since Sharon was here, they had to meet him before leaving. Although Sharon didn''t pick them up in person, nor did he go shopping with them, Jane and Wendy were not angry at all. Sharon was in the army, which was a place to protect family and defend the country. It would have friend to help him pick up Celia. Although the arrangement was perfect and thoughtful, he still felt very guilty. "Auntie, here you are. The army is simple and crude. Please have a seat." In front of the elders, Sharon behaved well, humble and courteous. "Nice to meet you, Celia, auntie!" The other people in the dormitory wanted to laugh and make fun of Sharon, but they didn''t dare to. They held back their laughter. They couldn''t do it today, since the elders were present, they couldn''t upset Sharon. Sharon was really a big winner in his life. He just found such a beautiful girlfriend, and his future mother-in-law who treated him as her biological son. The whole family was happy and harmonious. They didn''t have the ability to get along well with their mother-in-law. "Well, you guys, distribute those fruits." His mother-in-law brought so many things, and so many pairs of eyes were watching. If Sharon didn''t divided the gifts, they would definitely say that he was a stingy man. "Yes, sir!" Chapter 725 The Opening Ceremony Celia appeared on the TV. All the members of the Qin family were organized to watch the video, but Celia didn¡¯t know about it. She didn''t know that since she had been very busy recently. To be honest, acting as a female soldier and taking photos for the army were supreme honor for Celia. No matter how much money other spent, they couldn''t get such glory. Celia had only told Sharon about it and her family didn''t know that she was shooting a promotional film in the army. At this time, the construction materials store in the special zone was about to open. Although they had just started business in the special zone, numerous baskets of flowers had been sent to the shop to celebrate the opening of the shop in the early morning. Even Cain came, and Hale asked his secretary to send two flower baskets to celebrate for Celia. Hyman, from the YJG Company, came to congratulate them in person with fl e of her incomparable excellence that she was qualified to be on TV. They used to think that Sharon was more excellent than Celia, but now it seemed that she was much better than him. Celia''s excellence was slowly revealed, surpassing everyone''s expectations and expectations. Most of the people had prejudice against her, thinking that she was just a rural and suburban girl. Even if she was admitted to a good university, it was just dumb luck. With those achievements, people suddenly realized that it was not dumb luck. The people of the Qin family had mix feelings when they saw Celia on TV. Especially Rose. She had never dreamed that Celia would appear in front of the Qin family in this way again. The Qin family loved soldiers the most. There hadn''t been a female soldier in the Qin family till now. If their future daughter-in-law was a soldier, it would be a good match for their family. Chapter 726 Outstanding People Shine Wherever They Went As a mother, Rose had trained her son to be capable of both literature and martial arts since childhood. With the good genes of Qin family and the efforts of Sharon, his future looked assured. Ordinary girls didn''t deserve his son at all. Rose thought that Sharon was a perfect man. She enlarged the excellence of her son and the shortcomings of Celia. That was why she had these prejudice against Sharon being with Celia. An excellent person would shine sooner or later, just like Celia. She couldn''t hide her brilliance and talent at all. On the contrary, her light became brighter and brighter gradually, as if to illuminate all the people who had looked down upon her on purpose. It seemed that Sharon was serious about this relationship. Although Rose had a talk with Celia last time, and their conversation didn¡¯t end on a sour note and everything was peaceful, it didn''t mean that Celia would do as she asked. Sometimes Rose even wondered what her son would do if the two of affairs about her relationship to spread all over the world. It was not a good thing for a student. "You really have a boyfriend? So you didn¡¯t lie to us? I don''t know who can attract your attention? That boy must be a very handsome man. Otherwise, you are way out of his league." Celia didn''t seem to be lying. She had always said that she had a boyfriend, but they had never seen him before. "My boyfriend is actually very ordinary, and there is nothing special about him. Just like me, we are all ordinary people." Girls were always curious about whether she had a boyfriend or not. "When are you going to introduce him to us? Let''s have dinner together." "He had treated you for meal before. On the day of the military training holiday last time, the chicken drumsticks and pig''s trotters were bought by my boyfriend, and you all enjoy it a lot." If she told them that her boyfriend was Sharon now, it would cause a sensation, so she¡¯d better talk about it later. Chapter 727 The Trick Of Helen Celia had been surrounded by her roommates since she came back from the army, so had Helen. But Helen was an aloof person, and she was still cold to everything she had experienced, making people dare not approach her. Her roommate had wanted to ask more about the shooting, but after seeing Helen¡¯s expression and attitude, they shut their mouthed bitterly, in order not to embarrass themselves. "Neely, I have something to ask you!" Helen wanted to talk to Neely. Two top students met! Damn it! It was a big deal. Everyone was on the windowsill, waiting to watch a good show. From the beginning of the new semester till now, Helen had been an unreachable goddess in the hearts of every male classmate. Now that she was looking for a straight-A student, they didn''t know if the two were discussing the examination questions or other things. "Are you looking for me?" Neely also suspected that he had misheard. He didn''t have much interaction with tition. After all, the one who ranked first in this military training could get five points. Among the girls, only Helen and Celia had the strength to compete with each other. If it wasn''t for this, what else could it be? But as far as he knew, Sharon was not that kind of person. Since the last time, Sharon even hunted three rabbits and said that it was the boys who hunted them, so they would be embarrassed in front of the girls. After that, Neely had a completely new appraisal of Sharon. It turned out that Sharon was kind-hearted. Although he knew the relationship between Sharon and Celia, Sharon had never been favoritism in all kinds of training. Moreover, in every training, Celia was also strict with herself. The training results and Celia¡®s performance were obvious to all, and she had always been in the top. "What do you mean? Do you think I''m going to ruin others¡¯ relationship? Do you think I just want to win the first prize?" Chapter 728 Disdain To Compete With Her Helen lost her temper. The first place? Did she give a damn to the first place in this competition? She had been the winner in every competition since she was a child, and disdained the first place this time at all. "It''s not a bad thing to be the first place, but we have to compete fairly in everything, not to inquire about such hearsay." If Helen didn''t want to win the first place, Neely couldn''t figure out why she suddenly came to him today and said these words. "I didn''t expect you to think so. What I asked just now is all my fault. Bye!" After saying that, she left without looking back, seeming very angry. Neely didn''t know why. She took the initiative to talk to him. They had a good chat, but why did she suddenly lose her temper? Did he do something wrong? After the conversation between Helen and Neely ended, Helen went straight to the office. Not long after, Celia was also called to the office. "Celia, how is your relationship with Helen?" h it?" Cain was not complacent, but did it. "Mr. Cain, if you didn''t brag, the money should be in my account now. But now I didn¡¯t get a penny now." People in business liked to brag the most. Celia didn¡¯t show her emotion on her face. She just wanted to see the result, but it turn out that she didn¡¯t get a penny and Cain just exaggerate the business. "That''s what I''m going to tell you later. You do have sixty thousand dollars. I''m going to call you, but I haven''t been able to get in touch with you all the time. I''ve sold five batches of goods before, and the yield is good, and the sales are beyond expectations. I want to discuss with you to make a few more batches. The market still need more goods, and the clients have been urging me to produce more shoes. So without your permission, I have invested all your money. Now the factory works overtime every day to make the materials. Don''t worry. I will transfer the money to you as soon as I get the payment." Chapter 729 Cains Concealment Celia didn''t expect that the thirty thousand dollars she had invested in a short time would turn into sixty thousand dollars, and she didn''t expect that Cain had invested all the money he had earned in the company without her consent. Cain''s behavior was very inappropriate. Not only did he not give her the money he had earned, but he also invested all her money without authorization. Celia was very disgusted with this. Even the closest people around her had no right to do this for her, not to mention that Cain was just her business partner. "Celia, please don''t be angry. I know I did something wrong, but I had no choice at that time. I really couldn''t get in touch with you, and everyone was urging for the goods. I thought it is a profitable business anyway, so I invested it again. I can guarantee that I won''t lose it." Although it was a profitable business, he didn''t communicate with Celia in advance, which meant that he invested the money she had earned without her consent. Cain knew that it w nique insight like her. "Why did you say that? I''m not a person without tolerance. As long as you know my bottom line and principles, it''s okay. Besides, there are no enemies in doing business. Of course, we can make money together. Share is the best." With a good opportunity to make money, of course she would cooperate with him again. "Okay, I know you are highly educated person. You are generous and won''t make a fuss with me. Don''t worry. I won''t make the same mistake a second time." Cain was happy that Celia didn''t deny him because of this mistake. "Then we can cooperate next time. You must keep an eye on the goods in person." Celia warned again and again. She didn''t know what was going on with Cain, but she didn''t want to know either. Just let it be. Anyway, he just needed to return the money to her. "Don''t worry. I''ve been keeping an eye on it recently. After this deal, the autumn and winter clothes will be on the market soon. Celia, do you want to cooperate with me again?" Chapter 730 Bump Into Each Other There were many people who wanted to cooperate with Cain, but he only believed that Celia could make a lot of money if he cooperated with her. Cain only believed in her insight. "Mr. Cain, I didn''t want to take out my saving last time. I did this for the sake of your sincerity. You know that it''s difficult to contact me in usual times, because I''m too busy in the University. I''m really tired of it, and I have to focus on study now. Since I''m a student now, I think I should pay attention to my study first." Celia''s words disappointed Cain, but she was indeed just a student now. After getting into such a good university, everyone wanted to study hard. When she graduated, her life would be naturally different. Cain didn''t know if she would look down her nose at a peddler like him and disdain to cooperate with him in the future. During the National Day holiday, all the people who lived near the capital in their dormitory went back home. Celia was about to go home, but her family told her not to do that. If she had rite girl. I have been taking care of him since he was a child. If he knows that I treat the girl he likes like this, he will be angry with me." It was inappropriate to serve her just a bowl of noodles. "It is fine. He is not that kind of person." The nanny went to cook. Celia was looking at the flowers and plants in the courtyard. When she saw that there was no enough water on the plants, she also helped to water them. She was immersed in these flowers and plants. It was not until she heard the sound of the high heels that she felt something bad. What bad luck? Celia felt that the sound of high-heeled shoes suddenly stopped. When she turned around, she saw the familiar face. Who else could it be except the hostess of the house? Celia really wanted to slap herself in the face. If there was nothing else, why did she come in for lunch? She should have put the gifts here and left directly, and she wouldn''t bump into someone. She had been relaxed, but when she saw the face, she became depressed again. Chapter 731 A Complicated Relationship "Who is she? She is so beautiful. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Do you have a second child?" The woman who came in with Rose praised Celia as soon as she saw her. Did she mistakenly think that Celia was the second child of Rose? What this woman said was really inappropriate. Rose looked a little embarrassed, and Celia was even more embarrassed. She felt that if she didn''t speak, the situation would be so embarrassing and they would be rooted to the spot. Celia didn¡¯t know that she would meet Rose at this time. "Hello. I¡¯m on a holiday, so I come to visit you. I have something to deal with at school, so I won''t disturb you." If she continued to stay here, she would be suffocated. She''d better say goodbye and leave in advance. Before Rose came back, Celia was still happy, but when Celia saw Rose, her expression immediately changed. It was Rose''s first feeling that Celia didn''t like her. Yes, Rose had forced all her achievements she made was great enough. Thinking of this, sometimes Rose thought maybe she was too harsh on Celia. Especially after hearing the praise from Phoebe for Celia when they met for the first time, Rose had a stronger feeling. Did she look like those evil mother-in-law in the old times? Who deliberately caused trouble for the future daughter-in-law? Would it be too annoying? "As parents, we don''t have to care about the young people''s affairs. Now the new society is open to free love. We are old and don''t understand it. But Celia is indeed an excellent girl in all aspects." Rose didn''t mean to raise Celia. She couldn''t control her son''s business. As for Celia, she was indeed a good girl. She was just telling the truth. It was probably the first time that Celia had heard Rose praise her. Although Celia didn''t know whether Rose really meant it or not, she had shown enough respect for her in front of others. Chapter 732 Intentional Flattery Rose had shown enough respect to Celia, so it was not appropriate for Celia to insist to leave here. However, Phoebe kept talking with Rose, so she had to follow them. "I really envy your family. Your son is promising, and even the daughter-in-law he is looking for is excellent. He is not like the disobedient son in my family." Phoebe really envied Rose''s life. If Joseph could find such a daughter-in-law for her, she would absolutely support them and would no longer be choosy. "Your son is also very good, isn''t he?" Rose said politely. "He is good. But affected by me and his father, he has suffered a lot. As an elderly, we really feel sorry for him. But we are not very satisfied with his girlfriend." Phoebe always thought that if her family hadn''t been in trouble, she would have been an official''s wife now. Looking at Rose''s face, which was no different from several years ago, time seemed to leave no wrinkles on her face. Th scaping couldn''t solve any problem. There were some things that needed to make clear. Since the two of them couldn''t be separated, it was better to face it together than to torture each other. Rose didn''t seem to be an unreasonable person, Celia didn''t believe that she could affect and change Rose one day. Celia''s words made Rose unable to respond for a long time. The little girl had a strong aura, and what she said was reasonable, which made Rose often recall what she had done. Besides, it seemed that Celia didn''t complain to Sharon after she asked Celia to break up with him. If Sharon knew it, it would be terrible. He would have been hopping mad and questioned her about it long ago, but now nothing happened. It seemed that Celia didn''t say anything in front of Sharon. Rose appreciated it very much. As a mother, she was afraid that she would have a bad relationship with her son. At least, Celia didn''t destroy their relationship. Chapter 733 A Strong Sense Of Loss Phoebe walked out of Qin family with a smile, but as soon as she came back home, she threw her bag on the sofa and looked terrible. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you go shopping?" Nolan found that something was wrong with his wife after she went out for a while. Now their life was getting better and better. What else could provoke her? "I met my old classmate. We used to stand on the same height. Now I have to be thick skinned to please others and act according to their expressions." Phoebe used to be the wife of an official, and there were many people around her and court her every day. Time had passed and many things had changed. She was a little unwilling to accept the fact, but half of her life had passed, could they still turn over a new leaf in life? "Who did you meet? Did someone else give you a hard time? Or did they make fun of you?" It was inevitable that some people would gossip about them when they came back. Nolan had already known that it would happen. He didn''t wan it and have dinner. To put it bluntly, they were very satisfied with the meeting. Before they could get down to the meat and potatoes, Sunny''s arrival ruined a good marriage. This woman was very scheming, and it was also because Joseph spoiled her. Knowing that Sunny opened a clothing shop in the capital, Phoebe turned a blind eye to it. They had planned to make an appointment with Sunny¡®s parents as soon as possible, but after that, Sunny suddenly go back her word and said that her parents were not feeling well, so she stood them up. Phoebe didn''t know if it was a cat and mouse game of this girl, or if her parents were really uncomfortable, or if she felt ashamed of her parents. Why did she change the appointment? But Phoebe didn''t care. It would be better if they didn''t meet each other. Then the relationship between Sunny and Joseph would be unclear. As long as Phoebe didn''t agree, Sunny would never be able to marry into the Zhang family, and Sunny would always be Joseph¡¯s backup. Chapter 734 The Rules Of The Qin Family When Lewis came back in the evening, Rose told him that Celia had come to visit, which made him nod repeatedly and feel satisfied. "What a good girl! You can¡¯t even fault her performance. She is a thoughtful kid." If it hadn''t been for the incident last time, Lewis wouldn''t have any objection to Celia. Compared with this girl, as the elders, they were petty-minded. Celia seemed to be generous and didn''t care about it at all. What did she want? She just wanted to be with Sharon. "Have you made things difficult for her this time? Be polite when you meet her. After all, she is the girl your son likes. You should respect her even if you don''t want to." Lewis was not at home at noon, and there was no one else at home except the nanny. He didn''t know how the two got along with each other. Did Rose say anything harsh to Celia? "Lewis, who do you think I am? A shrew? How could I be so impolite to bully a little girl when you are not here? Am I so vicious in yo t her unexpectedly today. Celia had to make it clear that she didn''t care about the first place and wanted a fair competition. If Helen gave up, there was no need to celebrate the first place even if Celia won, because it would only be a shame for her. "Helen, can I have a minute? I want to talk to you about the assessment of the military training." Celia had always been straightforward. She didn''t think there was anything to be embarrassed about. "I have given up the military training examination. I don''t think there is anything else to talk about between us." Helen was as cold as ever. Since she had given up, she shouldn''t pay attention to it anymore. "Really? I think we will have something in common if we sit down and have a chat. There is no class today. I won''t take up much of your time." Celia didn''t take Helen''s refusal seriously. She had to be clear about some problems. Otherwise, she wouldn''t want the first place. Everyone had self-esteem. Chapter 735 Its The Hardest To Guess What A Straight-A Student Is Thinking "You want to ask me about the military training examination, right? I voluntarily gave up. I don''t want to compete anymore. I don''t think it''s interesting. I don''t think the ranking is very important." Helen knew that Celia must ask about this. Since Celia asked directly, there was no need for Helen to beat around the bush. "Not important? Then why did you work so hard on the training ground? Is it because the opponent is me so that you don''t want to compete with me? Or is there any other reason?" If Helen didn''t want to compete with her, she should make everything clear. Helen shouldn''t give up because she had a problem with Celia. Otherwise, they would be classmates for several years. How could they maintain the relationship? They couldn''t just sit there and do nothing. What if there was a group activity? "I quit because my won reason. It''s just five points in credit. I''ll get it back on other subjects. It''s not a big deal for me. As for you, I might have some prejudice against you at the beginning, but now, I''ve regarded you Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader h distinct characters. Fortunately, the two of them were very honest. But before the masters fought, Helen chose to quit. Helen quit. Would Celia quit because of this? In Neely''s opinion, Celia was also an proud girl, and her strength could not be underestimated. However, her strength was now overshadowed by her beauty, but there were still four years left in her university. What was the rush? Gold would shine sooner or later. Now, he was looking forward to how Celia would face this matter. In the face of Helen''s quitting, would she continue to participate in the selection? Or would she choose to quit just like Helen? And gave the chance to other students. In any case, no matter what Celia did, someone would have a problem with her. If she got the first place, others would definitely say that it was Helen who gave the first place to her. If she chose to quit, then there would be people saying that she was a coward. In a word, no matter what she did, there would be people pointing at her and commenting on her behind her back. Chapter 736 I Dont Lack Money Today As Celia''s appearance was paid too much attention by everyone, she had been bearing some pressure from others apart from her study. She couldn''t give up the honor she wanted because of Helen. She had to rely on her own ability in every training. Even if Helen participated in the assessment, Celia was confident that she could defeat Helen. There was nothing to be afraid of. The competition between Helen and her couldn''t stop for the time being. Celia couldn''t bury her head in the sand because she was afraid. The more she was afraid, the more confident she had to stand out to participate in the competition. Everyone was clear about Celia''s performance, including teachers. They also put aside some of their previous prejudice against Celia and completed the assessment fairly. As expected, Celia defeated everyone with the highest score and won the honor of the first place. As a privileged and proud person, Helen didn''t take such honor or title seriously. However, Cel Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader on eating, so Celia was able to muddle through. This time, they couldn''t be careless again. They really wanted to know what kind of boyfriend Celia had. "Well, I''ll let you know about my boyfriend in the future. Anyway, it''s not the right time yet. Don''t ask me anymore." Celia wouldn''t tell anyone about it. They had just passed the military training. She wouldn''t make her relationship public until everyone forgot about the training. If she made it public now, there would be a rumor about her. She couldn''t afford it. It was not easy for her teachers and classmates to have a better impression of her. She couldn''t make things worse because of other things. "What? Why are you so mysterious about it? Is he from our school?" The more Celia didn''t tell them, the more curious they were. "No, he is not a student of our school. He is working outside now. That''s all I can tell you. If you keep gossiping, I won''t invite you to dinner." She couldn''t say anything more. Chapter 737 Questioned By The Bank Manager After Celia treated her classmates a big meal with her living expenses, she received a call from Cain. The business was settled. Celia not only took back her university tuition, but also doubled it on the previous basis by 4 times. "Celia, I have transferred the money to your account. You can check it if you have time. If there is any problem, feel free to contact me at any time." At this moment, Cain was finally relieved. Fortunately, the business was successful this time, or he really didn''t know how to explain it to Celia. It didn''t matter if he lost the business, but he didn''t want to lose this business partner. Now Cain was confident. The capital of 30 thousand dollars had increased a lot. He had transferred 120 thousand dollars to Celia''s account. "Well, it''s all your credit this time. I didn''t take up the post and enjoyed the benefits from it. Cain, thank you so much." Celia didn''t expect that she would gain so much money all of a sudden. She just wanted to take back the money she had inve Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader school was not welfare, but trouble. "Miss, tell me what you want to do and see if I can give you some advice." The bank manager had already acted as "confidant". He had no choice because the client was very big. "I want to do something for my former alma mater, so I''m wondering if it''s better to send money back directly or buy some necessities for them." The manager didn''t let her go, so Celia had to tell him what she was going to do. The bank manager was knowledgeable, and maybe he could really help her. "You are so young, but I didn''t expect you to be so generous. You are willing to take so much money back to repay the alma mater. It''s really generous. I don''t think it''s appropriate to send it back directly. If your alma mater is a little remote, many things can''t be bought. It''s very troublesome. Why don''t you buy it directly and send it back?" The bank manager didn''t expect that the girl at such a young age had such a great love, which made him look at Celia with new eyes in an instant. Chapter 738 I Will Do Business With You In The Future "Buy something?" Many things were scarce in the school. What should she buy to help her classmates? "You can buy some books and pens for your students and buy some sports equipment for them, such as balls, bats and rackets for badminton, table tennis, basketball, etc. These materials are required for extra-curricular activities. They are good for the physical and mental health of students after learning." The bank manager had racked his brains to keep the big client, Celia. "Although these things are good, they can''t help them with their study. They are in the mountain area and focus on learning. If you don''t do well in your study, you are not qualified to play these things." Spare time after leaning? They didn''t have enough time to study. How could they have time to play? Even if she really bought these things, they would only put them in the room and they would be covered with a thick layer of dust soon. There was no point in buying those things. She should buy something practical and useful, and di Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader your interest." They just knew each other. There was no need to inquire about her family background. As long as the money was clean and her background was innocent, he was not afraid. But this little girl was more powerful than them. She had more than one hundred thousand dollars savings now, and she donated money to the school without hesitation. Young people nowadays were so bold. "Of course. If the bank has such a good policy, I will do business with you if I make money in the future." After all, he was a manager. He was really good at business. In such a short time, he had at least won over a client. "Well, Miss Celia, you are beautiful and kind-hearted. You are still a college student. You will definitely be rich in the future. I will wait for the day when you make a fortune, so that I can get some benefit from you." It was necessary to have a good relationship with a potential customer like Celia. Maybe she would get rich one day. What he did now was for the benefit of himself in the future. Chapter 739 Donate A Library Celia got to know the bank manager after that, which saved her a lot of time to study in the school. It was not easy to buy so many learning materials at once. Jermaine was bank clerk of sophistication, much better than her. In this era, one had to be rich, and the second had to have resource. If they found a source of goods, it would definitely be twice the result with half the effort. The rest of the money was kept in the bank. Celia still felt that she had to withdraw it. It was safe to put the money in the bank, but what she wanted now was not a sense of security. Celia had always believed that only when she invested the money could she earn more. It was useless to save it in the bank. She urged Shalom to invest and buy a house. Now she finally had some money in her hand. She wanted to strike while the iron was hot and also wanted to buy a house as soon as possible. In this era, buying a house was as cheap as buying cabbages. Ordinary people would not know that they could make money from real estate, l Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader books so that students could read in the school. "Celia, you need a lot of money outside. Don''t worry about the school. Everything is fine in the school. You left the school and still think about the teachers and students. As the principal, I''m very touched." The principal was so excited that tears almost welled up in his eyes on the other end of the phone. No matter what kind of book Celia bought for the school, she had left but was still thinking about the school, he was touched. Celia had repeatedly told the headmaster to prepare a room for the books. The headmaster didn''t take the matter of preparing a room seriously at all. The books bought by her could be placed on his desk. Until the delivery guy drove a big truck to the school gate the next day, the principal and all the teachers were stunned. Didn''t she say that there were only a few books? Why is it a truck now? Was it a mistake? The headmaster was shocked by what he saw. ''Did Celia donate a library for the No. 1 high school?'' he wondered. Chapter 740 Celia Library "Are you sure it''s Celia who bought it? Is there any mistake? All of them? Or just a few books?" This scene was more shocking than the time when they distributed books to every class in the beginning of the semester. How could there be so many books? The headmaster hesitated for a while. He was afraid that he might have received the wrong books. How much did it cost? "Yes, I''m sure there is no mistake. Miss Celia bought these books with money and you are designated to sign for them. If you are not sure, you can call and ask." The staff was also confused. The principal didn''t dare to sign for the books. Celia had already paid for them. Would he refuse to accept them? "That''s right. If Celia asked you to send it here, that would be right. But I didn''t expect that there would be so many." No wonder Celia had asked the school to clean up a classroom. There were so many books that couldn''t be placed in a corner. How much did it cost? On the one hand, the principal was excited about her contr Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ic quadrangle courtyard house, I can immediately buy it. Of course, as a middleman, I will also pay you the introduction fee." Jermaine would be a fool if he didn''t take the benefit. Celia felt that Jermaine had done a good job in buying books this time, and there was nothing wrong with it. Sure enough, the people at the manager level were different. They were reliable and knew a lot of people. She was relieved to let him buy a house for her. "Buy a house? Are you going to buy a house in the capital?" Celia was studying in the university now and would find a good job in the future. If the benefits were good, the company would still distribute a house for her. She didn''t need to worry about the houses at all. To be exact, he didn''t think it was necessary for a girl to buy a house, and the companies would distribute the houses to her. On the other hand, as a girl, she would get married in the future. The men would definitely arrange the houses for her. It was unnecessary for Celia to buy a house. Chapter 741 Invest In Buying A House "Yes, I''ll buy a house for myself. It''s convenient for me to live and do anything in the future." Of course, Jermaine couldn''t understand Celia. If he could understand her and knew that she could make a great fortune by investing and buying a house, he would have to buy a house even if he had to go bankrupt. Besides, who stipulated that when she married a man, she had to ask him to buy a house and live in the man''s house? She was an independent woman. What if they had a quarrel and she had to run away from home. She must have her own house. "Okay, it would be nice if you have the money to buy yourself a house. But I want to advise you that young people are living in high-rise buildings now, and everyone wants to live in an apartment with elevator. The higher the floor is, the better, spacious and bright. Have you decided to buy a quadrangle courtyard? No one is willing to live in that kind of house now." He couldn''t stop Celia if she had money to buy a house. But Jermaine couldn''t figure it out. Why such a well-educated wo Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader the future world didn''t develop according to her previous life? So she had to invest some money in the real estate, and thought about the other part. As for the details, she had to talk to Shalom in person. It was so inefficient to contact with each other through letters. Celia thought that if Shalom didn''t do his previous business, then Jim must have nowhere to go. The boy in the hardware store had taken a share. Every time she went to the hardware store, he would help her. He was a hard-working young man. Shalom just lost a small business, but he didn''t have to worry about food and clothing in the army. But Jim was different. The hardware shop was now in the investment stage, and it was impossible for him to make money and dividend now. On the other hand, Jim came to see her as soon as he returned to capital city. This boy had always called her sister-in-law and supported her the most actively. Perhaps due to the business impact, Jim was a little more sedate and mature than before, as if he had grown up all of a sudden. Chapter 742 Not Just To See Me "How''s the business of the hardware store going?" Jim was not an outsider. Celia took him to eat in the canteen of the school. Since the beginning of the school, because of some rumors, she seldom ate outside. She usually ate three meals in the canteen of the school. "The business of the shop is very good. It sold more than ten thousand to twenty thousand dollars on the first day. According to the current situation, the capital of all shareholders can be earned back next year, and they can get a dividend next year." The location of the shop that Jay chose was very good. In addition, it was the most complete hardware store within dozens of kilometers around, so it had good business. The people who had joined the company before should be happy secretly. Next year, they would wait for the bonus. On the first day, even Cain, who came to congratulate, was envious. He didn''t know that Celia had made such a big success in the special zone. If Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader fault. If you had listened to me, would you have ended up like this? We didn''t do anything immoral. Why did this happen to us?" From the brief words of the two, Celia could tell that Jasper was unhappy because of family affairs. Although she was confused, there must be a reason. "Dad..." Hale wanted to say something, but he noticed that Jasper''s face was a little strange. His face was red, but his lips were pale. "Joanna, go get the medicine." Jasper had a hypertension attack. Celia was so scared that she went up to hold him. "Celia, is this your relative? Is he okay? Shall we send him to the infirmary?" When Neely, Ware and other boys came to the canteen for food, they saw this scene and asked them if they needed help without hesitation. "Mr. Jasper is suffering from hypertension. Someone has gone to get the medicine. It should be okay. Thank you, Neely." Neely was kind-hearted. This time, Celia didn''t argue with him. Chapter 743 Like A Soap Opera Jasper had high blood pressure, so he usually took the medicine with him. Just now, his coat was put in the car and Joanna went to take it. He felt much better after taking a medicine, but with the appearance of Neely, Jasper''s hands trembled with excitement. "Mr. Jasper, are you okay? How about we take you to the hospital?" Jasper was a little excited and kept staring at Neely. "Celia, I didn''t do anything just now." Jasper looked like he was trying to frame someone up, but judging from Jasper''s dressing, it didn''t seem to be an act. Neely didn''t know Celia''s relatives, but why did he feel a little familiar? "Neely, you''d better go back to your seat for lunch. It''s fine since we are here." As long as Jasper took the medicine to control the hypertension, it would be fine. Jasper was supposed to be a little better, but when he saw Neely, his face turned red again, and his blood pressure was about to increase. "Let''s take a walk outside. It Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader loose cannon. "Yes, it''s a little strange. But you have been in business for so many years, it''s not strange to know more people." Celia couldn''t figure out the relationship between Neely and Hale. It was obvious that Neely didn''t know Hale just now. If Neely did, he would say hello to Hale. "The boy was not an ordinary person. He was my son. It''s ridiculous. I saw him when he was a few years old. So many years have passed, but I didn''t expect him to grow up into such a big boy and be so promising. He was admitted to the Peking University. I was not sure at first. I didn''t know I was right until you called his name." Hale''s gloomy eyes brightened up when he mentioned Neely. Hearing what Hale said, Celia didn''t know what to say. She was also shocked by Hale''s words. Hale was looking for his son in the Peking University, and his son happened to be her classmate? She was afraid that even the scriptwriter couldn''t even write such a dramatic story. Chapter 744 Two Divorces "Celia, are you scared by what I said? Don''t have any mental burden. Just pretend that you know nothing." Seeing that Celia had not spoken for a long time, Hale was afraid of frightening her. He didn''t want to give her any psychological burden. "No, I''m not scared. I just didn''t expect such a coincidence in the world. Did Mr. Jasper suffer from hypertension just now because he saw Neely? Besides, why doesn''t Neely know you at all? His surname seems to be different from yours." Celia was not a gossip. Hale had told her about it, so she had to figure it out. For the sake of Jasper, she had to have a good relationship with Neely in the future. After all, Jasper was old and might pass away one day. She couldn''t let him die with regret. Jasper''s granddaughter had passed away by accident. At least he had such an excellent grandson, but the age gap between his granddaughter and Neely was too big. "I got married two times and divorced two times. Neely is the chi Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader talked about this with him, others would think that she had a crush on him. She didn''t want others to misunderstand her. "Hello, is your relative okay? Why do I feel that he was scared by me? I''ve been feeling guilty all afternoon. Is he okay?" Neely felt embarrassed. He had planned to help others, but he didn''t expect that his appearance would make that old man''s condition worse. "He was scared by you. You are so ugly. Don''t show up in front of others if you have nothing to do in the future." Celia said crossly, without any difference. She had to act in front of Neely. "I don''t think your relative has seen much of the world. He must have never seen a handsome young man like me. His heart is beating fast, so he has unstable blood pressure. But I think that that old man is also very handsome." Neely also felt strange. He had planned to help her, but he didn''t expect to make things worse. He felt sorry for her. Fortunately, the old man was fine. Chapter 745 An Overbearing Woman "Of course he is handsome. He is a good man, but I still thank you for what you did just now. Although you didn''t help me, your spirit of helping others is very worthy of praise. By the way, this is some snacks he bought for me. I will share it to you." Jasper treated Celia as his own child. If he knew that she shared it with his grandson, he would be very happy. "Thank you then." Neely didn''t refuse her kindness. He picked two bags from a large bag of snacks. However, many students had seen the interaction between the two. At that time, the interaction between men and women was different from that in the modern times. People were conservative in their hearts. If a girl and a boy talked a little more, they might be mistaken as having an improper relationship. Moreover, Neely had taken something from Celia. One was as beautiful as a fairy, and the other was talented. They were a perfect match. Many people were watc Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e you really so cruel? It was you who begged for my son''s custody, so I gave it to you. I have looked for you for so many years, but you deliberately avoided me. Even if I want to exercise my right as a father, have you ever given me a chance? Every time you speak ill of me. It''s my right to see my son. And I just told you that my father is in poor health and miss his only grandson. How many years does he have? Can''t you stop hating the Chen Family for the sake of my father?" Hale''s tolerance was also limited, but Alana had always been so domineering. If she hadn''t acted like this, Neely wouldn''t have met Hale but didn''t know that he was his father. "The only grandson? I''m flattered. He is not the only one. But I heard that you married a young and beautiful woman and gave birth to a daughter. That is Jasper''s grandchild. My Neely is not lucky enough." No matter how sincere Hale''s attitude was, Alana was indifferent. Chapter 746 Make People Sigh "My daughter died in an accident, so my father''s health is declining. Is it wrong for him to miss his grandson? What''s more, you have the custody of our son, but we should have the right to meet each other. Alana, don''t go too far." Neely was an adult now. He couldn''t take Neely away even if they met. Alana''s overbearing manner had approached the bottom line of Hale. "Am I going too far or just you? My son is living a good life without his father, and I have trained him to be so excellent. Why do you have to meet him? Hale, I tell you, if you dare to meet Neely alone next time, as long as I find out, I will let you never see him!" Alana was serious about her words. For so many years, she had the ability to prevent Hale from finding them. They could leave here again with only two air tickets. She was not kidding. "You are still the same as you were a decade ago. You are getting more and more unreasonable." Hale knew that once a woman''s heart became cruel, even i Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader le a lot in the bidding before. Besides, he was the son of Jasper, so it was natural for her to come to see him. But Hale didn''t wake up. She didn''t want to disturb him. It was rare for him to have such a good sleep. "Miss Joanna, he is not feeling well in his stomach. He can eat light food these days. It''s better to have some liquid food and porridge. It''s not a big deal. His stomach will be fine after a period of rest. I''ll go back today." It was useless for her to continue to stay here. Joanna had arranged everything in detail. "Well, thank you, Miss Celia. I really can''t find any friends or relatives of my boss in the capital city, so I told you about it." Joanna was a little embarrassed to let Celia come here in vain. "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Jasper is so kind to me, and so is Mr. Hale. Call me if anything happens." Hale was not her relatives. She was satisfied that a stranger could treat her like this, and it was natural for her to visit him now. Chapter 747 Cains Call It was not easy for Celia to return to her dormitory. Dealing with these trifles every day was much more tiring than study. Finally, she could go back to her dormitory. She was going to take a shower and go to bed comfortably. "Celia, you didn''t come back just now. It seems that your family has called you. Someone downstairs has urged you for several times." Celia was nowhere to be found after class. She didn''t come back until it was dark. Of course, she couldn''t answer the phone. "Really? I''ll go downstairs and have a look." As soon as she heard that it was a call from her family, she immediately panicked. Was there anything wrong with her family? She just remembered that she hadn''t called her family for several days. Was there really something wrong? The more Celia thought about it, the more flustered she became. She was afraid that something bad would happen to her family. "Did someone call me? I''m Celia." Celia had a phone, but in or Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ime. "What''s the style? What''s the style of the clothes? Can you let me have a look?" The quality was good, and the clothes were all made. Was there something wrong with the style? Too outdated? If the design was wrong, it could be changed later. Celia didn''t see anything now, so she couldn''t make any comments. "I''ve sent you the clothes several days ago and sent them to your school. I was going to keep one for you and give it to you as a gift at that time. I didn''t expect things would end up like this. I sent it a week ago. It should have arrived. You can have a look." Cain said. He didn''t mean to say that. The one he sent to Celia was specially kept for her, but he didn''t expect it to be given in this way. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll go back to my dormitory to check the goods. I''ll call you later." After saying that, Celia went back to her dormitory. She remembered that Tanya had helped her get a package, but she was too busy to open it. Chapter 748 Realized Your Own Problem "Wow, this clothes is so beautiful. Celia, where did you buy it?" Celia was opening her parcel in the dormitory. Everyone gathered around her. It was not cold enough to wear a cashmere overcoat. "Would you like to have a try?" Cain sent her a creamy white one, which was about to the knee length and felt comfortable. It should be in other colors. There was a belt in the middle and a bowknot in the front, which could completely outline her figure. The style and material were not out of date even in the twenty-first Century. Celia didn''t think there was anything wrong with the clothes, so even if there was something wrong with the goods, it was definitely not because of the clothes. "Kenna, you look so beautiful. I want to try it on, too." It was a woman''s nature to love beauty. Even Tanya couldn''t help but have a try. "You can try it on. It can also be adjusted here. Both fat and thin person could wear it." Kenna loved it so much that she was reluctant to take it off, but she was Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader original beauty, it would be great. Celia didn''t think there was any problem. "Yes, I read some magazines later and made some small changes to the design, so they couldn''t accept it. I also think that it didn''t damage the beauty, but the dealers couldn''t accept it. They were very angry and blamed me for changing the design without authorization." Cain felt so aggrieved. These people said that they didn''t want these clothes. Where could he find a dealer for the clothes at once? It was a batch of high-end goods, and the owners of general clothing stores couldn''t offer it at all. "No wonder your partner wants to quit. Cain, you''ve been in such a hurry for so many days. Haven''t you found anything wrong?" Cain still had the habit of making decisions by himself. Last time, he invested his own capital and money without authorization. This time, he probably made changes after the designer finished the design drawing and did not inform any partners. No wonder others did not cooperate with him. Chapter 749 Set His Mind At Ease "I did it for them. I did everything for the sake of better goods. I''ve been working on clothes for so many years and I''m experienced. They should trust me." Cain felt depressed and aggrieved. He thought that everything he did was for the good of this batch of goods. Why did these people seem to be brainless and know nothing about his painstaking efforts. "Cain, you are doing bad things out of kindness. The most important thing in doing business is to be honest. You can''t modify the design drawings without authorization just because you think it''s good. No wonder those people don''t want the goods." Once people in the business field lost their trust, it was normal for others to terminate the cooperation. Celia could totally understand the other dealers. Last time, Cain invested the money they earned again without her knowledge. Wasn''t she also angry after knowing it? This was the same as the last time. "Celia, do you also think it''s my fau Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader d with them, and could not make any comments. If one day he had his own clothing brand, he could produce the most popular clothes, trousers, hats and so on alone. He could not imagine this change. He didn''t know whether he could make money or not, but at least it would satisfy his own desire. "Celia, if I decide to make my own clothes brand, my goods can help me. As long as I pay a lot of money to hire stars to take photos of our clothes for advertising, I''m sure that my clothes will be sold out. If that''s the case, are you willing to join me? We two work together, and we will be strong enough. At that time, no matter what kind of clothes we have, they will definitely be sold out." Cain had been listless, but now he was revived and full of energy. Celia really had a solution. If she was there, there would be no problem that couldn''t be solved. He could be more relieved to display his skills. Celia could always set his mind at ease.